With This Shadowed Blade

by Anonymous

Summary:

Wei Ying needs to find his soulmates before the madness turns him into a horrific monster.

There's just the slight problem of Madam Yu shipping him off to the stuffy Lans in a contract bonding.

Oh, and she didn't tell them he's on the verge of losing it. So they just think that he's, well, there must be something wrong with him after all...

Notes:

Set in Chera Carmichael/Scioneeris Dragel-world where everyone is an elemental dragon with special ranks and powers. Dragels must bond into a Circle before their magic overwhelms and kills them.

If you haven't read her dragel stories, this won't make much sense. I just wanted to write Wei Ying as a dragel and give him both Twin Jades, and his own harem of supportive lovers. lol. He would make such a good dragel. Enjoy!

Dragel rank stuff (copied with permission!!)

DRAGEL CIRCLE -RANKS
• ALPHA — the dominant authority figure, equal to the Submissive, within a bonded dragel Circle. One corner of the operating triad.
• BETA — Mediator between the Alpha and Submissive. Usually acts on the Alpha's behalf, when needed. One corner of the operating triad.
• SUBMISSIVE — the heart of a dragel Circle and generally the shortest. One corner of the operating triad.
• PAREYA — the protector within a Circle, usually attuned to the Submissive and proficient in defensive magic
• GHEYO — the fighter within a Circle, usually attuned to the Pareyas and proficient in offensive magic. Gheyos have multiple titles within their ranks, denoting special fighting skills and establishing a clear authority figure. A Circle with all Gheyo ranks filled is referenced as having a full Suite. They are ACE, King, Queen, Prince, Princess, Knight, Page, Trainee
• MAGE - A magic-oriented fighter within a Circle that does not follow Gheyo ranking or authority. They are known for having tremendous magical ability and control.
Additional ranks include, HEALER, ADVISOR, RHEYO, ROYAL, COMPANION, GHEYIC PAREYA, and CARRIER.

Chapter 1

"Another meeting?" Wei Wuxian stared at her, his mind whirling a thousand clicks a minute and old memories rushing to the surface of the last matchmaking meeting he'd been required–no forced–to attend. 

It hadn't gone well. 

Calling it a disaster was kind and yet, Madam Yu refused to give up. 

He was sure something else was lurking beneath the surface of her persistence, but it wasn't as if she would ever tell him. 

Or anyone who could tell him. 

A ripple of anger burrowed into his stomach, but he tamped it down, just as he did everything else. It was easier to swallow his anger if he pictured something sad, like his Shijie's smile, the loss of a recent set of Crazy Eights duels in the arena, or the dressing down from his last martial arts teacher over refusing to be a part of the showcase. 

Oh, he had enough fuel for that. It was easier than it should have been. 

His jaw clenched. "I have other arrangements," he said, stiffly. "Excuse me." He tried to pull his arm away, but her grip tightened. 

"You will attend," Madam Yu said, sharply. Almost as sharp as the way her claws dug into Wei Wuxian's skin, despite the protection from his armored Flexi-suit. 

He knew better than to strain away from that grasp, even though his instincts buckled and roared beneath his skin. Already, he could feel scales surfacing along his legs and back, a warning that he didn't have to voice. 

His adoptive mother, the terrifying Violet Spider of Lotus Pier, released him a half-second before he could give into the urge to lunge for her throat. 

If it wasn't so dire, he would've laughed. 

She'd played on his dragel instincts for years. Pushing him hard, harder than anyone else, in a misguided attempt to drive him away and force him to quit. 

Instead, she'd succeeded in turning him into the one thing that she couldn't with her own son, Jiang Cheng. A sharp, flexible and extremely dangerous weapon with the instincts of a purebred slayer.

Her harshness had forced Wei Ying to drive himself as close to the edge as he could, without tipping over into the customary madness that accompanied every single Dragel Submissive once their creature inheritance had come in. 

An unbonded Submissive would grow unstable, volatile and gradually descend into madness if they didn't find, connect, court and claim suitable individuals that would allow them to build the polyamorous Circle of Bonded and all the ranks included.

Oh, she was unique. 

Unlike the previous holders of Lotus Pier, Madam Yu had brought her family Clan's magic and teachings with her–and had chosen a Solitary family formation, broken only by the reality that she had come with her Pareyic handmaidens, bonded exclusively to her, Yinzhu and Jinzhu, the sole exception and likely the only reason she hadn't succumbed entirely to the madness eating away at her veins. 

Some Dragels got around that by way of having deep friendships or large family and social Circles with enough affection and physical contact to keep their instincts sated, content and stable. 

Those with other preferences found ways around it to keep their sanity intact and their magic growing and evolving with them. It was good. 

And for the most part, it worked. 

Except for Wei Wuxian. 

Coming into his Dragel Inheritance at sixteen had left him with so many new abilities, constant overwhelm from heightened senses and the terrible misfortune of taking after his darling mother–Cangse Sanren–in holding the title of Gheyo Submissive. 

Oh no, he couldn't even be normal there–as Jiang Cheng would occasionally gripe–but instead, he had to have it dialed up to a hundred. 

He'd made it nine whole years since, and was hopeful that the remaining year–when the next public Hunt would begin–would bring good prospects. The last Hunt he'd attended had been kind of busy and stressful, given that his wonderful Shije and that stupid Peacock had gotten into a whole big mess that had effectively ruined everything for everyone that year. 

The Hunt only came once every ten years, after all, and outside of that, while courting, sending favors and generally looking for compatible life partners could happen–it was, well, harder. 

Much, much, harder. 

"Madam Yu," he managed, grimacing. His arm throbbed, natural healing surging to the forefront to overwrite the tiny claw-shaped pinpricks along his arm. Oh, he really did need to keep his distance. 

"Fengmian!" Madam Yu barked. Zidian crackled ominiously. "Make sure that he understands that-" 

"He knows," Jiang Fengmian said, wearily. "You've only been telling all of us since this morning that-" 

"Forgive me for wanting to make the most of what remains of Lotus Pier!" Madam Yu snarled. She turned in a whirl of purple and black skirts, stalking back the way she'd come without a backward glance. 

"Wuxian," Jiang Fengmian began. 

"I know." Wei Wuxian held his smile in place. "We need the connection. I'm the best option. Jiang Cheng isn't a good fit. I'll do my best to-" 

"That's all we can ask for," Jiang Fengmian said, clapping a warm hand to his shoulder. "You know I would not ask this of you if not for-" 

"I know," Wei Wuxian said, again. "I know." He patted the hand on his shoulder, then slipped out from under it. "I'll–run through the obstacle course again." 

"Make sure you have time to shower and dress before dinner," Jiang Fengmian reminded him. "You know it'll be better if you're-" 

But there was nothing to say to that and Wei Wuxian only waved him off, jogging towards the training grounds of their ancestral home. He disappeared into the hazy clutch of trees separating the main grounds from the training fields. 

The shadows on the ground, slithered after him. 

Notes:

I hope you liked!

Chapter 2

Summary:

He's being sold off. Well, not quite in so many words, but-!

Notes:

I forgot to add the angst tag. it's updated now. angst bc I read Concord and loved that flavor, and happy ending, bc he deserves to be loved and spoiled and pampered!!

He was late when tumbled through the dining hall doors, damp hair plastered to the back of his neck, the rest of him mostly charmed neat–and dry–and nicely clad in his best crimson red Flexi-suit with the slightly flared black over-robes. 

It was an outfit that Jiang Yanli had suggested when he'd asked her after his inheritance. A simple, innocent question on what would actually look good on him now that Madam Yu insisted he no longer wear the Jiang purple. 

At the time, he hadn’t cared too much about it, with his own dragel inheritance so new and strange, but now, it was a habit. Colors bright enough to warn and dark enough to hide the blood. 

Because there was always blood now. He’d fought the madness for longer than anyone would never know and he’d take that secret to his grave. 

Today, it was something he'd thrown on, before hurrying as fast as he could manage to the dreaded dinner. Despite the warnings, he hadn’t been able to get there any faster. Not with his stomach still churning, his blood still boiling and his fury fighting the madness underneath his skin. 

No, nine years of an inheritance that fought him fang and claw was slowly suffocating him right in front of their very eyes and no one—absolutely no one—cared to see it. 

The horrible silence stretched out before he realized he'd drawn everyone's attention with the unexpectedly loud entrance.

Oh. 

That had not been his intention.  

Madam Yu's furious expression was matched only by the faintly irritated look on on Jiang Fengmian's face. Jiang Cheng's worried grimace was starting to turn red at the corners and Jiang Yanli's anxiety was matched equally by Wei Wuxian’s own when she discreetly tipped her head towards their guests. 

Ah. Of course she would try to help him. 

He dared to turn just enough to take in the solemn wall of white. 

It took three breaths to tamp down the instinctive flare of irritation and annoyance when he spotted their identical robes, stern faces and everything else in between. His instincts clamored for attention and none could be spared. 

He could not show any kind of reaction!

Not now, not ever, perhaps, someday, but that day was nowhere in the bleak future he could forecast for himself. Nowhere that he could imagine would be safe enough for him. 

His shadows gathered underfoot, some of them attempting to crawl up his legs to offer comfort and support. They really were the best, even if his strongest ones were currently hiding and it was only the little darkened wisps that could accompany him so deep into the heart of Lotus Pier. 

They chattered silently in his ears, voices heard by him alone. It was the true mark of a Shadow elemental that was firmly given to the care and understanding of the element and magic that belonged to them. 

The dining hall was filled to the brim with a host of solemn-faced, white-robed dragels with a frosty sort of exterior that made the entire room feel as if it'd frozen over. As if some rogue Ice Fae had gotten loose and decided to make mischief all around. 

Any bit of humor he might've had right there, froze in place when a frowning Elder, silver goatee and all, looked him over from claw to crown, as if he were a complete and utter disgrace. His fancy headpiece and ornate charms—storage charms!—and even a silver-hilted blade. 

Huh. 

He wouldn’t have thought an old man like that would have a blade so fine. The hilt alone gave away the fact that he had to have earned it properly, in order to be able to wear it so casually. 

Interesting. 

Wei Wuxian tossed his head, the final hair-drying charm finishing itself with the silent incantation he'd been reciting on the way to the dining hall. He felt the dampness vanish, the frizz drop off and the thick wavy locks were magically separated, smoothed and twisted into the fancy hairstyle he was required to wear for formal events. 

It wasn't every day Madam Yu tried to get rid of him under the guise of an arranged contract. Maybe this time it would stick. 

He didn’t know if he wanted it to or not. 

"Wei Wuxian, I presume?" The old man said, haughtily. “I was told you were aware of our arrival?” 

His words caught in his throat, and a smile, that was probably more of a grimace, painted itself across his face. He offered an awkward bow, frantically searching for a situation-appropriate excuse. 

The old man sighed. “Punctuality is the root of diligence. Tardiness is-” 

“Ah, I lost track of time," he said, flashing his second best smile, instead of loudly declaring that he hadn't wanted to be there at all. "My deepest apologies." 

The second bow was probably not entirely right, but running the obstacle course in the training grounds three times in a row hadn't taken off the restlessness burning in his veins and it was either express himself–or tear into something. 

Wei Wuxian did not want to tear into anything. 

Or anyone. 

Yet. 

The sour look on the old man's face did not disappoint, but the slight flicker of something in his dark eyes made Wei Wuxian wish he hadn't looked straight at him at all. 

Jiang Cheng hastily waved him over and Wei Wuxian went, quickly folding himself down to sit at the table set off to his usual corner. He flashed a quick smile for Shijie and then pretended to be entirely unbothered by his own late entrance. 

His shadows clamored loudly for his attention, proof of their existence only visible in the way they gathered so tightly underneath him. The angry whispers and confused jabbering didn’t help in the slightest. 

Wei Wuxian willed himself to listen. He needed to hear what was going on and what would be done. If he didn’t listen now, there was no telling when he’d find out more about the whole arrangement. 

Or why it was so vital to Lotus Pier that Madam Yu was willing to make him sound semi-decent to his prospective new—handlers—so that he’d be out of her claws. 

"-and as you can see, Wei Wuxian spends a great deal of time training," Madam Yu ground out. "He is a valuable member of our family Clan and should be treated with the respect and-" 

Oh. 

That was—that was, well, not something he wanted to hear. 

Wei Wuxian tuned her out. It was painful to listen to her try and extoll whatever meager virtues he had. There wasn't much to say. 

He was easy-going, but short-tempered as of late, the first hint of the madness dawning. But it’d been nine years in the making and there was likely one year left, before he tipped over into a feral edge with no chance of coming back. 

Really, he was nothing much at all. Standard skills with a blade, a bow, and hand-to-hand combat were expected and nothing worth bragging about. 

He'd heard the spiel before when she'd tried to hand him off to the Yaos, the Kuroes and even the Wens. It'd been both embarrassing and humiliating. Neither Clan had cared for him when his poor table manners, gleaming fangs and bristling shadows had finally come forward. He could only restrain himself so much, after all. 

And yet–he was still there for another round, this time with the Lan Clan of Gusu. 

He'd heard nothing good about them as of late. Their elders were in a tizzy about something, recent unexplained deaths, a whole uprising and some other kind of internal affair had been mentioned at some point. 

Nothing that he'd paid any mind to. The Lan Clan were almost a hidden legend with how they kept to themselves and refrained from engaging in virtually anything. It was a wonder they were still around at all, but he had more important things to worry about. 

Words drifted around him. New energies shifting and melding in the room, none of it touching his shadows that swirled in agitation at his feet. He kept them as tightly reined in as he could manage, aware of the temptation of new shadows in the room and sniffing out secrets that would only make things worse. 

“A-xian," Jiang Yanli murmured, her voice pitched low to carry to him, her brows furrowed in worry. 

He flashed her a smile and poked at his food, mechanically eating the delicious fare spread out in front of him. At least Jinzhu was paying attention again. She usually made sure he had enough food when he drilled too hard on the training grounds, no matter what Madam Yu had to say about it. 

A wry smile was quickly hidden and he did not look at her, as he ate two of his favorites from the spread in front of him. Pareyic instincts would compel her to protect and provide, if at all possible, for those in her care. 

And no matter what Madam Yu said, he was in her care, even if only for reasons that no one wanted to ever say aloud to her face. 

He'd almost finished his food when Jiang Cheng flicked a lotus seed at him, reinforced with a hint of his Air elemental magic to smack him on the arm. The cue registered a half-second later and he turned his charm up a few more watts as the question sloshed around in his brain. 

It wasn’t one he’d wanted to answer in the company of anyone. 

But the growing silence and the equally growing scowls meant that he needed to say something. Anything. 

"Children? Oh. Well. I–that's rather forward to ask on a first meeting, don't you think?" His excuse sounded weak, even to his ears. 

Madam Yu glowered at him some more. "One or three?" she bit off. 

Wei Wuxian scowled. "One," he said, stiffly. "And that depends entirely on whether I feel safe and protected enough for that to happen. I'm not forcing anything that isn't going to happen on its own and that is not something that can be-“ 

"Is one sufficient?" Madam Yu interrupted, her purple eyes flashing in sync with Zidian. "Well?" 

"...acceptable," the old man said, as if pained. "Please arrange your trip to Gusu in the next week."

Chapter 3

Summary:

There is no welcome party?!

A week. 

One whole week where he had to be away from his siblings, away from his adorable trainee students and free from Madam Yu's constant angry energy, irritated glowers and sharp-tongued barbs. 

Well. He could manage a week.

Probably. 

***

Wei Wuxian made the trek to one of the outside portal points of Lotus Pier, escorted by Jinzhu and Yinzhu, both of which were carrying his luggage for the week-long stay, along with his chosen armor sets, formal wear and whatever snacks Shijie had managed to convince them to include. 

There was no point in dragging his feet, because they were fully capable of dragging him kicking and screaming all the way to the final destination and he could spare himself the indignity of that, at least. 

Then again, he hadn’t gotten the chance to wish Jiang Cheng or Shijie goodbye and even Jiang Fengmian hadn’t shown up that morning for the too-early breakfast. It was only under Madam Yu’s scowling visage that he’d been sent off. 

Shuttled out of the second home he’d ever known with little more than some snacks, clothes and sharp orders to behave or else. 

It was only the faintly smug aura that he’d glimpsed twice on his way out of Lotus Pier that set his instincts on high alert. 

She was happy he was leaving. 

She was always going to be happy he was leaving, but something about that flicker of joy. That tiny little flare of pleased cruelty was something he couldn’t ignore. 

And then Jinzhu had shoved him through the front gate, her large, calloused hand strong and unyielding on the back of his neck and Yinzhu was right there at his other side, ones strong hand clamped on his elbow, pulling him forward at the same pace as her sister. 

He made it all the way to the queue for portal and then all the way to the actual portal, where his things were shoved into his hands and he was jostled forward in the line. 

“Take care, Wei Wuxian,” Jinzhu said, stiffly. 

“Be well,” Yinzhu added, patting his shoulders and brushing invisible dust off of his outer robes with brisk efficiency. 

There was absolutely nothing in their expressions or mannerisms to give anything away, but the tone—one of odd finality—stuck in his head. He was still thinking about it when it was his turn to queue up in the line for the glowing white and blue light of energy that promised to take him all the way to Gusu. 

Wei Wuxian stepped into it, bracing himself as the rush of wild magic and loud sound echoed weirdly in his head. His shadows squealed with delight, enveloping him from crown to claw as the portal picked him up and threw him forward in space and time. 

He hurtled along a brilliant tunnel of blue and white energy and within one breath and the next, he was standing in the middle of a town transportation hub where an impatient, but bored youth waved him off of the receiving platform. 

Shuffling off the stone circle, he nearly tripped down the slightly crumbling stairs, before his shadows caught him and scooted him efficiently out of the way and off to the side. 

The air was—cleaner—and colder, here, as far as he could tell. Despite the chillier temperature, the little town—Caiyi, according to the signage—was a bustling little place of strange new people and equally strange magics. 

He couldn’t help but notice how everything was so carefully and tightly restrained, unlike Lotus Pier, where it was easy to tell everyone’s elements at a glance or at least, to guess at their elemental affinities. 

Now, he had the distinct sense that if he so much as asked or hinted at asking about something like that, he’d somehow manage to offend his new—his new, what’s exactly, he didn’t know. 

Whatever he’d learned about the different Clans and territories in his schoolboy days were long lost to the great void of his mind. He vaguely remembered Gusu being strict on their elemental control and somewhere in the mountains that was said to be—oh. 

He’d finally glanced upward from his safe little space underneath the awning of a nearby noodle shop. 

Caiyi was at the foot of the mountain. 

Mountains. 

Gusu mountains. Wow. 

Wei Wuxian stared. There was no way to explain that he hadn’t been prepared for something so majestic. At first glance, it seemed almost impossible to be true. 

As if he were dreaming, maybe, with the massive slopes of white and deep, dark blue stretching on up into the skies. Little puffs of green and perhaps, even purple, were scattered along the vast expanse, proof of a generous and prosperous mountain home. 

Now that he was looking at it, he could feel the magic almost radiating down to Caiyi with its restrained little threads of wild magic and the obvious, but ancient protections woven around it. 

Huh. 

Impressive, sure, but had they never thought of updating those protections? Wei Wuxian tilted his head to the side wondering if he was supposed to haul himself up the mountainside or if someone was supposed to come and get him. 

He’d had no instructions, but he didn’t fancy scrambling all the way up the mountainside to meet his doom any sooner than necessary. 

Perhaps he could find somewhere to stay for the night. A room, some food—hot food!—and maybe he could just exist and not have to think about anything stupid or pointless or—his stomach growled. 

Wei Wuxian sighed. 

Right. First order of business—food! 

And then maybe, he could be sensible and send a message up the mountain or something. 

Or not. 

If they needed him that badly—wanting was out of the question—then they could send someone to find him. After all, Madam Yu had only said that he had to go to Gusu. 

She hadn’t been very specific with anything else and the grumpy old man hadn’t even shared his name. 

So. 

How would he be to blame for anything?

Chapter 4

Summary:

Lan Qiren needs a break. He does not get one.

Notes:

Dragels have three parents, (a sire, a bearer and a third) so please keep that in mind.

“He’s not where?” Lan Qiren stared at the fretful disciple in front of him, somehow managing to look both frustrated, irritated and exhausted all at once. Nothing had gone right since he’d stepped out of the peace and quiet of his home and the day had gone steadily downhill. 

It was supposed to be an auspicious start to something—hopefully—good for all of them. Considering the current state of the Clan, it was stressful for everyone. 

More so for him and his nephews. 

“W-wei Wuxian was not received by the welcoming committee—Grandmaster,” Lan Lihua said, as carefully as she could. “They did not see him. No messages have come through. His luggage is nowhere to be found.” 

“…have you sent a message to Lotus Pier?” 

“They are currently in lockdown and no messages are forthcoming,” she said, quietly. “We tried three times and then had to rest the transmitting crystal. Talismans aren’t working either and no messaging magic.” 

Lan Qiren bristled. That many failed attempts could only be deliberate. 

“That woman-!” He bit back the words, standing perfectly straight, hands clasped behind his back. “She had to have sent him, otherwise the bargain would be broken. It was a sworn oath, so it cannot be broken on her end, unless she did not send him.” 

“You think he is here and—hiding?” Lan Lihua stared at him, utterly confused. “Why?” 

“I would not know,” Lan Qiren said, tiredly. He rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Send a search party—no, two—smaller groups. Have them fan out and work their way through Caiyi. It is possible that he arrived and was—waylaid, somehow. He may not know how to find his way up the mountain in the dark. Try to see if you can bring him here before nightfall.”

“And if not?” She asked, hesitantly. 

“…stay at an inn, send word and come in the morning as early as you can manage it.” 

“Of course. If he has arrived, someone has to have seen him, if he came through the portal point.” 

“That’s an excellent place to start. Report to me as soon as you have word.” 

“Yes, Grandmaster.” 

“You may go now. Thank you. I will be with my nephews. Send word through the Healer’s Pavilion if something changes.” 

“Yes, Grandmaster.” 

Lan Qiren watched her scurry off, amazed, as always how she managed to move so quickly without breaking the ‘no running’ rule that plagued most of them when urgent business was underway. 

He left his private office, robes billowing softly behind him as he made his way to the Healer’s Pavilion where his beloved nephews were struggling to recover from the latest bout of their own madness. 

Everyone had expected a few partial bonds to slow the process down or to make it easier to handle. That was what all the books said, what all the legends claimed, what every Seer woman and Wise Man had told them. 

The madness would stop once Bonded, immediately so, if the match was soul-connected in any way, shape or form. It promised no side effects and boosted powers. 

And yet-! 

Lan Qiren entered the blissfully calm and silence halls of the Healer’s Pavilion, moving soundlessly through the open-air sections and towards the enclosed rooms. 

He nodded once or twice to the Lan Elders he passed—those seeking calming tinctures and teas for a peaceful night’s rest or to soothe the ache of old bones after so many years. 

Not everyone could manage the way some did, after all. 

It’d been a hard couple of months for everyone and to speak of it—well, that simply was not done. He would have preferred to never speak of it, but that was not the way life worked. 

Rounding the corner, he caught the faintest whiff of sandalwood, Wangji’s favored incense, and a hint of soothing lavender and chamomile. 

Upon entering the shared room, he could see both of his beloved nephew’s laid out on their respective beds, close enough that they could reach across the gap between them to check on each other. Sitting on either side of their beds were the respective Nie brothers, Nie Minjue on Lan Xichen’s left, and Nie Huaisang on Lan Wangji’s right. 

Both sets of brothers looked equally grim and Lan Qiren could not blame them. They’d never seen this sort of thing before and there was nothing about it anywhere in the archives. 

Not even in the Restricted Section. 

“Another attack?” He asked, bluntly. “I was not informed.” His magic flared faintly in his core, drawing back inside of him as he carefully tamped it down. It wouldn’t do to show his upset, especially in a room with recovering patients. 

Oh, if only he’d studied the Healing Arts, he’d be able to do something with the abundance of excess energy his Earth element afforded him. 

“Shufu,” Lan Xichen said, as he struggled to sit up. “You did not have to come.” 

“Nonsense,” Lan Qiren said, briskly. A hasty assist charm helped Lan Xichen to sit up properly. He eyed him up and down, before turning his gaze to Lan Wangji who laid, practically frozen in the bed. “Wangji?” 

“He’s alright,” Lan Xichen said, hastily. “It just—it caught us off guard and then it was too late to temper any of it but-” 

“Nie Huaisang helped,” Lan Wangji said, calmly. He stared up at his uncle with the calm resolution that was always around him. “He made sure the anchoring spells were in place and ran to get the healing draughts from the potion stash. We are fine.” 

“Absolutely fine,” Lan Xichen said, firmly. “No need for anyone to worry or-” 

“You’re not here about that, are you?” Nie Huaisang asked, suddenly. His deep grey eyes were narrowed in the faint way that meant his Gheyo Queen nature was surfacing and he was about to decide whether it was worth it to flirt—poorly—or feign weakness to gain access to whatever he wanted. 

Lan Qiren resisted the urge to sigh. Honestly, the boy was hopeless most times, except for the fact that he was Nie through and through and it showed, especially when Lan Qiren least expected it. 

“Let me guess, the esteemed lady of Lotus Pier has changed her mind?” Nie Mingjue asked, grimly. “Should’ve known that was too good to be through.” 

“It’s alright,” Lan Xichen murmured, reaching out to place a shaky hand over Nie Mingjue’s. “Don’t worry. It’s alright.” 

“It’s not alright!” Nie Mingjue said, hotly. “That was our last resort! You’re here—you’re both here, draining away, a little bit at a time and no one has been able to do anything about this thrice-damned curse-!” 

“It isn’t Wangji’s fault that our magic is—unique,” Lan Xichen said, delicately. 

“It isn’t yours either!” Nie Mingjue said, heatedly. “I told you that asking for what you need isn’t selfish in the slightest way-” 

“Wei Wuxian is missing,” Lan Qiren said, stiffly. 

It had the effect of silencing everyone and making him the unfortunate center of attention. 

“…shufu?” Lan Wangji twitched underneath the heavy thrall of their shared Earthen element. It kept him anchored to the bed, but the faint sheen of gold to his eyes was proof of coherence and strength returning to him. 

“He was to be escorted up the mountain by our welcoming committee as we were—indisposed to receive him ourselves. I began the preparations and received word that he was not—found. He was not picked up by the welcoming committee and none of our outer sentries saw him. I’ve requested two search parties to be organized.” 

Chapter 5

Summary:

Wei Wuxian meets an old friend from the Gheyo fighting Pits.

The winehouse was loud and bustling, several nearby vendors loudly proclaiming the wonderful, famed liquor, Emperor's Smile. Happy faces, eager feet and bustling streets make up most of Caiyi and Wei Wuxian was glad for the rush of it all. 

A clean, happy town spoke well of the Gusu Lan Clan and he was contented with that, at least, to know of them and his boring week ahead in the care of their company. 

Really, Madam Yu had not told him much of anything and what he did know cobbled together from rumors, some possibly true and others most definitely not–didn't exactly instill him with an urge to run into their quiet, refined paradise. 

Instead, he skirted around some more of the vendors, mentally tallying up his dwindling allowance deeply buried in his pockets. Maybe he could pick up a fight or two in whatever rings they had here and make some quick coin. 

It was a common enough habit he'd grown into, cutting his fangs on Lotus Pier's back alley dueling rings and the fighting pits that were carefully regulated, monitored and paid dues like proper establishments. 

Sometimes, it was good and sometimes, it wasn't. Usually, it meant if he wanted a good fight–something down and dirty in the best of ways–he'd have to find a portal that would take him to Nevarah, to the Gheyo Pits, where he could sing his heart out and swing his blade to his soul's content. 

There, no one judged him for instinctive urges, no one tried to actually deliberately kill him while he was participating in a duel marked as 'training' or 'no-kill experience' and he could learn a few tricks here and there. 

Some of the Gheyos he'd met along the way had even fallen into the category of friends–while a few more had skirted the line at mentor and pseudo-parent, given their occasional parental overtures and the inability to leave him to his own devices. 

It was that thought in mind that had him avoiding the winehouses again and searching for a place with deeper connections. Gusu Lan was mostly dragel like most of the other main Clans, but there were other creature-kind present, including shifters, Vampires and the occasional Fae. By virtue of that, there had to be dragel-only spaces meant to allow free-expression of rank or instinct. 

Wei Wuxian sniffed the air, honing in on a rich, spicy scent of something interesting that tugged at his attention. His stomach rumbled in appreciation and he turned on his heel, following his nose. 

After a few false leads, he soon found himself in front of a small, slightly rundown family restaurant with warm lights, soft magic and the most heavenly food smells pouring out of the front door. 

Oh. Divine! 

He didn't see any notation of dragel-only anywhere on the sign, but perhaps that was a Gusu thing instead of a Lotus Pier thing and he thought no more of it. Stepping through the entryway revealed an equally warm interior and the soft hum of customer conversation mixing with the background music from live musicians on a stage set at the back. 

Wei Wuxian sniffed appreciatively again, bouncing on his toes as a server came over to guide him to a table. 

"Good evening, sir," the youth said, smiling brightly. "Table for one? This way. If you wish to set any things down in the baggage holding, you may. The fee is included in the meal, if you order a full set." 

Ah. 

Wei Wuxian had almost forgotten he was lugging around his heavy bags and things haphazardly slung across his body. Really, Jinzhu and Yinzhu had outdone themselves with following whatever Madam Yu had asked of them. 

Or maybe they expected him to want to stay longer in Gusu and couldn't be bothered to send anything he might dare to ask for. 

"Yes! That," he said, grinning. "A full set for sure. Where is the drop-off? Over there–I see it. Yes. Table for one. Thank you." 

The cheerful smile grew wider, eyes crinkling in delight. "Of course. Over there–by the wall?" The youth pointed. "I'll set a blue cup." 

Wei Wuxian nodded, waving him off. 

He trotted over to the designated area, sizing up the burly man behind the small counter at a glance. Six feet and change, a guard's build, decent stance, not-dangerous to him, but probably more experienced than the average looking Gheyo to a bystander. 

Once judged, Wei Wuxian immediately dismissed him, focusing instead on untangling his two long-shoulder bags and slipping out his qiankun pouch to tie to his belt. That was best kept on his person and the rest could wait here. 

From the colorful array of bags, boxes and various tidbits behind the enclosure at the counter, he could guess that it was a popular drop-off for Gheyos who didn't want to keep their entire armory underneath the dining table while they ate or to reduce theft. 

Either way, it was kind of clever and he flashed a friendly smile at the burly clerk. "I was told to drop these off," he said. "That's quite an assortment back there. Lots of Gheyos?" 

It earned him a grunt, brown eyes narrowing considerably as the burly clerk handed him an exchange token for the simple service. "Enough," he said. 

"Anything interesting going on for them? Any duels or-" 

The man stiffened. "This is Gusu territory," he said, sharply. "You're not from around here, are you?" 

Wei Wuxian blinked. "No?" He shrugged. "I'm only looking for a few pick-ups, that sort of thing. Nothing fancy. Any recommendations?" 

The man's frown grew deeper. "Gusu does not authorize unnecessary fighting outside of immediate self-defense in a physical confrontation where your life is at stake. Even in the form of a public display of skill. Everything must be logged and catalogued accordingly or paid demonstrations are requested through your Clan or fighting guild. If you came to Gusu seeking ways to test your sword, there is nothing here for you." 

Wei Wuxian blinked. "Nothing? Not even a little-" 

"Why would you seek such–entertainment–in a peaceful region, such as ours?" he demanded. 

"...pocket money?" Wei Wuxian said, faintly. "I did not mean to offend, but-" 

“A night-hunt would be a better use of your skill and it pays. Public requests for independents are posted daily in the city square. You may try your luck there.” 

“Oh,” Wei Wuxian said, faintly. “…again, I did not mean to offend. Thank you.” 

The sharpness of the man’s face, softened at the edges. “It’s fine,” he said, brusquely. “But you shouldn’t just blurt out that sort of thing around here. Not everyone is as understanding or welcoming. We—value—our peace. 

"Wuxian?" A familiar voice drew his attention. 

He turned to see the delighted expression of one Priya Dastalian and her tall, shadowy hulk of an Alpha behind her. "Priya?" 

“I thought that was you! What are you doing here?" she cried, happily throwing herself forward for a hug that he barely managed to catch and receive. "When they signaled me, I thought I was finally going to get a chance to cross blades. Honestly, it's been ages since I've seen you! Come, come–we can share a table." 

"I'm fine-" he protested. 

But Priya had wound an arm around his, towing him sideways. "Don't be ridiculous. I'll pay. My treat. I haven't seen you in months. Thought you got off the circuit." 

"Me?" Wei Wuxian feigned shock. "Pass up a chance to show off?" 

"You're an excellent hand and you know it," she said, primly. "Don't be silly. Are you here alone? They said you hadn't entered with anyone, but I don't want to interrupt, if you're meeting a potential-" 

"I'm here alone," he said, patting her hand where it rested on his arm. "Madam Yu's finally managed to get rid of me for a week or two, so here I am." 

Priya blinked at him. "She what, now?" 

"It's a long story," he said, feeling the first stirrings of weariness steal over him at such an honest admittance. 

Her smile turned sympathetic. "Well, if you don't mind eating with my little Circle, then I'm all ears. I was worried you know! Seeing you every other night in the Pits and then you up and vanish without so much as a note?" 

"...are we having Emperor's Smile?" 

"Wei Wuxian!" 

"What? You said you-" 

"Yes. Fine. We'll have some," she said, laughing helplessly. “I guess you'll be wanting some horribly over-spiced things as well." 

"As if your taste is any worse than mine," he said, nudging her, gently, mindful of her shadowy Alpha trailing silently behind them. “I wouldn’t have expected to see you all the way out here. Are you staying long?” 

“My services were sort of requested.” She wrinkled her nose. “Apparently, there’s some kind of an issue with the main Clan or whatever and they’re asking for help. Not officially or anything, but they’re asking and since I don’t want to be in the way, I’m out here.”

“Anything I can help with?” 

“…I don’t know yet. Maybe.” 

Chapter 6

Summary:

Dinner and gossip!

Notes:

If you haven't read Jester's Court, Priya is an unassuming, but very powerful necromancer.

Priya's table was a cozy little spot tucked away around the corner of a short wall, mostly hidden from view and in such a strategic way, that she could easily slip out before anyone noticed and yet, still had a clear enough view of what was going on at the restaurant. 

Wei Wuxian liked it at once. 

It reminded him of good memories, a little old, but fond and good conversations with people who had cared. 

He relaxed further as a few bits of information settled firmly into the proper slots in his mind. A grin flashed over his shoulder as he remembered the shadowy Alpha's name–Kane. 

"Good to see you again, Kane," he said, nodding. 

The barest hint of a smile tugged at the corners of Kane's mouth. "And you as well, Wuxian. Have you need of anything at present?" 

"I've only just arrived," Wei Wuxian said. "So I'm good for now." 

"Let me know if you do," he said, the same easy-going tone as always.

Kane, for all of his silent stoic Alpha act, was perfect match for Priya and tended to overlook her chaotic adventures–with Wei Wuxian along for the ride–with exasperated fondness. And a habit of doing helpful and entirely unnecessary things like paying for Wei Wuxian’s armor repair fees, giving him a new Flexi-suit on his birthday and occasionally forgetting very nice books on interesting things like talismans, curse removal and death magic. 

He could also remember several moments where he'd been on the receiving end of that vaguely stern expression as well. Including a few memorable times where Kane had been the one to bail them out of the holding cells in the Pits, but technically, half of those times hadn't been his fault. 

A tiny bubble of warmth fluttered in his chest. Sometimes, it was hard to remember that he wasn’t a burden to everyone that crossed his path. 

“Do you want to tell me or would you rather I just ask questions?” She asked, kindly. “I can guess. I’m good at guessing.” 

"...I don't know," he admitted, settling into the seat beside her. “It’s kind of complicated. You know things have been bad in Lotus Pier, yes? Since that flood and the swamp—issue? Well, with the rebuilding and everything. I guess–it was worse than I thought." 

Priya frowned, the expression twisting her pretty face. "How bad? What kind of bad are we talking about?" 

"You know how some Clans received more aid than others for natural disasters? Rebuilding efforts and whatnot?" Wei Wuxian sighed. "Lotus Pier hasn't received half as much, because we took loans from-" He waved a hand. 

She winced. "The Jins? Oh come on! They could've gone to anywhere else!" 

“Sworn sisters," Wei Wuxian said, shrugging. "I don't know how she got everyone to agree, but for a while, things were good until they weren't. Jiang Cheng got into a fight and–well, the thing with the peacock was called off and-" 

"And shortly after, I bet all the loans were called in?" Priya shook her head. "That's a sad bit of news, I guess. You never liked the gilded bastard though, so no lost love there." 

"I didn't. Jiang Cheng didn't. Shijie did," he said, mournfully. "You would think the realms came to an end. She cried. She was sad for weeks on end. Nothing cheered her up and Madam Yu would just–yell louder." 

"I swear that woman only knows how to shout," Priya said, leaning back as piping hot dishes were brought to the table. Thick wisps of steam wafted up from the large platters. ”See if you like what we ordered–you can get whatever else you want, if it's not here." 

"It looks good–that one's mine though," Wei Wuxian said, tugging one of the chili-oil coated noodle platters closer to him. "Definitely mine." 

"Oi!" Priya elbowed him right into Kane. “Share!” 

"Mine," he retorted, nudging her back. "Have pity! I'm starving!" 

"Not my fault," she said, stifling a laugh. “Kane—order another one or two, I guess? Eat up! You look worked to the bone." 

"A little bit," he admitted, scooping up a mouthful. The hot slippery noodles slid down his throat, settling comfortably in his belly. "Since then, Madam Yu's been trying to get me or Jiang Cheng married off for the bride price."

"Wow. Rude!" Concern flickered across her face. "Did it work? Did it–oh Wuxian!" Her expression fell as she connected the dots faster than he could explain them. 

"Hey, nothing’s set in stone!" he protested. "The Gusu Lan just must've had a good proposal or something. I'm supposed to spend a week or two with them–see if we can tolerate each other, I guess–and then they'll go on with the negotiations or whatever. I’m under strict orders to be on my best behavior, but—well.”  

"That's why they sent you alone?" Kane asked, frowning. “Not even a chaperone? And eat your vegetables too. You need some muscle on those skinny bones.” 

“I eat them!” Wei Wuxian protested. “Sometimes.” 

Kane snorted. “Priya." 

"Got it," she said, cheerfully dumping a serving of fried and battered vegetables into Wuxian's bowl. "Eat your veggies. You know if you need a place to stay or an escort anywhere, you can stay with us, right?"

"Haven't I always?" Wei Wuxian asked, touched. "I know. Thanks." 

"Please tell me she at least gave you some choice in the matter?" Priya asked with the air of someone who already knew the answer to a question they hadn't wanted to ask. 

Wei Wuxian shrugged and filled his mouth. 

It was always easier to keep his mouth full than to speak in moments like these. It was hard to get used to the fact that sometimes–people cared! genuinely cared!–about him. 

About his needs, wants and happiness. 

"...she didn't, but I guess it must be someone sort of important or else she wouldn't have approached them. No one would pay much for me unless they were desperate or sort of important and she wouldn't agree to anything that doesn't benefit the Jiang right now.” 

"So probably an heir or something similar," Priya mused. "Preferences?" 

Wei Wuxian snorted. "Do not start scheming," he said, kicking lightly at her shin. 

She kicked him back, of course, but the furrows in her brow had yet to smooth. "Part of the reason I'm here–for my services, quit that!–is because there was a death in the main family, according to the case file request. The Clan leader and his wife or something. No one will be specific on that. My guess is that it's an entire triad and no one was expecting the Third parent.” 

"The actual Third?" Wei Wuxian stared at her. "But that doesn't even-?" 

"I know! Believe me, I know. But I can't work with what I don't have. In fact, I pulled in three ghosts last night–do you still have the ones I left with you?" 

"The girls?" Wei Wuxian perked up. "Of course!" he said, offended. "They take very good care of me." 

She flicked his arm. "You're a delight," she said, flatly. "I mean it. How are they?" 

He was quiet for a moment, reaching out through his shadows to touch on the trio of lingering spirits she'd entrusted to his care. "They're alright," he said, slowly. "A little tired, because of the 'portal, but they're fine. You know I take good care of them.”  

"Good. If you're going up that mountain, would you swap them with me?" 

"...for the three new ghosts? Are you sure?” 

"I can't get much of anything out of them. One says he was a Lan, but all he can tell me is his name and that means nothing to me, since I don't even keep up with what happens outside of the Pits. Does the name ‘Qingheng-jun’ mean anything to you?" 

Wei Wuxian shook his head, slowly. "Did you summon him in or something else?" 

“He was just there. I came in. Sent my reply to their summons. I’ve been waiting two weeks here. Not a word from any of them. Then one morning I wake up and—there he is. As soon as I got his name, two more showed up and they kind of tangled together. It worries me.” 

“I’ll swap,” Wei Wuxian said, earnestly. “I don’t mind.” 

Chapter 7

Summary:

No one is feeling good, but they are trying!

Lan Wangji shifted minutely at the sound of approaching footsteps, his wavering attention signaling Lan Xichen and in turn, Lan Qiren.

The night in the healer’s pavilion had done some good for both him and his brother, but the heaviness of such deep healing magic, lingered. 

It was the main reason they were in their uncle’s office for more than just morning tea. None of the two search parties sent down to Caiyi had returned in the night. 

“They have searched all the inns?” Lan Xichen asked, critically eyeing the spread map on the large table between them. “All of the portal points, for sure—but nothing in the inns? Wouldn’t Yumeng Jiang have secured lodging for Wei Wuxian and his companions?”

Lan Qiren stroked his beard in contemplation. “Perhaps,” he allowed. “I was not informed of how many would be arriving, but I was assured that Wei Wuxian would be here and on time.” 

There was a knock on the door, before quieter footsteps rounded the corner and Lan Lihua stood before them, her eyes tired and her face a bit pale. 

“We found his luggage, Grandmaster,”she said. “Including his spiritual sword—I am concerned. It was relinquished all too easily by the handler with the checked baggage at one of the family restaurants in the inner streets.” 

She paused, missive in hand, surprised eyes taking in the Twin Jades. 

“Apologies, I did not mean to interrupt-” 

Lan Qiren beckoned for her to enter. “It is of no matter. I told you to find me first. You said his spiritual sword?” 

“Yes. Quite powerful. It matches the description of his entry in the public registry and it is sealed. I imagine only he would be able to unsheathed it. All of the luggage present also bears the same personal crest and seal.” 

“And?” Lan Xichen prompted, gently, when it seemed as if she was unsure of how to phrase her next revelation. 

“And there were no other pieces of luggage.” Lan Lihua’s lips pursed tight, her hands carefully held in her sleeves, though a slight quiver of her lip gave her away. “Nothing that the handler could explain. He kept saying that it wasn’t his duty to track everyone that came in and out of the place—and they did a fair business, so he truly may not have seen anything at all.” 

Lan Wangji frowned. His Earth element told him that she was telling the truth. There was no lie to be found among her words, but he could also sense her worry and exhaustion. 

It seemed that she had stayed up as long as she could manage in the pursuit of his missing Intended. 

His own night had been confusing, plagued by dreams of a wide, laughing mouth, warm grey eyes and flashes of the prettiest, brightest red he’d ever seen in his life. 

A soulmate dream, he knew. 

Rare for those with enough power to demand it of the fates—he demanded nothing, he simply existed—and telling in that it would only ever highlight the good things in their soul bonded Intended. 

Usually, a few hints to their appearance, something to their temperament and whatever else the fates saw fit to give them. 

He’d never laid eyes on Wei Wuxian, but the barest little sliver of his soul wondered what color his eyes were and if his laugh sounded like the morning sun cresting over open waters. 

“-ji, Wangji?” Lan Xichen looked at him with that pinched, worried little frown just like their mother used to. “You are quite distracted this morning. Surely you centered yourself after the meal?” 

“…more mediation,” Lan Wangji said, smoothly. 

He had not noticed when Lan Lihua had left. He hoped she would at least visit the healing pavilion for a restorative tea. It didn’t seem fair to have one of their best disciples playing at a strange game of hide-and-seek. 

Wei Wuxian seemed like a very irresponsible person and he was not looking forward to crossing paths, souls or lives with him. Anyone who could not show proper respect to their time, the direness of the situation and left their personal belongings—including their personal sword!—unattended, could not be a good match for them. 

It would be highly unlikely that they would manage any sort of compatibility between them. But Uncle was worried and he only ever got that way when things were serious. 

Lan Xichen’s concerned expression, amplified a few degrees. “Perhaps I should join you. I do feel a little off-kilter. Did you sleep well?”

“Enough,” he said, nodding. “Brother, I was thinking that if there was only one set of luggage, perhaps—there is only one person?” 

“Only one?” Lan Xichen’s concern morphed to a perfectly bland frown. “He is unbonded and in a similar state as ourselves. I cannot see how they would let him travel on his own. Suppose an attack of his own madness overcame him? Traveling by sword, he would surely perish.” 

“He came by portal,” Lan Wangji reminded him. “And Caiyi is—busy. Someone would’ve noticed.” 

“We cannot check with Lotus Pier,” Lan Qiren said, irritably. “But you may be correct. No one at the gates have seen him, so he has not approached the mountain. I am more concerned with the fact that such a thing could happen and no one would come forward.” 

“I don’t know about that,” Nie Mingjue said from the doorway, his big burly arms crossed over his chest. 

His attention wasn’t on them at all, but rather on the simple spiritual sword sitting unobtrusively in its sheath. Dark eyes swept over the small cluster of Wei Wuxian’s luggage, courtesy of Lan Lihua’s very efficient handling. 

“That’s a pretty decent sword. Lan Lihua was not exaggerating about the power needed to wield it. I can already feel the protective energy around it. I’d stay it’s a titled blade.” 

“Titled?” Nie Huaisang popped out from behind him, tapping his war fan lightly at his shoulder. “Doesn’t look very fancy though, Da-ge.” 

“You can’t judge a blade by its sheath,” Nie Mingjue said, tapping him on the head as he strolled into the Grandmaster’s office. “It won’t give you the proper measure of its master.” 

Nie Huiasang wrinkled his pert nose. “You mean Gheyo business is Gheyo business. I don’t like that.” 

“You don’t like anything,” Nie Mingjue said, lightly. “I’d hardly expect you to like this—and don’t think you’re getting out of training today either. I know you didn’t show up for the morning demonstrations.” 

A quiet squeak slipped out and Nie Huaisang darted to the door, disappearing down the path without a backward glance. 

Lan Xichen shook his head, fondly. “You shouldn’t scare him like that,” he said. “He’ll never learn to pick up anything else other than his fan.” 

“Decades of strong bodies and fearsome blades and yet, my own brother decides to be—that.” Nie Mingjue sat down heavily beside Lan Xichen, his expression grim. “I was coming to ask if you’d found him or heard any news, but things started getting hazy.” 

Lan Qiren straightened up at once. “And now?” 

“It’s fine,” Nie Mingjue said, gruffly. “But the sooner we can find that Wei Wuxian and get him up here, the better it’ll be for all of us.” He winced, shying away from Lan Xichen’s fluttering hands. “Don’t—it just makes it worse.” 

Lan Wangji watched them, silently, his jaw clenched tight. He could only bear to sit there for another full minute, before the urge to tear into something rippled through his body as simple and unassuming as if it were just an ordinary thought. 

“Wanji!” Lan Qiren’s head snapped up. 

“Shufu,” he choked out, pained. The burning pressure in his head slid down his neck and settled across his shoulders with the intensity of the burning sun. “I need—to go.” 

“Go!” Lan Qiren was already on his feet. “Hurry-” 

“Mingjue-!” Lan Xichen’s panicked cry escaped when Nie Mingjue listed sideways and toppled over, eyes rolling up in his head. 

Thick, dark tendrils of shadow began to peel off of him in squiggly strips. His body grew limp, even as rich, dark scales in black and brown, began to surface along every bit of exposed skin. 

“He’s just passed out,” Lan Xichen said, relieved. His head snapped up. “Shufu—Wangji’s wings-!” 

“I’ll be with him in the back hills,” Lan Qiren said, shedding one of his outer robes and throwing it on the hook by the door. “Let no one in here, except Huaisang, if he returns. Be careful, Xichen.” 

Lan Xichen merely smiled. 

But the steel in his golden eyes remained when the office door swung shut against the sight of Lan Qiren shifting from man to pale blue dragon. 

 

Chapter 8

Summary:

Good Uncle Qiren! Good Uncle Qiren!!!

Lan Qiren reached the back hills a split-second after his nephew and precisely one breath before the transformation completed itself. He pushed through the first three sets of layered wards at the entrance to the wide open expanse of lush green hills. 

His hands came up in front of him, hastily writing the sigils for a containment ward, channeling his own Earth magic into it as Lan Wangji’s dragel transformation exploded out of him. 

In a flurry of fabric, blood and bits of scale, Lan Wangji went from man to full-bodied, hot-blooded dragon with an earth-shattering roar loud enough to make the ground tremble. 

He tossed his head, black eyes so dark and deep, the hint of gold was barely visible at the edges. Another roar tore out of his throat, his slender body contorting and bulging further as he continued to grow. Tripling in size until one massive clawed leg was bigger than Lan Qiren, himself. 

It was terrifying and beautiful all at once. To see such a massive, dangerous creature descending into a purely instinct-driven haze. A frenzy of wild motion where nothing seemed to register for Lan Wangji at all. 

Violent slashes of his large claws scrabbled against the ground, his long tail whipping into the few trees within range. Crackles of golden and white energy stabbed down from overhead, a bristling, anger settling over him. 

Another pained roar rattled against the containment ward, battering against the active dome of golden energy swirling lazily around them. 

“Wangji!” Lan Qiren shouted up to him, an amplification charm carrying his voice upward. “Don’t fight it. Let it happen!” 

The next roar was practically a howl. 

Lan Qiren counted himself lucky that there were no flames involved and that he’d thought to cast a noise-canceling charm on himself. 

A roar at that level in such close proximity would have destroyed his eardrums. 

He took a deep breath to shout again and the belated wave of Lan Wangji’s overwhelming power quite nearly bowled him over. It was a struggle to keep upright.

Raw, unbridled and fueled purely by excessive emotion, the sheer depth of such wild magic forced him to his knees. 

The first wave was followed by another, then another.

Minutes trickled by, stretching on to what felt like hours. 

Lan Wangji continued to tear deeper into the earth, digging such a large hole, that it nearly swallowed him up. Eventually, he half-collapsed into the muddy pit, the instinctive haze mellowing out to nearly nothing. 

The dirt seemed to have done the trick, because after several minutes, he clambered awkwardly out of the little wallowing hole and began to growl and snarl, rubbing his muddied face against the grass.

It took several minutes for Lan Qiren to venture forward, after he’d watched his nephew stomp and thrash around the pristine green grass. Tearing up clumps of dirt with his clawed feet and screaming his displeasure to the sky, until he was gradually back in control of himself. 

Lan Qiren could see it in the way the golden tint returned to those large dark eyes and the almost sheepish expression that didn’t seem possible on such a huge scaled face. 

He settled himself more comfortably on the ground and watched as Lan Wangji surveyed the damage, attempted to nose some of the larger clumps of dirt back to where he’d dug them from—and generally tried to fix the mess. 

“Wangji,” he called, quieter. “There are spells for that. Leave it be. Come here.” 

Reluctantly—and with great reluctance, he could tell—Lan Wangji lumbered over to him, dropping down to an almost felinesque pose with his feet tucked up under him, tail whipped around to curl over his front paws, massive head resting on the grass just within arm’s reach. 

A slight burst of magic rippled over him, scouring away the muddied patches and dirt on his scales, returning Lan Wangji to his pristine self in dragon form. 

Lan Qiren arched a brow. 

The resulting whuffle made his hair and ribbon stream out behind him in a long fluttering motion. 

“Feeling better?” He asked, reaching out to place a comforting hand on the end of Lan Wangji’s snout. 

Another whuffle and a quiet click was the answer. 

“You were almost completely feral for a moment there,” Lan Qiren said, quietly. “I added a containment ward inside of the regular protective ones. You tore half of it to shreds with all that digging.” 

Lan Wangji sank further into the grass, his tail flicking up to cover his eyes. 

“You can clean it up when you can transform back,” Lan Qiren told him, simply. “What was it that set you off? I don’t recall any of your usual—hints.” 

A long pause slithered between them, silence stretching out comfortably as both men tried to think of the root cause. 

Finally, Lan Wangji clicked and snorted. 

“Lan Lihua?” Lan Qiren frowned at him. “She was only doing as instructed, Wangji. I told her to come to me as soon as she had word-” 

An annoyed click. 

“…the luggage?” 

Another click. 

“Something else?” 

Lan Wangji’s tail slid down his snout. His great golden eyes blinked twice. 

“…Wei Wuxian?” Lan Qiren guessed. 

A mournful exhale. 

“I see,” Lan Qiren said, despite the fact that he clearly did not. “I told all of you as much as I know. He seemed alright in Yunmeng. Late to the shared meal, as I told you, but held himself together. He has a decent amount of strength and dexterity—as Lotus Pier showed him off when he was running through their obstacle training course. I do not know much more than that, but someone who has that level of skill, cannot be all bad.” 

Lan Wangji made a soft grumbling sound in his belly. 

“I do not know,” Lan Qiren said, truthfully. “But if you do not wish for it, Wangji—I swear it will not happen. The Elders cannot force you or Xichen to bond. Death lies that way and I swore I would never allow you two to put yourselves before this Clan. Yes, it is a position of power and there are many who depend on you—but a Leader who cannot take care of themselves, has no business leading anyone.” 

He reached out, gently patting at the warm, silver and blue-scaled snout that was within reach of him. Like his parents, Lan Wangji was a beautiful and striking vision of bright white scales and deep, blue accents in tints of navy blue, bright blue and a few lighter shades above it. 

Darker scaled than Xichen, he had an almost silvery tint that was rare among Earth dragels that tended to keep to the brown, black and golden tones that were more common among their elemental group. 

But like his parents, both Wangji and Xichen bore the distinctive markings of their rare dragon type, characterized by the white and blue with the golden eyes. 

He kept it up for a little bit, then withdrew, bringing out his guqin instead to play something light and calming. 

It had the instant effect of Wangji half-toppling over on his side, heavy eyelids drooping as he dozed to the music he’d known for his entire life. 

Lan Qiren played and played and played until he could see the massive dragon gradually shrinking and reducing, until all that remained was his nephew in halfling form. 

At that point, Lan Wangji roused himself, sitting upright in a tight pair of white shorts—the only thing he hadn’t shredded in his hasty transformation—and sat cross-legged in meditative pose. 

His halfling wings were broad and long, silver-grey with white spines and flecks of dark and pale blue scales all along the bottom. A few light patches of scale were visible along his neck, shoulders and chest, while most it had already sunk back underneath his skin. 

When he was sure that his nephew was back in control, Lan Qiren stashed his guqin and retrieved the spare set of clothing he always kept on hand for emergencies such as these. 

He set the stack near Lan Wangji’s knee and paused to pat his head—once—before turning to travel back. “Take as much time as you need,” he said, quietly. “I will have them deliver your meals to the main house and you can have them there when you return.” 

One eye cracked open, bright-white-gold. “Thank you, Shufu,” he said, voice hoarse and raspy. 

“Silly boy,” Lan Qiren said, not quite smiling. “Take better care of yourself, so I do not worry, hm?” 

  

Notes:

please imagine lan wangji as the prettiest blue and white dragon you've ever seen.

Chapter 9

Summary:

The problem with oversleeping...

Wei Wuxian cracked a yawn, the scent of warm, spicy food tickling at his nose again. His nose scrunched up in confusion as he forced himself awake from the warm, scaly pile of comfort that had made his dreams so very nice!

Images of endless fields of green grass, chilly mountain paths hidden among the trees, a steady, intense stare and piercing golden eyes. 

Oh. 

A delighted shiver ran through him. 

Soulmate dreams, his Training ACE had explained to him. Some dragels were born with such heart and feeling that their souls resonated with their perfect match across the realms, producing a unique soulmate that would support and strengthen them. 

If that soulmate happened to be alive and nearby, the dreams would start. 

It’d been years since he’d last had one and it wasn’t anywhere as clear as it was now. Wei Wuxian lay in bed, soaking up the strangely thrilling comfort of knowing that somewhere out there, someone was his. Just for him. Happy to have him as he was and hopefully, happy to be Wei Wuxian’s in return. 

Such nice dreams.

It really was a pity he had to wake up and—oh no! 

He scrambled upright in a flurry of little sharp claws, pointed snout and tiny glittering wings. The panicked little screeches and warbles had the satisfying effect off alerting his friends to his newly wakened status. 

“Wuxian!” Priya snatched him up from the bed into an odd little hug that was both immensely comforting and very unexpected. He wriggled around in her arms, twining his noodly little body around her hands and arms, until he could lick at her chin. 

Predictably, she squawked and dumped him back on the bed—or tried to, anyway. He clung to the sleeves of her Flexi-suit, little claws tightly hooked into the sturdy protective gear. 

“Don’t you ever scare me like that again!” She scolded, giving him another very careful shake. “When was the last time you had a realignment cycle? And don’t you dare lie to me and say that it was within the past two years, because you’ve been out for nearly an entire day and I almost called Baoshan Sanren here to wake you!” 

Wei Wuxian blinked up at her with huge, wet eyes. He let his tiny little tail hang limp behind him. 

Baoshan Sanren was his Training ACE and one of Priya’s least favorite people. She was also quite capable of making him regret his life’s choices if he didn’t pull himself together when he should. 

He dropped his little head, making himself appear even smaller and more pitiful. Surely she wouldn't call anyone here—not when he hadn’t meant to do whatever it was that he’d done.

Priya groaned, rolling her eyes to the sky and staring at the ceiling until he dropped out of her arms and onto the bed. 

“I’m serious,” she said, wavering. “We brought you back for the swap and you just—blacked out. No warning. Entirely unresponsive.” Priya rubbed her face, looking as rumpled as Wei Wuxian felt. "Wake up like a normal dragel, next time? Please”? 

"We're all awake," Kane muttered. "I told you not to fuse the ghosts to his own shadow after a meal like that.”

"They would've vanished right there if I hadn't!" she protested, another yawn escaping. "Ergen's heart–I feel dead on my feet."

Wei Wuxian snorted, shaking himself out, tail, claws and all. He trundled over the rumpled sheets of the bed and made his way to the little table on the floor. 

It took a bit of effort to climb to the top, but soon he sat there, curled up like a cat, tail elegantly wrapped around his front feet. Silver and peach scales glittered along his body, a little darker in some places than others, but still recognizable enough as a Dragel Submissive.

Minus the Gheyo detail.

That was something he'd always been able to hide very well.

His little tail whipped out, smacking against the meal tray that had been set on the low table in the bedroom. Memories from the previous night were a little hazy, but he could feel the pull of three different spiritual signatures compared to the previous day.

Priya had swapped his three ghostly brides for her three mysterious ghosts and now, he had the illustrious Qingheng-Jun tucked into his very own shadow. The ghostly man was complete with very nice golden eyes with perpetual sorrow in them and a fancy white ribboned headband that looked very pretty when the light hit it just right. Some of his white and blue robes remained somewhat visible in his new ghostly form, but for Wei Wuxian, it was just kind of a hazy sort of blob around his upper shoulders.

He couldn't see anything any further than that.

With much grumbling and growling, Kane and Priya came to join him for what appeared to be a very late lunch or an early dinner. He wasn’t sure. 

His stomach didn’t care. It grumbled happily.

Apparently they'd all fallen asleep tangled up in their miniature dragon forms, seeking the comfort of a strong friendship-pack bond and it'd been enough to let him nod off right there—and to stay that way. 

Dragels had realignment cycles to keep their magic calibrated and to synchronize them with their Bonded. The amount of time that he’d spend knocked out and gone to the realms, would depend entirely on how safe he felt and whether there was someone strong enough nearby to keep him safe. 

It figured that he’d held off on a complete realignment for the past two years while everything had gotten so much worse at Lotus Pier. 

Incidentally, that’s when the madness had gotten worse. 

“You have to change back,” Priya said, mildly. “I am not having this one-sided conversation with your little face and six ghosts in the room!” 

Wei Wuxian gave her his best mournful look and whacked one of the fruit platters with his tail—the one with the grapes and the little bowl of crystalized sugar. 

She sighed. 

"Priya?" Kane stood in the doorway, along with Xira, their pretty brunette Beta. Both of them were frowning.

"What?" Priya grumbled from where she was now feeding Wei Wuxian sugar-rolled grapes from the plate on the table. “Spit it out, Xixi.” 

"...his things are gone," Xira said, uncomfortably. "I asked at the desk and apparently a group of important Lan came down the mountain looking for him and they took everything."

Wei Wuxian squawked, quivering with unrestrained emotion, even as bits of crystalized sugar clung to his snout and grape juice dripped down to his paws. 

“Wuxian,” Kane said, gravely. “They took your sword. They took Suibian.” 

White noise rushed past his ears. 

For one awful minute, Wei Wuxian could do nothing but think of the beautiful titled blade that he’d first held in his hands all those summers ago. 

The way it had matched his magic and sang with his soul as only a true titled blade could. Despair, horror and rage raced through him in quick succession. 

Suddenly, being a little wisp of a dragon wasn’t all that important right then. 

Wei Wuxian shifted from dragon to man in the space of a heartbeat, his robes somewhat rumpled and creased everywhere. The dark shadow on his face was amplified by the way his own shadows twined anxiously around his feet. 

His new ghostly friends were nowhere to be seen, but his magic was charged and aggressive. For strangers to push their way into a space where Gheyos could check their belongings and manage to steal a titled blade-! 

“When did this happen?” he asked, incredulous. “Today? Everything?" His hand flew to his waist where he kept the usual basics in the small qiankun pouch.

Priya swore. "Didn't they tell him that he was here? Sleeping at the Inn next door? They know to come and get us for anything that was-“

"I don't know. I think he tried, but it turned into a whole thing," Xira said, tiredly. "I wasn't around for it, or I would've stopped them. He came to me as soon as I stepped into the place and none of us have gone back since last night, so—who knows? He did make it sound as if they weren't that far away. Maybe you can catch up? Explain things or something?”

Wei Wuxian nodded, snatching a warm bao from the table and half-cramming it into his mouth. He snapped his fingers a few times, applying the personal care charms for his hair, face and clothes, that usually saved him from Madam Yu's perpetual ire.

His clothes neatened up, hair smoothed and styled, while a tingling of magic washed over him, leaving him feeling squeaky clean from his ears to his toes. 

"How long ago did you know?” He asked, stashing another bao into one hidden pocket. “Do you have snacks?” 

"An hour, maybe two, according to him,” Kane said, cycling through his shadows with a gesture of his hand and causing the room to fill with a grey haze. "You should leave one of your shadows here, just in case you need to get back in a hurry."

Wei Wuxian blinked. "That's a good idea." He reached out, peeling a dark strip off of the skirts of his black robe and held up a thin, semi-visible strand of shadow. "Will you still be here?" He nodded to the room.

"...I'll keep it with me," Kane said, allowing the limp strand of shadow to melt into his skin, fusing to his own shadows. "You can 'port in whenever you like. I don’t think we’ll be moving from here until our business is complete.”

Wei Wuxian nodded, jerkily. That was good. It wasn’t another home base, but it was close enough. 

“Here,” Priya said, pressing a packet of dried fruit and nuts into his hands. “I don’t know what their security is like, but be careful. Nothing I’ve encountered here in the past two weeks has endeared me to them. Call us if you need us. Don't make me have to resurrect you.” 

Chapter 10

Summary:

Nighttime, in the skies, wings out--it's romantic, right?

 

Wei Wuxian made it halfway up the mountain before the siren call of pure wild magic tugged so sharply at his dragel instincts, he couldn't do much more than kneel and transform. It called to the true and primal part of his very soul and to refuse to answer was nothing short of blasphemy. 

His knees hit the soft dirt of the mountain floor and the sharp, burning sting feathering across his shoulders, dripped down his spine. There was no time to brace or prepare himself, as his dragel nature was pulled to the forefront. 

From one breath to the next, he was a man and then, a half-man, half-dragon.

Broad, silver wings fluxed behind him, shifting seamlessly out of his back and settling into place as his halfling transformation completed itself. Clawed hands and feet, skin covered in the trademark silver and peach scales of a dragel Submissive.

His eyes burned, briefly, as they adjusted even more to the darkness of the night, his evening trek through Caiyi and further had run far later than expected. Of course, he'd been taking his time and reaching out to the little shadowy patches around him to scoop some of them towards his own personal hoard.

It'd eased the boredom a bit to talk to his new ghost trio, though Qingheng-Jun was the only one to answer and incidentally, the one to guide him towards the main pathways that would take him up the mountainside to Gusu Lan's front door.

He wobbled up to his feet and shuffled forward a handful of steps. The air seemed to grow warmer and thicker.

"Are you sure it's up here?" Wei Wuxian asked, his voice guttural now, his shadows roiling around him. The growing pressure in his skull trickled down to the rest of his body and he knew a full shift was imminent if he wasn't careful.

And he had to be careful.

So very careful.

Stairs. Stone stairs. Sentries at the gate. Qingheng-Jun said, helpfully. Must be careful. Beware of curfew.

"Curfew?" Wei Wuxian sputtered. "Why would anyone have a curfew over a–nevermind, don't tell me. I don't want to know."

The Clan rules are a way of life. They exist to protect and preserve.

"They exist to be a headache," Wei Wuxian grumbled, half-heartedly. "Stop distracting me. I don't feel very–cohesive right now."

...what does that mean?

Wei Wuxian bit his lip, hard.

The small jolt of pain was not enough to keep him grounded. He stifled a groan. Shadowy hands pulled and tugged at his clothes, caressing his face and whispering frantically in his ears, all sorts of nonsensical chatter.

"No–don't-!" he mumbled, swatting at the helpful hands. "I can't–I won't be able to keep you anchored to me. Just make–make a focus point–ah!"

The pained cry left his lips and the halfling transformation fluxed to full, purebred dragon.

Wei Wuxian fell to all fours as his body contorted and shifted, wings growing larger and wider, limbs shifting to powerful, heavily scaled legs, and a strong, heavy tail lashed out behind him, taking out several trees at one blow.

He struggled to take off and climb higher than the trees, taking down a good chunk of them with his awkward flailing, until he was safely airborne.

Maybe, if he was lucky, no boring sentries or unnecessary people would see a dragon flying overhead in the dead of night. He absolutely did not want to explain the reason for transforming and the sharp tug in his gut when he thought of shifting back. 

It wouldn’t be possible yet. 

He’d just have to fly it out of his system until his instincts settled. Maybe climbing higher into the clouds would do it. 

The Gusu night sky was beautiful, cool and filled with the richness of a wild-magic moon shining down overhead. He basked in the pale glow of it, wings stretched out to full-breadth.

A slight tingle washed over him as he climbed higher, swerving and dipping into the fluffy clouds around him. That familiar prickle had to be protective wards, but they hadn't even scoured his scales.

What lousy wards.

Then again, he'd torn through worse ones and not entirely by accident.

He flew in a lazy, almost looping circle, soaking up the comfort of being free in his own skin and his magic resettling around him with the kind of relief that only came from an actual realignment.

Shadows flocked to his side, cloaking him in a dark haze and buzzing happily along his body. His large tail streamed out behind him, wings beating in a powerful rhythm.

Which was why the angry rumble caught him off guard.

One moment, he was cruising comfortably through the night sky and the next-!

A gorgeous blue-and-white dragon loomed large beside him, climbing high enough for their darkened shadow to envelope him.

Huh.

They must not know he was a Shadow elemental, because that gave him far more of a boost than he wanted to admit. For such a beautiful dragon, the simmering anger rolling off of them was very real and very–strong.

A dragon of that size could probably squish him with a sneeze. 

Wei Wuxian soaked up the sheer energy pouring off of them, absorbing their shadow with scarcely a thought more than–wow–and–so pretty!–before his senses caught up to him.

Right.

As if on cue, the beautiful dragon turned on him, massive jaws snapping dangerously close to his defenseless neck and Wei Wuxian hissed in outrage. He darted out of range and swooped back in, snarling his displeasure.

The blue-and-white beauty saw nothing but the challenge and countered him with roar, a bristling dominant aura and angry claws swiping at his face and wings. Those massive jaws snapped again, too close for comfort–and the chase was on!

Streaking across the night sky, swooping in and around the pristine white cloud layers, Wei Wuxian and his mysterious opponent hissed and spat at each other, timing their angry attacks with the occasional swipe of dangerously sharp claws or gleaming, pointy fangs.

It was almost fun.

They were evenly matched.

It would've been more fun, if Wei Wuxian hadn’t dived so close to that stupid mountain. He felt the surge of wild magic before it ever became visible and the frantic attempt to bank and circle, was pointless.

Loud crackling and snapping announced the massive pillar of brilliant blue-white energy that exploded out of the top of the rocky point in the mountainside, streaking upward to the sky and piercing straight through Wei Wuxian's vulnerable underbelly.

Pain.

So much pain.

Excruciating pain to the point of nausea and absolute horror.

Lancing through his magical core and continuing on up to the skies as if he were nothing more than a stray bird flapping aimlessly through the night. Some unfortunate insignificant being that was in the wrong place at the wrong time.

The inhumane screech that tore its way out of his lips was nothing compared to the chaos of his magic–briefly settled–and now horrifically out of balance. He choked on blood and bile, before the transformation retracted, folding his body back in on itself.

In the space of one gurgle, he was stripped down to his halfling form.

With the shuddering wetness of a bloody gasp, his wings vanished, taking along his claws and scales, leaving him as nothing more than a shadow-wreathed man plummeting to his death.

The shock was more jarring than anything else.

When a massive white claw snatched him out of mid-air, breaking his fall underneath the watchful moon, Wei Wuxian knew the end had come for him. He caught the barest hint of brilliant golden eyes and a flare of blue that could've been a furred mane or glinting scales–and then, he knew no more.

Chapter 11

Summary:

Lan Wangji may have some conflicting feelings. He would like to understand them, please.

Lan Wangji landed in a flurry of swirling air and ripples across the grassy field where his Earth element slipped just slightly out of his control. Forcing his tired body through such a rapid transformation in such a short period of time was definitely a challenge he shouldn't have attempted were it not for the unexpected circumstances.

Given the struggles he’d already endured for the day, shifting again to his full form without adequate replenishment potions for the extra nutrients and healing compounds would put a strain on his recovering body. 

And yet-! 

Already, his blood simmered hot beneath the surface, his magic clamoring to be of more use, begging him to do more. To continue the delightful airborne chase in the night sky above his beloved home.

But it was not meant to be. 

Teeth grinding, mouth clamped shut, Lan Wangji drew his magic back to himself, wrapping it around his body like a cloak. He'd lost control up there—giving into the urge to try and bite the tempting neck on such an incredible dragon. He’d never seen any dragon like that before and he’d never seen one so playful.

Hurtling through the night sky as if there was nothing better to do than stretch their wings, flex their claws and screech with that eerie warbling sound until their own voice blended with nature itself. And they’d moved so seamlessly too. Weaving in and out around him, as if every attempt to herd and attack was nothing more than a game. 

To have their moment cut short had left him shocked and a bit confused. He'd never done that before—though air maneuvers were definitely part of the Gusu Lan training curriculum. Sky exercises were meant to keep dragels in proper shape, no matter what stage of their transformation or preferred form they used.

Besides the fact that his strange night-flying companion was so quick and clever, Lan Wangji had never met any dragon that could match his own strength in the skies. To find this mysterious intruder flying so easily around him, cloaked in such a strange haze with shiny scales glistening black, had startled him.

No, it'd done more than merely startle him.

Lan Wangji grimaced.

Now, the shadow-wreathed body in his hand was no longer shrouded in a darkened haze—honestly, Shadow elementals were strange creatures—and the revelation shocked him to the core.

In his arms, he held the slender frame of a man that couldn't be much older than himself, with fine, handsome features, and such pale skin that it stood out against the darkness of his robes and the strangely bright red of the ribbon wound around his ponytail.

Well-worn boots on his feet, not a hint of a bonding mark visible on the traditional places of the exposed expanse of his neck and what he could see from how the robes had fallen open around his chest.

Heat tickled at his ears and Lan Wangji studiously looked away.

He shouldn't be ogling any man like that. No matter if they were clever dragons who'd fallen from the sky or handsome shadow-receptive creatures that fit so perfectly into his arms.

No.

Absolutely not!

Three hasty healing charms did absolutely nothing. He couldn't discern a single change in the unconscious form cradled so carefully in his arms. His magic twisted sharply—unhappily—inside of him. He wanted to do more, to do something and it seemed that nothing was working at all. 

A diagnostic charm glitched, the energy flaring out into nothing.

Odd.

Diagnostic charms were supposed to work—always—regardless of the caster and the recipient. The only time they didn’t was due to inexperience in the healer casting it or protections so strong on the individual that all magic was distorted. But this mysterious man looked too strange to be some sort of powerful immortal, so magical protections didn’t seem likely at all. 

Several awful minutes ticked by as he tried again, layered two charms together and gave it another try.

Still nothing.

He needed—they needed—a healer. Right. He could manage that. Someone would be up in the healer pavilion. There were some exceptions for the curfew where medical treatment was concerned. 

Lan Wangji quickened his step as much as he could dare and hurried to the edge of the open fields to reach the walking paths back to the main section of their living residence. The fine tremors wracking the mysterious man's body were too noticeable to be anything other than immense distress.

A reluctant rumble was pulled from his chest and Lan Wangji struggled to keep from adding anything else to that. Instinct demanded that he soothe his new handsome armful, while another part of him was irritated to notice that for such a strong, clever dragon, the man in question was unreasonably attractive.

Sweet mother of Ergen!

The slight rustle—deliberate, he knew—at the edge of the path was enough to prompt a low growl.

"Huaisang!" Lan Wangji said, tersely. He hadn’t sensed him until Nie Huaisang was right in front of him and all his instincts had shifted to high-alert. 

"Ah—Wangji!" Nie Huaisang stumbled out into the path, his face half-hidden by one of his ever-present fans.

His pristine clothes gave him away, however, as it proved he hadn't been hiding at all and most certainly had not accidentally stumbled across them. He’d been watching or at least, he’d seen something and had come to confirm it in person. 

Lan Wangji tamped down the urge to growl again. He shifted his armful when a faint whimper reached his ears. The handsome armful quivered, twitching and jerking as if there were a nightmare in progress.

"Healers," Lan Wangji said, continuing on down the path.

"...he broke through the wards?" Nie Huaisang wanted to know, his dark eyes wide. "All of them? What was that?"

Another rustle of warm wind curled around them, feathering out into nothing, even as the ground seemed to echo underfoot. Lan Wangji ignored it in favor of watching where the path curved up ahead.

He could guess as well as the rest of his Clan that the blue-white pillar of light had been a defensive spell by their Clan's caspered ancestor, Lan Yi. While she rarely ever did bother to put in an official appearance on a regular basis, she was still present and active.

Occasionally, her magic would seep out from her self-imposed seclusion in the rocky caves and bleed into the earth, where they would have a bountiful harvest for a few decades at the very least. Sometimes, her magic poured into the wards, strengthening them over time.

Nie Huaisang did have a point.

It was admirable that their unexpected guest had torn through the wards, as that was unthinkable. However, they were on high alert and intruders, no matter how handsome or clever, were absolutely not allowed.

He would have to be swiftly dealt with as soon as the healers were done with him.

No exceptions.

…none. 

Lan Wangji made it halfway to the healer's pavilion before someone had gone to fetch his uncle. It was the sharp gasp that alerted him to the correct guess and he turned in time to see Lan Qiren turn several shades of pale.

"Shufu..." He said, unable to think of a simple explanation to explain the not-so-simple. 

"Wangji?” Lan Qiren’s gaze dropped to the mysterious man. His eyes grew wide, flecks of gold gleaming in the dim light. “What are you—Wei Wuxian? How did you manage to find him in such a state—bring him in, quickly!” 

His grip tightened on his precious armful.

Oh.

Well.

That did explain—absolutely nothing.

Chapter 12

Summary:

It's Wei Wuxian's turn to be confused!

Falling. He was falling.

Further and further away from every good thing. Every scrap of light. Every breath of life. Every single shred of hope that existed in all the realms.

Wei Wuxian was drowning in a pit of darkness of his own making.

Shadows buffeted him on all sides. Terror seized his shrieking heart, shaking him between its jaws as if he were nothing more than a street orphan again, caught in the maw of some disastrous hellhound.

It was cold! So very cold-!

Oh. That was nice. So warm. Soft. Good. Smelled nice too.

The terror eased, a soft tendril of yearning working its way into his nightmare and coaxing him to try and escape it.

Maybe—maybe he could—if he was careful and tried harder. It was such a nice thought to dream of such warmth and sweetly scented goodness cradling him close in the aftermath of another wretched nightmare.

The warmth grew stronger, and so did that absolutely lovely scent. What was it? Sandalwood? Something else? Nice. Very nice. He liked it.

And that warmth too.

It was like a hug!

The bestest hug in all the realms. All soothing warmth, nice scent, and sturdy arms. Oh, he could die in those arms and he'd die happy.

A pleased shiver of contentment ran through him. Wei Wuxian pressed his face harder into that delicious softness, nuzzling as close as he could get, clawed fingertips clutching tight at his comfort and refusing to release it.

Something brushed across his shoulders, pressing lightly as if to pry him away.

No! Absolutely not!

Wei Wuxian clung harder.

The scent sharpened and he gave a delightful wriggle, cuddling even closer and winding himself around the wonderful thing so it would never go away.

If only all his nightmares could end so—wonderfully!

A sigh escaped. Another layer of tension melting away. It was getting so hard to ignore things now. Between the soulmate dreams and the horrible nightmares, most days were a chore to get through with so little sleep.

But he did it, because there was no option. Nothing he could do to fill the gap. No one that could soothe the unrest like his soul so desperately craved.

The trappings of the nightmare faded out, memories surfacing instead. Of trudging up a gloomy mountain in the dark, grumbling and muttering about the odd wild magic that was interwoven so tightly with nature.

Stumbling over stone steps. Tumbling off the path. Picking himself off and complaining to Qingheng-Jun and his new ghostly companions. Feeling the itch of the moonlight on the back of his neck, like a promise waiting to happen.

Wei Wuxian stirred.

That was—odd. No. Wait.

Yes, he'd been going up the mountain. He needed to get Suibian after all. To leave his spiritual sword in the care of anyone that wasn't blood family, bonded to him or a friend on the level of Priya—was nothing short of disastrous.

Worry ran through him from crown to claw and Wei Wuxian roused himself from the land of the dreaming to catch the tail end of what sounded a lot like a conversation happening right over his own head!

"...won't wake."

"...it must be some sort of curse..."

"...don't know...haven't treated anything like this..."

"Brother, please-"

"They are doing the best they can, Didi."

"...maybe it's too bright?..."

Wei Wuxian nearly snorted. He could sense the light behind his heavy eyelids.

Of course, the place was too bright!

Why would he want to wake up in a place with so much light after such a fright? He'd fallen straight out of the sky and quite nearly splattered himself on the unforgiving ground of the famous, fancy Gusu mountains of-!

With a yelp, Wei Wuxian jerked upright, transitioning from relaxed and dozing to frantic and on immediate guard. His head connected with a chunk of rock that left a searing pain on one side of his skull, while unfamiliar hands pawed at his waist.

No, no, no-!

He scrabbled with the hands holding him tight, clawing through the fabric and scraping against scales to get free of such a strong grip. He could not! He would not-!

The sturdy grip faltered, slackening just enough for Wei Wuxian to fling himself off the bed, away from the stranger who was holding him, and to the safety of the only empty spot in the room.

His shadows—and every bit of shadow he could reach in the room—leapt to obey. They helped him to reach the other side of the room before anyone could try to trap him with any kind of spellwork and boosted him halfway up the wall until he could dig a claw into the ceiling.

Quick, frantic heartbeats thudded in his chest, breathing shallow and panicked, as he braced at the top corner of the room, one clawed hand dug firmly into the plaster of the ceiling.

Already, two wisps of shadow darted out to the door and a window, checking to see if they were viable exits or not.

His hasty movements were not without consequence, and neither was his new vantage point as he was now able to see exactly what he was running from, who was there standing watch, and how no one had made any moves to snatch him, beyond an aborted grab for his sleeve, before he'd slipped away.

The panic did not recede.

He took in several gloomy, stern-faced men in long mourning whites, staring up at him with varying non-expressions on their faces, accompanied by two more men in not-whites, one with the hulking build of a Gheyo ACE, while the one beside him was a slight, petite figure with the air of a subordinate rank.

Huh.

Wei Wuxian calmed his breathing, his shadows automatically calming with him. He studied the group still watching him in various degrees of what could've been surprise or horror—honestly, he couldn't tell and that was strange enough in itself. He was always good at reading people! Fantastic, even!

One of the old men even looked a tad familiar.

As if he'd seen him before.

But it was the short, stooped-over old man with the long walking cane, that shuffled forward and gave a perfunctory bow.

"Young master Wei—if you would prefer to have this conversation...not on the ceiling, you are welcome to any of the unoccupied patient beds."

Wei Wuxian blinked. Patient beds...? Oh.

He was in a healing pavilion. How—unexpected!

His grip relaxed, shadows bolstering his feet in preparation to lower him back down to the floor. A cautious check around the room—and the two shadow wisps returning—let him know that only the door was a good escape route and that his chances of escaping were—hm, not good.

Great.

But his shadows chattered at him quietly, assuring him that the strangers meant him no harm and explaining that he'd been caught and carried there. Caught. Out of mid-air. Snatched! While he was helpless and unconscious and—by the handsome, ice-cold statue with the beautiful golden eyes and an aura that could squish his poor, tender heart to a thousand pieces.

Chapter 13

Summary:

More feelings are had. People are still confused.

Of all the possible reactions for waking up in a strange place after such a harrowing flight, Lan Wangji was not prepared for the way that Wei Wuxian returned to the land of the waking. From the unexpected snuggles, Wei Wuxian had then proceeded to ignore his attempts at prying him off and went ahead, practically clinging to him, complete with gentle wisps of shadow tickling at his own Earth element and a pleased little sound that could've been a purr, but definitely was not.

It wasn’t. 

He knew what a purr sounded like. 

In theory, anyway. 

It hadn't helped at all that Lan Xichen was standing at the foot of the bed where Lan Wangji had been forced to sit for their elder healer to examine Wei Wuxian, smiling as if he absolutely could not help himself.

Lan Wangji knew he could.

His own instincts were a tumultuous riot of feeling that he could scarcely ignore. An urge to protect, a need to claim, and the even more pressing urge to prove his worth to someone who was so clearly available.

No, wait! Wrong direction. He was not supposed to be thinking of that. Yet. Maybe. It wasn't—wrong? They were supposed to be bonded, after all. That was the whole point of the contract negotiations, private tests, and sacred rituals. 

Worry overtook his initial thoughts when the Elder stepped back, shaking his head. “Something is disrupted with his natural healing ability. It could be from the shock of the fall but is likely from Lan Yi's protective spell."

"To this degree?" Lan Qiren asked, frowning.

The Elder sighed. "It may affect Shadow elementals more adversely than any other element. As it has not been—tested—that is the most likely possibility."

Lan Wangji listened unhappily. He'd heard of some dragels with different healing rates or certain restrictions placed on them before, but this was unusual.

For Wei Wuxian to have such a poor reaction to their healing attempts was worrisome. A few tests showed that his natural healing which every dragel had to some degree or another, was practically nonexistent.

As if it'd been somehow blocked so thoroughly, that he could've died upon impact, if Lan Wangji hadn't caught him in mid-air. 

Even Nie Huaisang had a better healing rate than that! And it was sheer luck that he'd managed that too, according to Nie Mingjue.

When Wei Wuxian burst into movement with no warning, he’d shot up so fast, his head crashed into Lan Wangji's jaw, sending a sharp ache up one side of his face. It didn't stop there though, as Wei Wuxian nearly clawed him bloody in an attempt to get free.

By the time he'd released him, the damage was done.

They—Shufu, Lan Xichen, the Nies, the elder healer, and Lan Wangji, himself, were dumbstruck staring after the surprisingly fast and quick-thinking Wei Wuxian who was now plastered to a corner of the healing pavilion ceiling in a corner.

A hint of pride curled through him that his potential bonded was so quick and light, even as he tried to squash the excess emotion. Not only was he a beautiful dragon in flight, but he was quick, had good elemental control and oh, maybe Shufu had been trying his best to find a solution to the recent bouts of instability.

Lan Wangji kept his face as neutral as possible so as not to scare him off with the first fluttering bits of hope. His own rapid healing had caught up to the scratches in minutes and he couldn’t feel anything wrong with them. But for Wei Wuxian—the fall had been sudden, the wind sharp and Lan Yi's magic, unforgiving.

Ah. 

He was back to worrying again.

The Elder stepped forward, his manner polite, but steady. "Young master Wei," he intoned. "If you would prefer to have this conversation...not on the ceiling, you are welcome to any of the unoccupied patient beds."

Lan Wangji jolted, easing off of the bed where he'd been elbowed and head-smashed on accident. Words caught in his throat, tangling up before they could slide off of his tongue. There was so much he wanted to say!

To find out how Wei Wuxian had gotten through their wards. To know why Lan Yi had shot him out of the sky. To find out why he wasn't healing and—surely he wasn't going to stay up their on the ceiling? What about his injuries? 

It was best that he chose a bed straightaway!

Preferably one close enough that he didn't have to fight the urge to stand as close to him as possible.

It took forever for Wei Wuxian to slowly detach from the ceiling, slipping down to land on his feet, cat-quiet as if he were half-feline himself. Interestingly enough, he'd managed to summon every bit of shadow straight to his side, a detail that Lan Wangji noticed in the way that his own shadow was returned to him—discreetly.

Even Nie Mingjue—his control being significantly greater than Nie Huaisang's—did not have such precise control. Granted, he used it in a very different manner, as his rank demanded, but Wei Wuxian made it look as easy as breathing.

And he'd also chosen the bed furthest away from all of them.

Standing close to it, to brace against the sturdy bedframe, but making no move to sit, climb or faceplant into the clean, neatly made-up bed.

His wary gaze flicked between all of them in steady rotation. It lingered on Lan Qiren a bit longer, before redirecting to the Elder.

"...how did I get here?" he croaked.

The Elder hummed. He gestured towards the medicine cart behind Lan Xichen, where a steaming pot of tea and some light broth were kept warm. "You were caught in the protective wards of the main Gusu perimeter. Our Clan's Caspered guardian shot you out of the sky. You sustained significant injuries and your healing rate is-"

Wei Wuxian blinked. "I was shot?" he mumbled, half to himself. An arm curled protectively around his middle, brow furrowed rather adorably. "I was just—the sound—and then it wouldn't stop and I had to get to it. I was shot? I was shot!" He straightened up, indignant. "I wasn't trespassing!"

The Elder hummed again, shuffling forward in the most harmless manner. He stood on the other side of the bed, studying Wei Wuxian with a sharp, but polite look. "Tea? It will calm the nerves. It is made from this."

A steaming cup of tea was proffered from the tray on the cart. The Elder nudged the container of the tea-blend closer and poured a cup for himself as well.

Wei Wuxian did not drink until the Elder did and it seemed as if he did so out of reflexive manners than anything else.

"You were not trespassing?" he prompted, carefully.

"Of course not. I came for—I'm supposed to be here," Wei Wuxian said, irritated. "For a week or whatever. To visit. I came because you stole my sword. Not you—but—you." He gestured to the healing pavilion at large. "I passed out after dinner yesterday and left my things with one of the handlers at the restaurant and when I got up this morning—they said someone from Gusu Lan had made off with it."

The room flickered—a thin haze of darkness pulsing and then vanishing—as if nothing had happened at all.

"That was mine," Wei Wuxian ground out. He took another sip of the tea, though it didn't seem to be calming anything. "You can't just take someone's spiritual sword without leaving a message and—what if I needed it?"

The Elder stared at him. "You were in Caiyi?" he asked. "Caiyi is—peaceful, as is the rest of our region. You were in no real danger that would've required you to draw your blade-"

"That's not the point! It's mine. You shouldn't take other people's things," Wei Wuxian's words trailed off in a slight growl. He set the cup down just shy of being rude. "I'd like to have it returned."

The Elder arched a brow, silently.

"Please," he gritted out. A ripple of shadow washed over him, the barest hint of red glinting in his eyes before it was gone. "And I didn't break any wards. Your—Caspered guardian or whatever was calling for help. I can ignore that—most of the time. But I was a little worried about my sword in case things went—badly.”

"Apologies, Young Master Wei," Lan Xichen said, gliding forward in the way that he usually did when preparing to smooth over things for the benefit of all. "We were expecting you early yesterday and when you did not arrive, we were concerned."

"Right. Even though this is such a peaceful region," Wei Wuxian said, smiling sharply. "You should strengthen your protections, if you plan on accusing every innocent soul that trips across your wards, and if you're going around seizing property, then maybe-"

"Wei Wuxian," Lan Qiren said, tiredly. "That is quite enough. Please allow the healers to check you over. There may be internal injuries beyond your healing ability. Your sword is in my office. You may accompany me there to retrieve it after you've been cleared for-"

"I'm fine," Wei Wuxian said, with the same sharpness as before. "Nothing’s wrong with me. I feel great. If I wasn't—there's no way I would've done that." He twirled a finger in the direction of the ceiling where he'd been minutes before.

The wariness remained, his gaze darting from Lan Xichen's smiling face to Lan Wangji himself.

Lan Wangji reached up, faintly to rub at the dull ache in his chest. The lie tasted as flat and sour as he'd expected.

And so did the unintentional snub.

"...visiting for a week?" Lan Xichen repeated, brows furrowing. He gave a slight shake of his head to Nie Mingjue, who shut his mouth with a click. Beside him, Nie Huaisang had shuffled back behind him, as if to use his brother as a living shield. 

It was Lan Qiren who spoke again. "My office," he said, more firmly than before. "I believe there's been a misunderstanding."

Notes:

Copied from Scion's end notes, with permission!

DRAGEL CIRCLE -RANKS
• ALPHA — the dominant authority figure, equal to the Submissive, within a bonded dragel Circle. One corner of the operating triad.
• BETA — Mediator between the Alpha and Submissive. Usually acts on the Alpha's behalf, when needed. One corner of the operating triad.
• SUBMISSIVE — the heart of a dragel Circle and generally the shortest. One corner of the operating triad.
• PAREYA — the protector within a Circle, usually attuned to the Submissive and proficient in defensive magic
• GHEYO — the fighter within a Circle, usually attuned to the Pareyas and proficient in offensive magic. Gheyos have multiple titles within their ranks, denoting special fighting skills and establishing a clear authority figure. A Circle with all Gheyo ranks filled is referenced as having a full Suite. They are ACE, King, Queen, Prince, Princess, Knight, Page, Trainee
• MAGE - A magic-oriented fighter within a Circle that does not follow Gheyo ranking or authority. They are known for having tremendous magical ability and control.

Chapter 14

Summary:

Lan Qiren and Wei Wuxian have a talk.

A misunderstanding. Sure. Wei Wuxian had heard that excuse before. He’d kind of hoped for something more substantial. It was usually used in the context of his inability to follow along with the ridiculous requirements some of the gentry preferred to use as blanket excuses for why they couldn't do things the way everyone else did.

It was often used at Lotus Pier as a way to say that he wasn’t important enough to be brought up to speed. Even if doing so would’ve helped them in the long run.

Ah.

Irritation flashed over his skin, white-hot, before he forcefully tamped it down. He’d already yanked on a bunch of new shadows, manipulating everything he could get his grubby little claws on to protect himself upon waking in a strange place.

To try and move more shadows or incorporate them into his usual shadow pool was pushing his luck. He had no idea which shadows were allowed, after all.

Despite the way the shorter non-Gusu Gheyo had ducked behind that hulk of an ACE, Wei Wuxian could recognize a fellow Shadow elemental even in broad daylight. And both of them were Shadow elementals.

They seemed quite content to keep their shadow-reach to a minimum though. He hadn’t yanked too hard on theirs—returning them straightaway when he realized what he’d done—but they hadn’t even reacted.

That was—strange.

Still, leaving the healing pavilion was not high on his list of smart things to do, but Wei Wuxian had never quite mastered the art of self-preservation, and now seemed like a lousy time to start.

Not to mention the handsome golden-eyed statue man was still staring at him so intensely across the room that he'd probably self-combust or something if he stayed.

No, wait, it was more like a glare.

Ha!

Well, at least his true ability to be a dedicated pain in the ass was still in fine working order, despite his crash-landing into Gusu. That was fine. He was fine. He could work with that.

Maybe.

The grumpy old man—he could place him now—was the same one who had journeyed to Lotus Pier to accept Madam Yu's special request. He'd seen chests of precious things exchanged between them and knew that whatever had been negotiated, he would have to endure it all for a week, before explaining why none of it would work.

There would probably be lots of negotiations and some boring dinners or formal gatherings to introduce him to potential Bonded, but in the end, as long as he managed to stay quick and clever, he’d be able to talk his way out of the whole mess and return home in one piece.

Given the fact that he’d seen nothing but Earth and Shadow elements didn’t bode well, but he was used to the Air and Storm elementals of Lotus Pier.

His gaze drifted back to the handsome man standing so perfectly still beside his smiling twin. They were almost exactly alike, save for his twin had a rather apologetic smile, while the handsome man was simply—intense.

Far more handsome too.

Wistfully, he imagined the chaos of being Bonded to such an interesting Alpha. He could almost see the way it’d all play out in full color. Oh, it'd be a horrible match, but the intensity in those eyes had promised so much!

As if he could feel so many things and that he'd gladly make Wei Wuxian feel all of those things too.

Even if he wasn't quite ready for it.

Oops. Bad imagination. Wrong direction. He wasn’t here to think about—that.

With the level of madness in his blood, the way his magic tore at him from the inside out, an Earth elemental was probably—not a bad idea. But an Earth elemental Alpha?

Definitely bad.

He tore his gaze away from those golden eyes and immediately swallowed a yelp. Right. They were all related and those same light-colored eyes seemed to run in the family line.

Huh.

Were they all Earth elementals? That was—unexpected.

Wei Wuxian shoved the thought away from him and edged around the bed when the old Lan Elder stepped aside, bracing on his cane, gently waving him forward to where a stern Lan Qiren awaited him.

Right.

Conversations. Possible apologies. And Suibian. He needed to get Suibian back. Then he needed to figure out what exactly Madam Yu had promised them he'd do while he was there for the week—and then he needed to keep it together while it all inevitably fell to pieces.

It was a very short walk to Lan Qiren’s office, in that Wei Wuxian remembered very little of it. He was sure there were curving paths, shadowy bushes, and some bits of clear sky, despite the protective dome overhead.

He was sitting at a table, sort of not slouching, with another hot cup of tea in hand, before he was able to forcefully anchor himself into the changed surroundings. Despite his apparent freedom, his shadows were still trying to reassure him.

And he wasn’t sure it was helping.

Lan Qiren sat across from him with a sigh of long-suffering. He took one sip of tea, then set his cup down, hands folded in his lap, expression stern and immovable. The strong aura that hadn’t been present before, was now glowing in a steady, strong pulse of Earth energy.

“Wei Wuxian,” he began. “You said you were here to visit for a week?”

Frozen, Wei Wuxian managed a short nod.

His shadows rose up around him, some of them patting at his hair and face in soft, little wispy tendrils. They were trying to be comforting, but Wei Wuxian was stuck on the fact that the old man had managed to keep his aura hidden for so long, and so well.

It was strong!

Strong enough to make his fangs ache, reminding him of his mentor, Baoshan Sanren. He’d learned the hard way not to upset her during his grueling training sessions.

“What exactly were you told about this—visit?”

“I was to pack my things for a week and show up to the designated portal point,” Wei Wuxian said, carefully. “I was to spend the week and return home.”

“Return home?” Lan Qiren asked, brows narrowed. “Is that an exact quote?”

Wei Wuxian bristled. “What are you implying?”

“…did you sign anything before that?”

“Like what? A contract? No!” Wei Wuxian stared at him. “Would just tell me what you’re-”

Lan Qiren sighed again, the pressure easing in the small space. “We were unable to reach Lotus Pier to confirm your departure and arrival times,” he said, matter-of-factly. “They have cut off all communication. We reached out, after you did not—after our welcome committee did not receive you.”

Wei Wuxian’s grip on the teacup tightened. A strong wisp of shadow pried it out of his hands and set it on the table. “I don’t understand,” he said, tightly.

Even as he did.

The reality—the possibility—was too awful to contemplate. Had Madam Yu really hated him so much? He thought they were getting along a little bit better in the past couple of years.

Alright, maybe not that much better, but he was keeping out of the way and he hadn’t caused as much trouble as he could have! Even Jiang Fengmian had congratulated him on showing restraint.

Restraint! Him! Wei Wuxian!

“I am going to show you something,” Lan Qiren said, quietly. “After you drink your tea.”

Wei Wuxian stifled the urge to roll his eyes. “Calming tea doesn’t do anything for me anymore,” he said, throwing it back as if it were a single shot of liquor instead. Rude, but he was fraying at the edges and the longer the suspense was drawn out, the more brittle he became.

Lan Qiren’s summoning spell was a pretty little flash of white and blue magic that deposited a very official-looking document on the table before them. It was turned so Wei Wuxian could read it and the purpose was blatantly obvious.

In perfect lettering across the top were the words “Contract Binding of Wei Wuxian to the Esteemed Chosen of Gusu Lan…”

And Wei Wuxian stopped reading.

He nearly stopped breathing.

A contract bonding? She’d really gone for a contract bonding? Everyone knew that dragels couldn’t be forced to bond. It would kill them. Both—no—all parties had to be willing and compatible in some way.

Usually magical compatibility via complimentary elements or shared elemental affinities. Or a long courting period to allow feelings to grow from forced proximity.

Most of the time, living in close quarters tended to do the trick and a proper bonding would follow in less time than the allotted year.

Lotus Pier didn’t have a year, from how their recovery efforts had thinned to nearly nothing. He knew how low the treasury had gotten and it was no surprise to know how their people were struggling when he spent so much time away from the main house and estate, just to stay out of Madam Yu’s shouting range.

The contract loomed large in front of him.

Wei Wuxian tried to picture the assigned future, but his panicking mind drew a big, fat blank. All he could see was the heaviness of having too much Earth elemental magic to weigh down his Shadow elemental inclinations. The oppressive heaviness of their strange ways and the false insistence on constant peace, did nothing to soothe the first crop of uncertainty.

Nothing at all.

Notes:

(ACE = Advanced Combat Expert, it’s something you have to be certified for and regularly maintain. It also means they don’t tip into one specific rank slant over another)

Chapter 15

Summary:

Nie Mingjue's turn to chime-in!

Nie Mingjue watched the disappearing figure of Wei Wuxian until he was no longer visible from that angle in the healing pavilion. His concern bubbled up and spilled over in the brusque manner that he’d always had. A sour, slightly burnt tinge in the air let him know just how close the Twin Jades were to absolutely losing it right there. 

“Xichen,” he said, disapprovingly. He moved to stand directly in front of them, forcibly drawing their attention to his taller, sturdier frame—the trademark of a good Gheyo ACE. 

“It has to be a misunderstanding,” Lan Xichen said, tightly. His long, elegant hands were curled into the thick fabric of his pristine robes, the characteristic smile half-frozen on his face for once. “It has to, A-Jue. It can’t be anything else. After all this time! We’ve searched and tried so many other—if we—if there’s nothing else to—”

The slight tremor that rippled down his body had the Elder healer darting forward with a fresh cup of calming tea. He hastily cast a spillproof charm on the cup, before pushing it into Lan Xichen’s stiff fingers. 

“Lan Xichen,” he said, sternly. “Drink!”

Automatically, Lan Xichen did.

Nie Mingjue watched silently, accepting a cup of his own when the Elder gestured for him to step forward. He dragged Nie Huaisang along with him, because even if his baby brother didn’t think he was close to losing control—they both had tempers that ran in the same track.

While his was explosive and destructive, Nie Huaisang’s was ice-cold and fiercely protective, leaving the same kind of awful aftermath, just a bit more subtly. Even now, he stole Nie Mingjue’s tea cup, his brows furrowed in the way that meant he was thinking very hard about things. A successful Bonding would be good for all of them on many levels. 

“What?” He grunted, pouring himself another cup from the charmed teapot. “You’ve got that look about you.”

“What look?” Nie Huaisang asked, innocently. He squawked when Nie Mingjue elbowed him in the side. “What? Da-ge!”

“Brother?” Lan Wangji stood slightly closer to Lan Xichen, one hand half-lifted as if he wished to reach out and offer some sort of comfort, but didn’t know whether it’d be properly welcomed or not. 

Nie Mingjue rubbed his forehead. Sometimes those two could really frustrate him. They kept their emotions so tightly wound up in different ways. Lan Xichen, hiding his deep wealth of emotions behind a firm, polite smile and a friendly open air that was disarming enough to anyone, unless Nie Mingjue was looking. Lan Wanji wasn’t much better with his perfectly neutral mask and utter inability to communicate with voice and expression—instead of one or the other. 

Honestly. Sometimes, he thought he got lucky with Huaisang and then he remembered the countless nights of frustration over failed pranks, ill-thought out experiments and whatever it was that Huaisang did when he went on those outrageous shopping trips. It was a wonder their parentals hadn’t tossed them out to learn to live in the world. 

Or maybe that was just pure luck from being actual heirs. 

“He said a visit,” Lan Xichen said, thinly. He looked a few shades less pale than before, but it was clear that he’d gotten something out of that conversation that the others hadn’t. “Wei Wuxian believes he’s here for a visit. He doesn’t—he doesn’t know, Wangji!”

“Perhaps your uncle will explain things to him,” Nie Mingjue suggested. “It is possible that—maybe, there was-”

“A misunderstanding?” Lan Xichen shook his head, sharply. His grip tightened on the tea cup, a small crack appearing at one edge. “You cannot mistake that. No one can. It’s the singularly most important decision of any dragel’s life. One does not—you do not break a bond!”

Lan Wangji stiffened.

“Now, now,” the Elder said, chidingly. “You younglings cannot work yourselves up into a fit because things are not perfectly arranged the way you like. Besides, so what if Wei Wuxian did not know? He is here for a week. Surely that is enough time for you all to be charming and welcoming enough that he considers staying of his own accord? Why would you wish for a Bonded without doing the necessary work?”

Lan Xichen’s expression grew pained. “That is not what I was suggesting-”

“Even if it is a soulbond,” the Elder said, delicately. “Work is still required. Love is not. But every good relationship takes effort. Affection can come, after a time. You would still have to spend time getting to know each other, becoming familiar with each other’s magic and elemental preferences. A realignment period would do wonders for all of you and if I am not mistaken, Wei Wuxian could use the same.”

“He did look tired,” Nie Huaisang ventured. He’d drained his teacup and replaced it on the cart, drawing out his ever-present fan to fiddle with. "A little thin too."

Nie Mingjue supposed the fan was better than his daggers, because at least he could try and stop that. When daggers were involved, shielding was usually rather bloody. “It’s pointless to speculate,” he said, firmly. “He’s allowed to refuse. We wouldn’t want to be pushed into something like this either, so there’s no reason to be upset about-”

“He has no healing rate,” Lan Wangji said, slowly. “Worse than yours.” He looked straight at Nie Huaisang. “He could have died. I should not have chased him.”

"That isn't it," Lan Xichen said, quick to soothe. "I'm sure that isn't it. You said he was already in dragon form when you spotted him. I doubt he would've noticed you as anything other than a dragon."

“Xichen's right, but I don’t know what to think about it without having seen it myself,” Nie Mingjue said, perplexed. “You saw how quick he was here. Instant defense. Zero chance of lowered defenses. Don’t know if you saw it, but that was masterful control of a Shadow element. He moves like he’s been shapeless all his life. As if it’s harder to hold himself together than to let go. That kind of control takes years—no, decades of practice. It’s not something you get overnight.”

“Decades for sure,” Nie Huaisang said. His shadows fluttered artfully beneath his feet in a near artistic swirl. They were always attuned to him in a way that most Nie were. “You don’t think Lotus Pier is trying to get rid of him though, do you? I mean, if they’re unreachable for something as important as a bonding contract, isn’t that—a problem?”

Nie Mingjue grunted. “You mean, what’s wrong with him that they would try something this drastic to get rid of him?”

“You did say he was very good, Da-ge. You can’t take it back. For there to be something—undesirable—means that there’s either a scandal swept under the rug somewhere, or there’s some truth to it. You don’t get gossip that good unless there’s a kernel of truth in there somewhere. Still, he doesn’t look like the type to start something for no good reason-”

“Huaisang."

"I'm only saying," Nie Huaisang said, carefully. "I've heard that they have a genius in their ranks. Everyone’s heard a little bit about it. How Lotus Pier is so lucky to have someone with a quick mind, a clever tongue and who-" he faltered.

Nie Mingjue gave him a Look.

"Someone who knows his place," Nie Huaisang finished. He flipped the fan up, unfurling it to hide his face. "I'm only repeating what I've heard, but it isn't the least bit flattering, is it?"

Nie Mingjue didn't answer. He only shook his head. The truth was glaringly obvious and he didn't like it at all.

Still, Wei Wuxian had been quick and sharp. That was in his favor as far as Nie Mingjue was concerned.

“We will simply have to approach him with care and caution,” Lan Xichen said, firmly. “He is just like us. A dragel, a few years after his inheritance and settled enough to understand that this is a good opportunity for all of us.” 

Nie Mingjue sighed. “You’ve always had the better heart out of all of us, Xichen. No need for a reminder. I only wish to see you settled. You, Huaisang and Wanji. These past few years—the madness grows strange. It gets stronger and then, it wanes. It was never like that for Father and—it’s slowly some weeks and then so rapidly, I fear I’ve lost all semblance of myself. I, myself, am honored to be included in this proposal. So, I hope there is some truth to those rumors. I hope there is something in there that will make Wei Wuxian want to stay. I fear I have little to offer in the way of enticement.” 

Both Twin Jades looked away, studiously avoiding each other’s gazes and that of the Elder in the room. 

A wheezing cough came from the Elder, before he shuffled on over to the medicine cart. “I’ll leave you to it,” he said, lightly. “It will be morning soon, after all. We have all had a long night. Rest. Think harder in the morning. A clear mind will make the right choice.”

Chapter 16

Summary:

Wei Wuxian has to answer.

Another cup of calming tea entered the corner of Wei Wuxian’s vision. He felt Lan Qiren noticeably retract his aura as if only just realizing that it’d been filling the whole room to the point of disrupted breathing. He let his shadows pick up the cup and ferry it straight into his slack hands, curling each finger around the warmth of it.

It was pointless, but he went through the motions without a hitch. Since last year, the tea had stopped working. It was only sheer willpower that kept him from lashing out—deliberate calmness that he’d been forced to cultivate in a hurry, lest his temper spill over in a way that could hurt. Shadows, for all of their discretion and softness, could be harsh and unyielding like any other element, when threatened or challenged. 

Warmth trickled into him from the point of contact with the small cup. It fit so well in his hand, the perfect focal point for his whirling mind as he tried to make sense of something he hadn’t seen coming at all. 

The contract—oh, the contract!

He could easily figure out what was being asked and the audacity of it, made his stomach churn. Madam Yu had her moments and he certainly had not bothered to curb his own bloodthirsty tendencies after his inheritance had come in, because it was so much easier to slip away from Lotus Pier and disappear to where he could fight, claw and bleed until he felt better.

Slinking back to his bedroom under the cover of dark, it was always as if he'd never left. No one had ever bothered him about it, but maybe, it was because they’d never quite caught him at it. 

An option, he was beginning to realize, would not be as readily available in Gusu or Caiyi, as he had assumed. Even if he could slip out, from what he’d experienced and felt, passing over the wards from above, had left a wariness hanging over him. Not to mention he could still feel every dull, pinching ache from the unexpected fall and subsequent rescue. 

Ah. 

Wrong direction again, with those thoughts. He needed to focus on the current moment. On Lan Qiren and the words leaving his mouth and the unfortunate reality of the contract. 

To top it all off by adding insult to injury, the contract wasn’t even for the usual year or two of compatibility checks, but for a full decade. Ten years. The perfect time between each Hunt, where all dragels openly and freely sought companionship in the way of Intendeds or Bonded. 

It was the little clause at the end of it that stated he was forbidden from participating in it, that let him know just how vindictive she’d decided to be. The idea of not being able to choose a single life partner for himself among a pre-selected batch of candidates hit harder than he’d thought possible. 

Ah.

Wei Wuxian squeezed his eyes shut, grateful for the opportunity to keep his focus on the tea, instead of the contract or Lan Qiren, himself. The man was already far too strict and uptight for his liking and the heavy-handed aura manipulation hadn’t helped in the slightest. Lan Qiren wore his Earth element as if it were armor and Wei Wuxian had never felt more defenseless against an invisible barrier.

"In light of the—situation—we are prepared to offer you additional accommodations, within reason, upon request," Lan Qiren said. "Of course, a transition period of a year would be extended in light of your lack of preparation for-"

A possessive thread of shadow slithered up Wei Wuxian's leg and circled around his right bicep as if it were a fancy jeweled armband.

The lights in the room—dimmed a mere fraction.

"Lack of preparation?" Wei Wuxian asked, mildly. "Being entirely uninformed is not a mere lack of preparation. I never agreed to any kind of contract with-"

"You signed it," Lan Qiren said, evenly. "If you would read to the end of it."

Wei Wuxian already had. He'd seen his signature and fallen through a dismal loop in his mind of all the possible times when he might've signed something without knowing what he was committing himself to.

Lan Qiren clearly had no intention of allowing him some breathing room to wallow, if nothing more. Instead, a slight flicker of irritation surfaced. "Your loyalty to-"

"They took me in," Wei Wuxian said, focusing on the teacup. "They took me in when no one else would. Paid for my training courses. Fed me, housed me, clothed me. Bare minimum, some might say, but even that was too much for so many of you."

Silence reigned.

Because the truth was there. When his parentals had vanished on a secret assignment, he'd been left to his own devices at one of the cheaper stopovers that they usually frequented. Within a month, it was clear that no one was returning and eventually, he'd been kicked out on account of being a kid with no money or connections to his name.

No one had come for him.

Nothing was left for him.

In the end, he'd gotten by for a few years as an errand boy of sorts. Pareya would often fuss over him and offer leftovers from whatever snacks or meals they had on their person, unable to fight the instinct to provide and protect.

He'd managed right up until Jiang Fengmian had turned up and tracked him down with a strangely powerful summoning spell so strong, little Wei Ying had been unable to escape. He'd been carted back to Lotus Pier, introduced to a shellshocked Jiang Yanli and Jiang Cheng and then promptly left to the tender mercies of the merciless Madam Yu.

And that had been the end of it.

There was no loyalty, but some nights, he swore that spell was wrapped so tightly around his chest that it might as well be a noose 'round his neck. Stealing his breath, his will and the desperate urge to leave and make his own way in the world.

Ha.

As if he'd had a chance.

Slowly, he reached up to rub at his chest, thumb pressing hard over the dull ache there. Maybe he should've let Priya and Kane come and find Suibian. Then he'd still be fast asleep, blissfully unaware of the political and social maneuvering done to get him away from the only place he'd ever called home.

"Apologies," Wei Wuxian gritted out, when the silence grated on him.

That threw the old man for a loop, because his jaw dropped, before another bout of silence gave way to a hasty murmur.

"Your loyalty," Lan Qiren said, firmly. "Can no longer be to them once you are bonded into a Gusu Lan Circle. There is no-"

"Assuming that I agree," Wei Wuxian said, matching his tone and bland expression. "Assuming that I am fine with a paper contract and nothing else in between-"

"That was already decided. It is an intended bonding," Lan Qiren said, as if taking pity on him. "There will be no forced claims, no required physical contact or anything of a romantic nature. You need not worry of losing that. It is a simple ceremony, you will receive the official robes and adornments belonging to your new station. Official appearances for official business will be required, as you are bonding into our Clan. This is a very generous contract for an outsider."

Wei Wuxian stared at him.

The words echoed over and over in his head, along with the awful, sharp, coldness mixing in with the dread pooled in his stomach. An intended bonding. No required physical contact. Outsider.

Oh.

That actually did hurt.

Not only was he bonding into a place that was clearly ill-suited for him, but he wouldn't even have the full and proper protection of a genuine bonding.

Sure, he was a foolish romantic at heart, but what was the harm in hoping that he'd at least be paired with someone he loved or could grow to love in time?

"Due to your travel difficulties, the auspicious hour for a proper formal ceremony is no longer in our favor. A more reserved version will be put together for tomorrow night. You will be provided with the-"

"Assuming I say yes!" Wei Wuxian tried again, but the protest sounded weak to his own ears. He’d known a time would come when he couldn’t go back to the place he’d once thought of as home. 

Lan Qiren heaved a sigh. "You are going to say yes, aren't you?"

Wei Wuxian felt his heart crack open and shatter, revealing nothing but ice and despair inside. Lan Qiren had simply said it as if there was no other possible option for him. How disheartening. 

He swallowed, forced a smile and pushed the necessary acceptance out in a single word. "...yes."

"Good,” Lan Qiren said. “Now, as I was saying, the preparations and requirements for the ceremony are not merely limited to appropriate attire and..."

Notes:

The Hunt = is an official event where dragels gather from all the realms to spend 8 weeks flirting, visiting, partying, etc. in an attempt to find and court potential bonded to their new, forming or already formed Circles. Circle sizes vary greatly and they can grow until the Submissive feels "safe" enough to stop hunting/courting. While other ranks can help with the hunt, it is primarily the Submissive who engages and usually makes the best picks, based on their knowledge of their Intendeds and what they personally need for their magic/instincts.

Chapter 17

Summary:

Breakfast, with company. Handsome company.

Wei Wuxian woke to the crisp sound of a steady knock on the front door of the guest pavilion where he’d been shown the previous night. His eyes burned with the ache and grittiness that came from not-crying and almost-sleeping in perfect synchronization with his exhaustion from earlier.

His body was a patchwork of aches and slight bruises, none of which had healed overnight the way he’d hoped, again, largely in part to emotional distress and the inability to shut off his hyperactive brain enough to steal a few hours of decent sleep. 

The conversation with Lan Qiren had worn him out in more ways than one and by the time he'd been guided out of the office and into the night air, he was too tired to protest being shuttled off to a tiny guesthouse in whatever corner of Cloud Recesses they’d chosen for him.

Lan Qiren had promised that there would be plenty of information provided to him with full meals and that he was welcome to rest and spend the day in meditation, if it would help his healing rate. He’d muttered something else about official rituals, some sort of fitting and the altered bonding ceremony. 

But Wei Wuxian had been too tired to acknowledge anything other than 'sleep' and 'meals' and the moment he'd tumbled through the door, his shadows had done the necessary work of scooping him up from the entryway and carrying him over to the bed.

The rest of it was a hazy blur, though it wouldn't be the first time his shadows had actually taken good care of him and put him to bed, as if he were three years old and not a grown man.

Now, in the quiet light of the morning with the not-so-quiet knocking on his door, his grumpiness surfaced in full force. He'd barely fallen asleep and now to have to be up and functioning when everything felt so heavy-!

Stumbling out of the bed, he tripped over invisible obstacles on the floor on his way to yanking open the front door. His shadows rushed to help him, catching him before he could crash into the unfamiliar furniture or faceplant on the surprisingly clean floor. A dressing robe was sort of wrangled over him, but then the front door was open and the light was there. 

Too much light. 

Squinting into the bright outdoors, Wei Wuxian glowered at the white-clad pair standing outside of his guesthouse. His waking brain scrambled to take stock of what he was seeing and what he should be doing about it. 

It took him far longer than he cared to admit that maybe, he should know them. The handsome man from the healing pavilion, with his blazing golden eyes, and his twin brother with his happy smiling face.

Or, best known as his bonded-to be, or specifically—his Intended. 

Irritation spilled over.

“What?” Wei Wuxian growled out, unable to keep the snarl from his voice. “Is it a crime to sleep in? I fell from a height that would kill most people-”

The handsome man frowned at him, disapproval radiating outward in a surprisingly obvious reaction. “It is nearly past noon,” he said, mildly. "You are late."

“Ah, Wangji,” the smiling twin said. “At least explain first. Good morning—or, perhaps, good afternoon, Wei Wuxian. Uncle, that is, Lan Qiren, sent us. What my brother means to say, is that the lunch hour is nearly here and you did not appear for breakfast or any of the healer appointments that were scheduled for you. Two separate attendants were unable to reach you and the Elder healer who saw you last night was concerned. He sent a healing draught and two restorative potions, to be consumed on a full stomach.”

Wei Wuxian squinted at them some more. His shadows were effectively holding him up, some of the shyer ones hiding behind him to be out of the light. It really was quite bright out there. He barely remembered sleeping, but apparently, he'd managed to rest so deeply that he hadn’t heard anyone knocking. The restrained auras of the pair in front of him was likely the only reason he’d wakened at all. 

Huh.

Lan Qiren had said something about proper introductions and such, but he hadn't been paying much attention. The moment he'd agreed to the stupid contract, it was almost as if his body had decided he no longer needed to be coherent or awake to process the rest of his fate.

A yawn cracked his jaw and he stretched without thinking, a slow roll of his shoulders and neck, then arms overhead in a slow, controlled swing, hands open, fingers splayed. The slight thrum of magic that swirled up and over him was proof that he was recovering and it drew a pleased hum. Not as many aches as he’d expected. 

It was a good stretch.

He relaxed with a low groan, the pain only halfway present. A full night's rest was the only thing that would've taken the rough edge off of all of it. Sure, his healing wasn't exactly there, but he'd managed for a while now.

Maybe a restorative potion would be good. The healers at Lotus Pier always made sure to give him the ones that didn’t require being taken with a meal, but he wasn’t going to be picky if they were going to feed him.

Now that he was almost awake, they were rather nice to look at anyway and maybe they would even manage introductions this time around. He couldn't keep calling them handsome-man and handsome-twin in his head all the time.

That took too much effort.

Shadows nudged at his feet and he turned away from the door, already drooping. The door was held open by one tiny wisp of shadow, as he gave a jerk of his head towards the dim interior of the guesthouse.

“You might as well come in,” he said, tiredly. “I have questions that need answers and introductions would help. You might know my name, but I don't know either of you. I do know it doesn’t take two of you to deliver a meal, correct?”

The smiling man nodded politely. “I am Lan Xichen, this is my brother, Lan Wangji. You have spoken to our uncle-”

"Lan Qiren. Yes. So you said.” Wei Wuxian frowned. 

He couldn't quite make out their ranks exactly, though both felt extremely dominant. One of them had to be an Alpha, but that would mean that the other would have to be something else, most likely a Gheyo, and yet, he couldn't see either of them being that. His fangs ached.

"You're brothers?" he asked, when his mind refused to cobble together a decent answer.

They really did look like, but now that he could see them up close—his rescuer, Lan Wangji, was just a little more handsome than Lan Xichen. Both had perfectly hanging robes, matching tiny braids on one side of their hairstyles, and gleaming silver ornaments on their fancy forehead ribbons.

Pretty, actually.

"Yes," Lan Xichen said, his smile firmly in place. "Wangji is my younger brother."

Oh. So not twins then. 

"Right. I'm Wei Wuxian." He barely kept from tagging on an 'obviously' it wasn't good to start showing his teeth when there was no need for it. Even if he was bone-dead-tired. If both of them were Alphas, then that was another detail that had completely gone over his head.

If only one of them was, then the other would have to be a Gheyo, perhaps. Maybe a Gheyo ACE or King? Wei Wuxian's frown deepened.

Ranks were supposed to be easy to pick out. Especially for an unbonded Submissive like himself, so he would know who best to approach—or leave alone. The ability dulled after Bonding, since it was no longer necessary, but whenever two ranked auras were so muddled, it complicated things.

Silence stretched out.

He realized then, that Lan Xichen was holding a rather sizable meal tray—likely with enough food for all three of them—and that Lan Wangji was holding a stack of crisp white and blue robes with a matching pair of brand-new boots sitting atop the folded pile.

Huh. That was—unexpected.

The brothers hovered, neither of them taking a single step forward and he wondered if there was some super-secret phrase he was supposed to remember. All the strangeness was getting to him.

He rubbed at his face. “Come in? Lan Qiren said that I could have a day to acclimate. I’m taking the full day.”

The little shadow wisp held the door open a beat longer and then retreated, slithering along the floor to wrap around his ankle.

The two Lans hurried to join him.

Lan Xichen maneuvered easily through the door with the large meal tray in hand and Lan Wangji followed with enough disapproval on his broad shoulders to make up for Lan Xichen’s smiling.

Not that Wei Wuxian noticed or anything.

He tugged on the loose-fitting sleeping robes, scratching absently at a patch of half-scaled skin just below his collarbone. Sometimes, his scales came out when he slept, but most of the time he was able to keep it safely tucked away.

Like every dragel Submissive, his scales were the telltale silver-and-peach hues of his rank. It meant little blips of silver or rosy-pink-orange surfacing when he least expected it, often intending to make himself appear more harmless.

The sudden flare of light made him flinch. Oh. Lan Wangji had lit two candles at the table, the slight furrow in his brow looking less like disapproval and more like very, very concealed concern.

Hm.

That was new. Most people weren’t ever concerned for him. 

The clean stack of clothes was settled into a small shelf at one corner of the room, beside the tall wardrobe on the other side of the privacy screen. Lan Wangji set the boots down in front of the small stool beside it.

Wei Wuxian watched as the meal tray was set down on the table and a platter of fresh steamed buns was uncovered. A few other platters were added along with several side dishes. A three-place setting was efficiently laid out to accommodate all three of them and Lan Xichen arranged it all with perfect precision.

It was almost—nice.

His stomach cramped, reminding him that he'd slept instead of eating. Wei Wuxian studied him, fighting the urge to reach out and snatch some of the freshly steamed sides with the vaguely savory-tinted scents filling the air. He hoped it was spicy, but anything sounded good now.

To his surprise, a warm cup of fresh soymilk was quickly handled over, along with a smaller, secondary tray bearing the obvious little stoppered bottles holding the healing draught and restorative potions.

Ah.

"Eating too quickly to take the potions might upset your stomach," Lan Xichen said, kindly. "I find that a cup of soymilk provides enough of a buffer for the potions."

Lan Wangji nudged a small pot of sugar syrup towards the tray.

"...and Wangji finds that sweetening it a little, takes away the aftertaste," Lan Xichen said, smoothly. He plucked the little pot and spoon from the table once Wei Wuxian accepted the cup of soymilk. "Syrup?"

“…sure.”

Notes:

Dragels heal faster with plenty of sugar (typically fruit), and blood-sharing between Bonded or trusted family or friends. WWX has neither close by, so he's taking syrup in his soymilk.

Chapter 18

Summary:

In which conversations are had and nothing is settled.

Lan Wangji was having a crisis. Lan Xichen wasn't making it any better with his smug smiles and the teasing lilt to his voice that no one else, save for Shufu, would have ever picked up on. Wei Wuxian seemed immune to it, because he stared at both of them as if he'd never been served breakfast in his entire life while simultaneously straining every single boundary of proper dress with his wrinkled sleeping robes half-hanging open and gleaming silver scales scattered across his tanned chest.

Oh Immortals, save him.

Sure, physical attraction was always the most obvious nod towards a potential bonded, but Lan Wangji had not prepared himself in the slightest for what a newly wakened, sleep-ruffled Wei Wuxian would look like.

He was mildly thankful that Lan Xichen was there, if only, because it was a deliberate reminder to keep calm and not let his screeching instincts take over. The moment Wei Wuxian had crash-landed into his life, his soul had begun to sing.

Softly, at first, and then gradually louder to the point where it seemed as if the sound only he could hear, would turn into something all-encompassing. There was no point in trying to figure out what had triggered it.

He'd never know.

But now, sitting across from him and watching his tired movements, the way he downed the restorative potions as if it were anything other than bitter medicinal fare, held his attention at once.

There was something darker–stronger–about him, lurking just beneath the surface and Lan Wangji didn't know if it was due to his Shadow element or something more. Nie Mingjue and Nie Huaisang used and wore theirs differently, but upon stepping into the guesthouse that was hastily prepared for Wei Wuxian's unexpected wrong arrival–it was so dark inside, he was tempted to light a candle.

"Uncle requested that we provide a replacement copy of the rules," Lan Xichen said, gesturing to the scroll brought along with the other assortment of things they'd lugged to the guesthouse.

Wei Wuxian paused in mid-gulp. He drained the cup of sweetened soymilk and set it down on the edge of the table, brow furrowing. "Right," he said, slowly. "Exactly how important are these rules? I'm not–you're going to be disappointed. I'll just tell you that straight off right now. I can't–I'm not–a good. Rule follower."

He set the cup down a little harder than needed.

"The rules are–guidelines for a good life," Lan Xichen said, carefully. He shot a glance at Lan Wangji and continued on, his expression softening slightly. "I am sure you will adjust, in time. It does take some effort, but the results are worth it."

The shadows along the room, shivered. Wei Wuxian sat up straight at the table, his gaze heavy-lidded. "And what kind of punishments? Running laps? Cleaning equipment?-"

"Lines," Lan Wangji said, before the list could get out of hand. "Essays, sometimes. Seclusion for serious offenses that require intense reflection. Of oneself. They are–reasonable."

The amused snort from Wei Wuxian suggested otherwise, but he began to poke at the dishes in front of him with a measured air of curiosity, making no attempt to actually eat anything yet.

Almost as if he were inspecting the food. His silvery gaze flicked to them in turn, then at their untouched bowls.

"Oh, you may begin," Lan Xichen said, warmly. "There is a no talking while eating rule, but as neither of us have begun, just yet, that is fine for-"

"No talking while eating?" Wei Wuxian stared at them. "What else are you supposed to do when you're eating if you can't talk? What's the point in sharing a meal?"

"...ah, that is a particular rule that does cause some distress at first," Lan Xichen said. "But it lessens the opportunity of choking, eating too slowly and allows appreciation for the nourishment entering your body and is a-"

"Meals are to be shared. Life is to be shared," Wei Wuxian said, flatly. “When else would you talk? Do you arrange meetings to speak to each other? This is a large Clan. I cannot imagine you have so much time to spare. Your daily duties must take up a significant portion of your day. And you do not speak at meals? Don't tell me you all sit together for family dinners or something in dead silence? How could anyone bear that!"

Lan Wangji cleared his throat. It was on the tip of his tongue to say more, but Lan Xichen reached out, a hand on his arm.

"Wei Wuxian," he said, quietly. "We–I–understand this is a significant change for you. We will do our best to make the transition as smooth as possible for-"

"Smooth?" Wei Wuxian's voice cracked. "Right. That's why–it's a strictly platonic bond, yes? There's nothing about me that's even remotely appealing or did whoever you originally had in mind, decide otherwise?"

Lan Wangji did not flinch, but it was a close thing. He spoke with halting words, as if pained. “There were–are–no others," he said, uncertainly. "We–there is already a bond with the Nie-“

“And I suppose if I wanted different ranks, then what?” Wei Wuxian challenged. “Why aren’t they here if you’re already bonded? Am I that terrifying? Or that weak? So insignificant that it does not matter to whom I am-” 

“They have gone to Caiyi,” Lan Xichen interrupted, his expression growing pale. “To pick up your ceremonial robes. Nie Huaisang—he is a Gheyo Queen. The rank embodies him. He insisted that your robes be—perfect. He went to see to them personally.” 

Wei Wuxian stared at him. “That’s all?” He refilled the cup of sweetened soymilk and set it down on the edge of the table and plucked the first potion bottle from the small serving tray. He bit the cork off, sniffed at it, recoiled and then threw it back as if it were a shot of liquor. 

Three gulps of soymilk carried it down with little fuss. 

Both Lans stared at him with barely disguised horror on their immaculate faces. 

Wei Wuxian snorted. “Have you never seen anyone drink a potion before?” He grumbled, wiping his mouth with one hand and reaching for the second potion bottle. 

“You should—” Lan Xichen faltered, turning away slightly, eyes averted. “Drink it—slowly?” 

“For what purpose?” Wei Wuxian asked. He bit off the cork of the second one, frowned at the smell this time and poured it down his throat in another long draught. 

One large gulp of soymilk carried it down. 

Lan Wangji thought he might combust right then and there. How—unseemly!—and yet, fitting. 

He could not picture Wei Wuxian daintily sipping the herbal concoctions from the glass containers as if it were some precious nectar instead of a mixture of bitters, medicinal roots and whatever other mysteries went into a healing potion. 

As if on cue, Wei Wuxian finished the last bit of his soymilk by guzzling it down in the same manner as the potions. He licked his lips and reached for one of the steamed buns. 

“You’ll excuse me for speaking,” he said, thinly. “I have too much to say and I haven’t eaten anything since yesterday.” 

Lan Xichen’s head snapped around, the horror plain. “Nothing?” He asked, distraught. “You should—” he fumbled inside of his sleeves and drew out a small packet. 

The usual packet every single member of Gusu Lan carried on their person, in case of emergencies. A small, preserved packet of dried fruit and nuts. 

More fruit than nuts, in prescribing that dragels needed sugar to heal quickly and restore their energy, with nuts and a few seeds for variety and texture. 

Wei Wuxian flinched back from the packet thrust at him, then looked from it, to Lan Xichen, clearly confused. He hadn’t managed to grab a steamed bun, having moved out of range with surprising speed. 

“What?” He asked, a beat later. 

“Emergency rations,” Lan Wangji said, when neither of them said anything more. “For—difficult situations. If you are unable to get to an Inn or restaurant. Sometimes a Night Hunt runs long. These are meant to help.” 

Lan Xichen’s extended hand wavered. “Please take it,” he said, softly. “It has more dried fruit in it.” 

Slowly, Wei Wuxian reached out, accepting the packet. He opened it at once, sniffing at the contents again—why, Lan Wangji could not imagine—but then plucked a few of the dried persimmon pieces and nibbled on them. 

His eyebrows arched up, the very faintest pleased rumble of sound filtering through the air, before it stopped abruptly. Wei Wuxian folded the packet over, charmed it shut and stuffed it into his sleeve. 

Silence reigned. 

“…thank you,” he muttered a beat later. 

Chapter 19

Summary:

An errand in Caiyi...with a slight detour.

Nie Huaisang broke into a trot to keep up with his brother’s longer strides. They were longer than usual and faster, because, as usual, Nie Mingjue was in a temper and his shadows were carrying him to burn off the excess energy.

“Da-ge,” he whined, using a touch of his own shadows to speed his stride. “This is an errand, not a mission. Why run down the mountain? Are you going to run up it when we’re done?”

Nie Mingjue shot him a stern look over one broad shoulder. “Do you whine just to hear the sound of your voice or is it to make sure that you’re always sounding the way you think you should?”

Nie Huaisang blinked. “Da-ge!” He said, whining with feeling now. “So rude!”

“It’s your scheming that has us running a simple errand when there should be a dozen other available-”

“Wei Wuxian said he fell asleep at the restaurant,” Nie Huaisang said, mildly. “That means he was in a place comfortable enough that he felt safe to sleep and not worry about being stabbed in the back or otherwise injured—and he slept so deeply, he didn’t notice his sword was gone.”

“It was just a family restaurant,” Nie Mingjue said, slowly. “Nothing remarkable about it.”

“No, it was a place that Gheyos frequent,” Nie Huaisang said. “A place where a Submissive like Wei Wuxian should not have gone alone. There’s no reason for an unbonded Submissive to go into a Gheyo-heavy space, keep up, Da-ge!”

“You think he was meeting someone there?”

“Meeting or knew someone there,” Nie Huaisang said, briskly. “Which means someone would have known who the Gusu Lan were searching for.”

“…and they chose not to say anything,” Nie Mingjue finished. He sighed, loudly, as if put upon. “Why is it always your scheming little brain?” He muttered, reaching back to yank Nie Huaisang into a headlock.

The whines and splutters went ignored, as Nie Huaisang was half dragged, half-gently pulled along on the last leg of the mountain trail down to Caiyi.

It took no time at all to send their shadows racing through the town, picking up the nearly non-existent trail of Wei Wuxian’s path to the foot of the Gusu mountains.

“This way,” Nie Huaisang muttered, tugging one of his brother’s shadows as he ducked through a side alley. “Wei Wuxian is very good at keeping out of sight.”

“He’s too small and thin,” Nie Mingjue grumbled. “Needs feeding up and a good workout program.”

“I doubt he’d appreciate that,” Nie Huaisang said, bouncing up and over a giant stack of crates with the help of his shadows. “He’s very light though. I don’t think anyone could use this little magic to keep themselves moving so fluidly unless they were like me.”

“Sneaky and troublesome?” Nie Mingjue asked, dryly.

“Da-ge.”

“Sorry. He just—he reacted, Huaisang. That wasn’t the normal response to waking up in a strange healing pavilion. All of us end up in that situation at some point in our lives. Overdoing it on the training field, coming into our inheritances, a mistake on a Night Hunt, but that was—that was a conditioned response.”

Nie Huaisang frowned. “I didn’t like it either. He moved so quickly, I couldn’t trace him. Snatched my shadow and everything. Moved to the highest reach possible as if he thought we were going to tear him to pieces. Who does that, Da-ge?”

“Someone who means harm,” Nie Mingjue said, vaulting easily over the low wall in front of him. “I think he came from that direction. See anything there?” He held a handful of shadows in one palm, the writhing, twisting mass almost excited to be released.

“It cuts off,” Nie Huaisang said, stopping dead in his tracks, slowed only because he hooked a hand in the crook of his brother’s elbow. “About five paces that way, it’s gone. Erased. I think someone—or something—covered his tracks.”

“We know which restaurant we found his sword at,” Nie Mingjue said. “That’s what—close enough around here?”

Nie Huaisang hummed. “This way.”

It was a short walk to finding the restaurant in question and an even shorter conversation in trying to pry out any information about Wei Wuxian.

Short of bribing the Gheyo in charge, Nie Huaisang slumped into  his chair at an empty table. Nie Mingjue settled across from him, a hint of amusement showing through.

“Shut up, Da-ge,” he muttered, scanning the dining room with sharp eyes.

“I didn’t say anything, Huaisang,” Nie Mingjue said, laughter evident in his voice. “He’s clever enough to give you a run for your schemes. I think I like that.”

“You like anything that means you don’t have to think half as hard as you should,” Nie Huaisang grumbled. He kicked him under the table—for good measure—then squawked when one of Nie Mingjue’s shadows nearly yanked him under the table.

They ordered a quick set of tea and snacks, automatically splitting the tasty fare between them, equally down the middle. Hot tea and salty offerings were offset by soft, pillowy sweet treats covered in fruit syrup.

Nie Huaisang ate tidily and quickly, his sharp gaze never wavering as he took in the brisk business of the restaurant. He couldn’t pick out anything unusual about the establishment, except for the fact that he’d never seen so many Gheyos in Caiyi before.

“Is this a stopover or something else?” He muttered, spinning a quick privacy spell over their table.

Nie Mingjue shrugged. “If it is, I haven’t heard about it. It might be for higher ranks or a certain rep-limit.”

“There’s all different kinds of ranks here,” Nie Huaisang said, his sharpened gaze shifting to something more neutral, almost lazy. “The kinds of ranks that either fill in as arena fodder or medium-challenges in a set fighting tournament.”

“Still requires a certain amount of wins or a titled blade, something to carry your reputation for you,” Nie Mingjue said, nodding to his right. “Look at the duo across the room. Both of those are titled blades. I recognize them. They aren’t from around here though, because those blades are known on a home Circuit.”

“…Nevarah?” Nie Huaisang frowned at him. “Out here?”

“Where else would any of us call home?” Nie Mingjue said, shrugging. “Finish your food. We need to get those robes and get back if there’s going to be a ceremony today.”

Nie Huaisang snorted. “Not today. Tomorrow, at best.”

“Huaisang.”

“Wei Wuxian slept so deeply they couldn’t wake him up. They had to send Xichen and Wangji and that was before lunch. I doubt that they’ll have enough time to complete all of the rituals before the ceremony, so they won’t be having it today.”

“…and that’s because it’s too late?”

Nie Huaisang shrugged. “Remember how particular they were about ours? All of the bathing, braiding, perfuming and whatnot? It took forever. I didn’t mind, but you did. By the time we-”

“At the crack of dawn until the auspicious hour in the evening,” Nie Mingjue rumbled. He scowled. “I remember.”

Nie Huaisang perked a brow, but reached for the last sesame-seed decorated sweet on the shared plate between them. His sleeve fell back, showing two delicate white ribbons intertwined on his thin wrist with two shining, inter-locking silver ornaments there. “They were respectful of our traditions,” he said, tipping his head so the matching braid to Nie Mingjue’s would fall over his shoulder. “So we did the same for them. I wasn’t informed of any changes for Wei Wuxian, but I find it hard to believe that they would let him off with only half of the preparations we were required to perform.”

“You mean endure,” Nie Mingjue said, pushing the last of the sugar-crusted tart to Nie Huaisang. “I never knew what they meant about being a statue, until I was treated like one.”

Nie Huaisang stifled a laugh. “It wasn’t that bad, Da-ge. Your skin was never as smooth or your hair as nice, as when they did it.”

“…shut-up, Huaisang.”

“I’m sure Xichen appreciated it,” Nie Huaisang said, cheerfully. He ate the last bit of the tart and gave a little wriggle of delight. “Alright, alright. Robes. Shoes. Things. We should buy him a gift, shouldn’t we?”

Nie Mingjue sighed. “We don’t know him well enough to get anything beyond a generic trinket or two. That doesn’t feel right. He’d probably accept them, but he deserves something specialized.”

“True, but we won’t know what that could be until we spend some time with him.”

“That seems highly unlikely until after the bonding ceremony.”

Nie Huaisang hummed. He slid out from the table, swiping his payment token on the little charmed spot burned into the edge of the table.

It earned him a fond thump on the head as Nie Mingjue followed him out of the restaurant. “I would’ve paid for that,” he said.

“You’re paying for trinkets and charms,” Nie Huaisang said, sniffling. “Snacks and tea are cheaper.”

He bolted in the direction of the clothing shop before his brother could answer.

Chapter 20

Summary:

Poor Xichen.

Sitting back from the table, Wei Wuxian had only paused twice to cast a switching charm between the clothes packed and the sleeping robes his shadows had wrestled him into. The sleek black and red robes clung nicely to his figure, reinforced with protective charms and sigils that made him feel a tad warmer and more sure of himself. The new ones would have to wait. He wasn’t sure he liked the idea of wearing light-colored robes when it would strain his shadows so much. 

Maybe they’d let him wear darker ones, like the Nie brothers. 

His shadows happily nestled close, pressing in among the rich darkness of the black over-robe and twining even into his hair as he gave up on styling it all together and simply used another charm.

There was no way he was letting those Lans sneak out of the guesthouse and off to whatever ridiculous duties they had without answering a few more questions. Since they’d come to him of their own accord—as they should—he wanted answers! And not polite excuses, real answers to real questions. 

“What exactly are you expecting of me?” Wei Wuxian asked, at last. 

“There is nothing you are required to do,” Lan Xichen said, carefully. “Save for official appearances where we are all expected to be in attendance as a Bonded Circle, that is all.”

Wei Wuxian bit back a scoff. That was too good to be true. “Then what I am expected to do that isn’t required?” He shot back. “You cannot tell me there is nothing? A Clan this large? Who is even filling in for you two while you are here?”

Lan Wangji hesitated. “Shufu often takes over our duties when we are needed elsewhere or where we are unable to cover all—responsibilities.”

“In all honesty,” Lan Xichen said, quietly. “We weren’t expecting to find someone after all this time and we did not know what they would be capable of. I am sure we could find a way for you to contribute, once your skillset is measured.”

“That’s easily settled,” Wei Wuxian said, holding out his hand. A slim sword zipped across the room to smack into his palm with a loud thwack.

He ignored the slight twitches in response and laid it across his lap. Careful fingers roamed over the simple sheath and he almost smiled when a tiny wisp of shadow danced at the hilt.

“Spar with me. I’m sure that would tell the measure of my skill far more than anything else.”

“Unauthorized sparring is forbidden,” Lan Wangji said, almost automatically. “There is no need to cross swords to prove you know how to use it.”

“All of our sword training classes are led by experts,” Lan Xichen said, carefully. “They have held the positions for years and work well with the assigned age groups. Wei Wuxian, this is not the first time you have been so—passionate about your sword skills.”

Wei Wuxian stared at him until Lan Xichen’s armor-like smile slammed into place. “I worked with the young ones at Lotus Pier. Training exercises and—obviously, I wouldn’t be teaching them that, but I could handle something. I’m not freeloading. I can be useful. If you don’t want to spar with me, just say so. I wouldn’t be offended.”

Well, now he wouldn’t, but a few minutes earlier—eh.

“Official spars are overseen by titled Gheyos in teaching positions,” Lan Wangji said, stiffly. “Due to the special requirements, duels are prohibited unless sanctioned. They are used to settle disagreements that cannot be settled otherwise. They are not used for—fun.”

Wei Wuxian’s piercing stare shifted to Lan Wangji. “I thought you said you were bonded to Nie,” he said, coolly. “They live for the fight. The hunting, running, hiding, all of that. You mean to tell me they abide by this?”

“Night Hunts,” Lan Xichen blurted out, his smile held in place but his eyebrows arched upwards ever so slightly. “There are—many—Night Hunts. That is the best way to burn off excess energy and to showcase sword skills. Most of us are on a steady rotation. It curbs any instinctive urges that might manifest in more—unseemly ways.”

“Unseemly,” Wei Wuxian repeated. “Night Hunts? You deal with instinctive—are you serious—and on Night Hunts?”

The laugh that sputtered out of him was short, clipped and bitter at the end. As if there was no joy in it at all, but rather, sheer disbelief. His silvery eyes darkened a shade closer to his trademarked shadows. 

“You would be added to the rotation within a month,” Lan Xichen offered. “Once you undergo assessment and after the initial realignment period-”

“What makes you so sure?” Wei Wuxian set his sword beside him on the floor, watching as his shadows ferried it across the wooden floor to the sturdy stand in the corner. “That there will be a realignment period,” he added, when neither Lan answered.

Lan Wangji frowned. “There would,” he said, matter-of-factly. “There was the last time.” 

“Why wouldn’t there be?” Lan Xichen asked, instead.

Wei Wuxian shrugged. “Who knows? Not me. Not like I would know anything at all about my own limits, skills, or preferences! Alright, fine. What about the ceremony?”

“A Lan bonding requires an exchanging of ribbons,” Lan Xichen said, when silence had stretched and passed between them. “It is—a sacred ritual. The ribbon can only be touched by family and Bonded. It is a symbol of our restraint. The Nie prefer—braids. Almost like the Jiang-”

Wei Wuxian twitched.

“-styled in a specific manner. Huaisang did the first braids and a charm is used afterward for daily dressing,” Lan Xichen tipped his head forward and to the left, showing off the twin elegant braids twining through his sleek hairstyle. “It is a style used only for those Bonded among the Nie. We requested to know if there were any customs of the Wei that might be incorporated, but no answer was ever received.”

“There wouldn’t be,” Wei Wuxian said, tiredly. He turned away from them, fingers tracing shapes on the shadowy floor. “There’s nothing to be shared. I am the last and I would know nothing of such traditions as my parentals were gone long before I knew that I would never be able to ask them such things.”

The silence was less awkward now, but no less damning for it.

Lan Wangji was the one to break it now. “…our parentals were murdered,” he said, quietly. “During an emergency drill when the gates were not closed. There was never any—they were killed.”

Wei Wuxian choked on air. “That’s—awful. I-I’m sorry,” he said, hastily. “It helps to know what happened, sometimes, but not all the time. It’s—the worst. Your uncle took you in, then?”

“He did,” Lan Wangji said, simply. “Shufu means well.”

“You can mean well,” Wei Wuxian said. “But that doesn’t mean you do well. Anyone can be nice, but not everyone is kind.” He picked himself up off the floor. “It’s getting late. I’m sure you two have plenty of other places to be. Should I be expecting to see the other pair?”

“The other pair of—oh. Well, they’ll come, if it’s not too late,” Lan Xichen said, hurriedly. “They might not make it back in time before the—it is late now though, isn't it? For all the preparations and the rituals. Too late?”

“Mn. Will ask Shufu now,” Lan Wangji said, calmly. He unfolded from his perfect seated posture to rise as a solemn column of tranquil blue and white. “Brother may stay.”

Lan Xichen blinked up at him, his smile softening. "As long as I can," he promised. "Call me, if you need me, Wangji."

There was a slight tilt of his head before Lan Wangji glided serenely out of the guesthouse and into the evening air outside.

Wei Wuxian waited until the door was shut and Lan Xichen's attention returned to him. They sat in nearly companionable silence for several long minutes, before Lan Xichen began to gather up the dirtied dishes and the trays.

He set them outside for someone to retrieve and then returned to the guesthouse. Seating himself across from Wei Wuxian, hands folded in his lap, he simply waited. There was a calming air around him, not an aura exactly, but the projected calmness had a soothing quality to it.

It would be a longer wait if Wei Wuxian had less frustration and more of a need to wait and see. As it was, he didn't.

"What is your rank?" he demanded, gaze sharpening. "You're not the Alpha—he was. So that makes you, what? Don’t tell me to guess. Tell me what you are.”

Lan Xichen inclined his head, gracefully. "Beta," he said, lightly. "Though perhaps, a little on the heavier side of it. I am told that my aura is quite similar to Wangji's, and only distinguishable when we are not together."

"You are—close," Wei Wuxian said, carefully. 

"Very. He is my brother and there is very little I would not do to see that he is safe and happy," Lan Xichen said, simply. "Adding to that, with the addition of Mingjue and Huaisang, there is much I would do for them, as they are my Bonded."

"I see," Wei Wuxian said, sounding like he very much did not. "So you know them? You all—know each other? You were—friends?"

"We grew up together, more or less," Lan Xichen explained. "Our Clans visited often, as our parentals were friends. We know each other that way. Does that bother you?"

"...it wouldn't matter if it did," Wei Wuxian said. "I don't have a right to be complaining about something like that. It's petty, isn't it? Ugly. I just have—even less in common now. That's all. What are these rituals I have to do?"

"Wangji will get Shufu to reschedule for tomorrow. It is too late to schedule them now. Part of it is cleansing meals for pure magic, foods for elemental soothing and blood strength. Some of it is just to adhere to the old precepts—bathing in the cold springs, seclusion until the ceremony, a veil that cannot be lifted by anyone other than-"

"No veil," Wei Wuxian said, sharply. The shadows in the room, quivered.

Lan Xichen's smile grew patient. "It is only a thin layer of-"

"No visual impairments. If that's going to be a problem, then we’re going to need to rework everything from the-“

"No veil," Lan Xichen said, hurriedly. "No—veil. We can—work around that."

"There isn't a way to work around it. Have you ever been blinded, Lan Xichen?" There was a sharp, almost predatory flare to Wei Wuxian's aura. "It's hard to get yourself to safety when you can't see. What else will you have me do?"

"It happens by the light of morning to the last light of the evening. The ceremony will take place in the hall of ceremonies. All the Elders able to attend will be present and any family that has time to 'port in from Qinghe. As it is a private ceremony, no other Clans will be present and no other guests."

Wei Wuxian said nothing. He curled in on himself, just a little, his gaze turning distant. "And it's a platonic bonding, right? Purely a contract and nothing else?"

"Yes?" Lan Xichen said, slowly. "There is no obligation on your behalf to do anything about it. I—apologize—that we are-"

"Using me?" Wei Wuxian snorted. "Don't be. I'm doing the same. If I don't bond sometime within this next year, I could very well be feral before the end of it. My element is not always the easiest to control or soothe and I have had no prospects."

Now, Lan Xichen stared at him incredulously. "None? But you are-" he faltered.

Wei Wuxian arched a brow.

"...very handsome," Lan Xichen said, delicately. "I imagine that you would draw the attention of many eligible and suitable Alphas, if not other ranks."

"I have standards," Wei Wuxian said, his half-smile somewhat self-deprecating. "Or, at least, I did. Then again, it's not like any of you are less than a painting. I suppose the standards still stand."

He cracked a yawn, rising from the floor to retreat to the bed behind the privacy screen.

"You'll excuse me for not seeing you out, but if there's nothing else to do today. I'm going to sleep. It'd be nice to heal up before I have to sit through all of those rituals tomorrow."

"There—we'll send someone for you at the morning hour," Lan Xichen said, rising hastily. "They will bring your food and if you are comfortable with an accompanying elder, Nainai would stand in for you."

"Yours?" Wei Wuxian asked, disinterested.

Lan Xichen flushed a delicate pink across his handsome face. It almost looked cute on him. “Not quite. She is Elder Qinru. A young widow who lost her wife on a Night Hunt. She adopted most of the orphans that came into our care, spending her time in the children’s area while she grieved. Eventually, she became something of a fixture there. I believe she’s simply been here so long that we all call her Nainai out of habit and respect. I do not know how long she’s been with us, but she often assists with many of the rituals that take place here in the Cloud Recesses."

"That's fine, I guess." Wei Wuxian's voice grew muffled.

Lan Xichen waited a half-second longer and then fled, his pretty face marred by a very slight frown.

Chapter 21

Summary:

And off to the ceremony we go!

The next day came far too quickly. 

From the moment his attendant arrived, the day was taken out of his hands. It blurred by in a haze of required rituals, bitter food, and new clothes.

Wei Wuxian woke, ate, dressed and followed the directions grumbled at him by an elderly woman that was more wrinkles than intimidating elder and who absolutely fit the bill of a no-nonsense Nainai who would not put up with any kind of theatrics or whining.

He was fed bowls of bitter, cleansing soup and cups of strengthening tea, before Nainai instructed him to copy out the Bonding blessing in his best calligraphy to be replicated and burned as a suitable offering to the Fates for a bright future.

The original, he was told, would be hung in their shared home, a space he had yet to hear anything about. He hoped it wasn't the usual traditional quarters, though given their request for a platonic bonding, he couldn't see it being required.

Traditional quarters had the bonded triad of Alpha-Beta-Submissive sharing a large room and smaller spaces for personal offices, as opposed to the non-traditional way of having a room for every Bonded.

Wei Wuxian sat silently on his little dressing stool as Nainai stood behind him, her short stature even more so with the way her old shoulders hunched forward and the sweet jasmine scent wafted out from the perfumed sachet that hung at her waist.

"Such nice hair," she clucked, gently combing the dark, wavy strands with care. Her hands were gnarled, but they did not shake. "They will braid some of it when you are there, so I will make it simple. You should take better care of it. More oils and no fire, yes?"

Wei Wuxian twitched, but didn't answer. It wasn't like he set his hair on fire for fun. Sometimes things got—heated—in the dueling arenas. He wasn't a Fire element and therefore, he was not fireproof!

That was absolutely not his fault. Really. 

Still, he held his face steady as the cosmetic application charm powdered his face and dabbed color on his lips and cheeks. There was really no need for it, but Nainai had simply stated it as if it were a fact.

The charm finished around the same time as her hairstyling had. She slid in fancy pins of silver and a jade hair stick, followed by a few more pins studded with gems of blue and white. Pretty, elegant, and tasteful in the way that nearly everything seemed to be when it came to the Lan.

She turned him around, clucking some more as she straightened his sash, fiddled with his collar, and tugged at the earrings clipped to his earlobes.

"No veil?" she harrumphed, frowning at him in a way that only a wise old woman could. "Bad luck."

He pressed his lips together to keep from answering.

“Should do something else instead,” she muttered. Nainai held his hands in both of hers and whispered the spell that applied a thick, rich lacquer to his fingernails, a glistening deep red that caught the light at once. "For luck," she said, tapping the golden ornaments that hung from the red ribbons on his belt.

A chime sounded in the distance, the time of the ceremony drawing near.

He'd spent the entire day with her, half sequestered in the little guesthouse with only the short morning jaunt to the cold springs to liven things up. Her company was not bad, but the impending heaviness of his changing future hung over him like a storm cloud that would not be dispelled.

"You worry too much, child," she said, tiredly. “I feel it for you here.” 

The dryness of her tone cut through his haze of worry and he had his shadows fetching her a stool, before he realized what he was doing.

A tiny smile graced her weathered face as she patted his hands and took a seat on the low stool that now put her perfectly at eye level with him. She sat silently beside him, her presence gradually becoming more of a comfort and less of an imposition as they waited for time to pass. Someone was to come and fetch them, if they missed the bell. 

When the chimes rang out again, she rose with him, smoothing her robes back and using a harmless switching spell to change into her own finery for the ceremony. She held his hands again and leaned forward to brush her dry lips over his warm forehead.

"Be well and live happy," she intoned. "May you be blessed with the bright future that awaits every hopeful heart.”

His eyes stung, briefly and he blinked rapidly to dispel any possible tears. She didn't have to do that, but now his poor, fragile heart was cracking down the middle, despite the walls he'd shored up against such things.

"Thank you, Nainai," he whispered.

She patted his cheek. 

He let her lead him out of the guesthouse and down the elegant winding paths of Cloud Recesses.

The crisp evening air was filled with the light fragrance of sweet flowers and the honeyed warmth of a swiftly approaching sunset. 

He realized rather quickly that they were eagerly awaited by the entirety of the Cloud Recess inhabitants, as a long spiraling row of white-robed Lan Clan members lined the sides of the main path leading to the hall of ceremonies.

Bright spirit lights of gold, pink, and blue were summoned and levitated overhead to provide a lighted canopy on the long winding walk to the hall of ceremonies arched entrance. Wei Wuxian almost wished he'd had the veil after all, if only because he had no idea what kind of expression was on his face and whether it gave anything away.

As long as it didn't, he was fine.

Maybe.

The door opened with a low groan, ornamental silver detailing gleaming in the soft flickering lights of the elegantly decorated hall of ceremonies. A quiet voice announced Wei Wuxian's arrival and all the occupants within, shuffled into place accordingly.

Wei Wuxian was the last one to arrive, his hands heavy with the four identical bracelets imbued with subtle protection magic. It was both a traditional gift and something simple enough he'd been able to make it on his own, with a bit of help from his shadows.

In the center of the hall, a tall silver column held a plush blue pillow highlighted by a strong light overhead. A square of sorts was made from the four points of the pillow, pointing to Lan Wangji on one corner, Lan Xichen on the other, Nie Mingjue on one, and Nie Huaisang to make up the final count.

This was it now. 

No turning back. 

Wei Wuxian was led to the blue pillow where Nainai reached up and tugged his left sleeve back to his elbow to expose the bare, unblemished skin underneath. Palm facing the ceiling, he rested his hand on the pillow.

To his surprise, it was the funny Elder from the healing pavilion who stepped forward, clearing his throat and standing as tall as he could manage with his gnarled wooden cane and long snowy beard.

"To those gathered here today," he began, his voice old and raspy. "We ask you to bear witness to a bonding between heart, mind and soul for these five, who have chosen to merge their lives and luck for the foreseeable future. This union is done with the intention to support and stand by each other, no matter what may come. Such bravery and authenticity is to be acknowledged and seen. For these young ones, we wish them well. The ceremony will now begin…”

Notes:

Please imagine wwx as the most adorably grumpy, well-dressed dragel to turn up for his bonding ceremony. His men are so speechless rn.

Chapter 22

Summary:

The bonding ceremony begins!

Bonded. He was getting bonded. 

Properly bonded, Nie Huaisang thought, distantly. He barely managed to stand still, taking his cues from how the Lans remained motionless and his brother held himself at attention with pride and approval.

Despite how lovely his own bonding ceremony had been—well, the one he shared with all of them—this was different. This was adding one to four. It was proving that four corners were not the only thing required. It was reminding them, that a fifth—a central heart—was necessary. His shadows tittered and teased around his shoulders, mirroring his excitement for something he’d dreamed of for so very long. 

He hoped it was everything they all needed.

The Nie bonding robes were slightly more ornamental than the Lans' but the rich earthy and golden tones scarcely matched their shadow element. It was the intricately braided hairstyle that cascaded down his back that was really something to be proud of though.

Nie Huaisang couldn't wait for his turn to share that tradition with Wei Wuxian. Despite the few glimpses and interactions they'd had, today was the first day he'd have more than that.

A chance to really see what their new Submissive was made of.

Dressed in the traditional red and gold befitting a bride, Wei Wuxian walked like a man being forced to his doom. He was absolutely stunning to look at and from the way he'd been meticulously dressed and coiffed, there was no denying that his handsome face and restrained aura was merely a bonus on top of everything else. From the proud way that the elder Lan—Nainai—walked beside him, leading him up to the specially built platform, he could tell that she was ridiculously pleased and not half as grumpy as she’d been when leading him into the hall of ceremonies. 

That was nice. 

Except for the distant, flat expression on Wei Wuxian’s face. 

It was almost as if he was holding himself together, though from what or for what, Nie Huaisang couldn't begin to imagine. The promise of power lurked deliciously beneath his skin and Nie Huaisang wanted to know what it would take to let that out. 

Maybe that was one explanation for why he could doze off in a restaurant where no one else would be foolish to do such a dangerous thing.

Wei Wuxian settled his bared arm on the silken pillow on the carved pillar and stood there, deceptively relaxed, head tipped forward, long, shiny hair falling thickly across his back in a luscious curtain. The pillow cradled his elbow, allowing his wrist to remain at the optimal height and in clear view for all to see the proceedings that would follow. 

It was up to Lan Xichen and his brother to decide who went first, but Nie Huaisang knew it would be Lan Xichen no matter how it was figured. There was no reality where his brother wouldn't be willing to flay his soul open for his beloved and now was no exception. Especially when Lan Xichen was probably the most neutral energy present, able to contain the rage and strength of his Earthen element with poise and elegance. 

Lan Xichen blushed prettily when Nie Mingjue gestured for him to proceed first. Gliding up to Wei Wuxian, he bowed formally. "It is my honor and delight to present my devotion to you of my own accord. I offer it freely with no influence or coercion other than my own free will. I entrust it to your care and I surrender to you, my soul, my heart and my loyalty. To you and to those with whom we share this bond, I am safe to express myself as I am, unrestrained."

With those lovely words, Lan Xichen reached up, unfurled the beautiful ribbon around his forehead, and began to wrap it around Wei Wuxian's bare wrist. The white ribbon fluxed to a bright red, the silver ornament turning gold by some invisible charm.

The ribbon was wrapped and tied in a bow, his movements sure and steady so Wei Wuxian could follow every step.

A Lan Junior stepped up from the side, a small silver tray in hand. In the center of the tray was a red and gold forehead ribbon, now presented to Wei Wuxian.

Nie Huaisang studied his face as those thick brows furrowed into lines and he focused on carefully tying the ribbon around Lan Xichen's proffered wrist.

"I, Wei Wuxian, declare my humble desire to spend a life with you. I choose to do so of my own accord, to live without regrets and in joyous harmony. It is my solemn wish that our union thrives and our strength is used to uphold the righteous and protect the weak." Wei Wuxian’s voice was clear and strong, even if there was no distinct emotion in it. 

Glimmers of approval could be seen in the rows of esteemed Elders filling the Hall of Ceremonies. Nie Huaisang was sure he caught a few actual nods, though of course, he couldn't swear to it.

He fidgeted, anxiously when Nie Mingjue went next. It was difficult for his brother to speak his mind freely on matters of the heart when there were so many witnesses, but he had faith that someday, it would come as easy as breathing.

"I am humbled by the honor you bestow upon me to merge a life of devotion, loyalty and justice," Nie Mingjue said, briskly. "I swear to protect, provide, and persevere with your soul as my guiding light. May our bonding be the start of a beautiful union.” 

He stepped closer, clearing his throat as Wei Wuxian did not quite flinch, but twitched enough for it to be noticeable.

Nie Huaisang frowned. He really didn't like seeing that. It was almost as if Wei Wuxian expected to be hit or struck for doing nothing other than what he'd been told. The deduction sat heavily in the pit of his stomach, like some of the other little hints he’d been collecting now. He wasn’t sure he liked knowing that and he wasn’t sure he wanted to be the one to bring it up to his overprotective bonded either.

"The Qinghe Nie do not use such symbols as the Lan," Nie Mingjue said. "We show our claim and promise through a personal gesture. May I have the honor of gifting you, the first half of the style befitting a Bonded of the Nie?"

Wei Wuxian blinked up at him. Slowly, he nodded.

“I will need to put my hands in your hair,” he said, quieter. “May I have your permission to do so?” 

The slow nod became a second, quick jerk of his head, as tension returned to Wei Wuxian’s body. 

Nie Mingjue grunted and moved to stand behind him. His large hands made quick work of sectioning the sleek, dark hair into the necessary strands so he could twist and wrap until half of the official hairstyle was complete.

"I leave the rest to the capable hands of my brother," he said, dryly. "Wear it with pride. Only the Bonded among the Nie may wear this style. It is a great honor and privilege to do so.”

And then Nie Mingjue flowed gracefully to his knees, head bowed, a noticeable section of hair too straight and sleek to be anything other than intentionally left for a finishing braid by the hands of Wei Wuxian.

"Would you honor me by returning the favor?" Nie Mingjue asked.

There was a vaguely strangled sound from Wei Wuxian, his hands fluttering anxiously, before he braided the length with slightly awkward movements, tying it back into place when prompted with one of the special metal charms bearing the Nie family crest.

Ah. So sweet. Adorable, really!

He would treasure that moment in his heart forever! To see Nie Mingjue so pleased with the tentative touches and the resulting braid—even if he could not see the actual handiwork himself—was a gift in itself. The first obvious nod of acceptance was something Nie Huaisang was sure that neither of them had realized just yet. It made his shadows dance underfoot, unable to conceal his joy. 

Of course, with Lan Xichen and Nie Mingjue done, the most obvious option was for him to go next. 

Except—there really wasn’t a reason to do so when he could see Lan Wangji’s growing agitation across the platform. The intensity in his golden eyes and the way he’d subtly lit up, stunned at the vision of their Wei Wuxian approaching in the elegant ceremonial robes. 

Mischievous he could be, but cruel for no purpose—no. Nie Huaisang tugged ever so gently on the bond that connected them, enough of a silent prompt to let his Alpha know that it was alright for him to go next. 

The resulting jumble of feedback nearly gave him a headache, but it confirmed what he’d already sort of guessed on his own. Lan Wangji was falling in love right there in front of him. 

In front of all of them. Wow. 

Nie Huaisang fairly vibrated in place as he watched Lan Wangji step up after Nie Mingjue retreated to stand beside Lan Xichen, not quite out of the way but within reach, if needed.

The ribbon-exchanging ritual was performed with perfect, precise movements—a natural to expect from his royal pettiness Lan Wangji himself—but Nie Huaisang schooled his face into an appropriately starstruck expression and held it there before he gave himself away with an ill-timed giggle.

He was curious what their esteemed Alpha would have to say for his vow, given that he'd caught a few of the wide-eyed looks and definitely not-work-appropriate expressions when no one was looking as Wei Wuxian had done nothing more than reciprocate, stand there looking pretty, and poised, oh and breathe. Yes. That was—splendid.

Honestly! Was he the only one who had eyes?

Nie Huaisang watched as Lan Wangji leaned forward, his lips moving slowly.

His voice was deep and smooth, with a heavier weight to it than Lan Xichen’s, his Alpha aura making it impossible to ignore. “It is also my desire to live a life without regrets and to be a safe haven to those who share the space between my heart and soul. I am grateful for this honor and I place my truth and trust in your capable hands."

Silence reigned. 

As if such a simple, heartfelt dedication had sucked all the air out of the room. Lan Wangji’s steady gaze remained fixed solely on Wei Wuxian, his fingers lightly skimming over his beribboned wrist. 

Wei Wuxian, Nie Huaisang thought, looked as if he'd never heard such a declaration in his entire life. Huh. There was probably yet another thing there that he wasn’t going to like finding out. He tucked that thought away for later and tried to decipher Wei Wuxian’s cracked-open expression. 

Was it really so strange? What else was he expecting? It was a bonding ceremony. People were supposed to say silly and ridiculously sappy stuff. It wasn't his fault Lans were so ridiculously sincere and intense. Of course, they'd speak their vows with that same earnestness and dedication.

Maybe someone should've warned Wei Wuxian.

Nah.

Nie Huaisang had been shocked by it himself when they’d bonded, so it was only fair that he share that shocking experience with someone who could use it. Lan sincerity always left him reeling. Especially when it was plain to see that there was no lie present at all. It was the truth in every shape and form. 

Wei Wuxian needed to see that for himself, up close. Yes. Right.

It was Nie Mingjue's subtle throat clearing that let him know that it was his turn.

Drat. He'd missed the rest of the exchange between Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian. Oh well. Maybe his shadows could reenact it for him. It was bound to be entertaining.

Notes:

Nie Huaisang is totally going to have his shadows reenact this moment for YEARS...

Chapter 23

Summary:

His poor fragile heart can't take it, Lan Wangji! He's just a feeble man...

Wei Wuxian did not know how much more his poor heart could take. Mercy! Sweet mercy upon his tortured soul, please!

But he was still frozen in place with Lan Wangji's solemn golden gaze fixed upon him with such intensity, it was a wonder he didn't shrivel up and melt into a soggy puddle of dragel right there on the floor of the Hall of Ceremonies.

Oh, his poor heart! His poor soul! His whole—everything!

What was he supposed to do with that?

His magic quivered in his veins, registering the genuine sincerity of their words, doubly so at Lan Wangji's, and in that instance, he almost couldn't breathe. If there was that much emotion behind their words—why in the realms were they insisting on a platonic bond?

Not to be vain, but Wei Wuxian had always thought himself to have decent enough looks. He'd gotten compliments before—and probably an equal amount of comments on how irritating and annoying he could be—but that was neither here nor there.

Seriously, how was he supposed to function after knowing that they could all sound like that and look at him as if—as if he was—someone worthy of that sort of devotion and loyalty.

It took several tries to find his voice, as his tongue refused to shape itself into the proper sequence for sounds to become words. He swallowed hard and managed to pick up the red and gold ribbon, tying it with only a few shakes of his hand, before it was over.

That hypnotic golden stare remained fixed on him until Nie Mingjue cleared his throat and the moment was broken.

Oh. Right.

There was still one more left.

Wei Wuxian silently sent his thanks into the ether, grateful for the interruption, because he did not know what to do with a look like that. A real proper look of things unsaid and hanging out there in the open for anyone to see.

Lan Qiren had been emphatic on the whole platonic-ness of the bonding.

Both Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji had confirmed it.

He had no say in the matter. He was only the one brought in to hold it all together. What were feelings and emotions when he had nothing to measure it by? They didn't know him. He didn't know them. It didn't seem like they were that interested in getting to know him and even if they were—even if they were-!

A shiver rolled down his spine.

But—but-! There was nothing platonic about that, he could've sworn that all three men would've devoured him right there and then, if he'd so much as hinted that it would be welcome.

And he knew just how his preferences ran—to the tune of pretty and mean.

All of them could manage that. He was pretty sure of it.

Lan Wangji studied him for another moment, before the warm caress of his calloused fingers slipped away from his wrist. Of course, it was not done without yet another Look that made his poor heart flip over.

That look—oh Great Void! With a look like that, Lan Wangji could get away with murder and Wei Wuxian would help without a second thought. No thoughts at all, actually.

This bonding was doomed. Absolutely doomed. He swallowed hard.

Solemn silence filled the air.

Wei Wuxian bit his lip, the memory emblazoned in his mind as Lan Wangji stepped back, allowing space for Nie Huaisang to approach. The solemn expression on his face was the look of an Alpha's attention fixating on something that had caught his attention.

And Wei Wuxian did not want to be caught.

Oh shadows no, he did not! There were enough complications in his life without having to think too much about the logistics of how they'd be progressing through the usual points of the ceremony that weren't usually performed in public.

But then Nie Huaisang was there in front of him and Wei Wuxian forgot to prepare himself for later. Instead, he took in the shining twinkling gaze of an Intended that was pure mischief and the devil incarnate.

Oh, he could see it in those eyes. The mirth so bright and bold, the shining glimmers of gold and earthen tones wrapped around a dragel that moved as if his own shadow element was an extension of himself.

Nie Huaisang winked conspiratorially at him and then stepped forward to begin the same process as Nie Mingjue. The sifting and sectioning of the loose bit of hair into the proper Nie braids. Deft hands, light fingers, and quicksilver speed.

Cautiously, Wei Wuxian leaned forward, just enough for Nie Huaisang to have a better reach, considering that one noticeable thing Nie Mingjue had to offer was massive height and biceps that could probably squash him like a bug.

But Nie Huaisang's mischief was openly displayed in a way that couldn't be misconstrued as anything other than deliberate. A light sort of careful playfulness, as if he was deliberately being obvious about it in a way that Wei Wuxian couldn't mistake.

As if he was doing it so Wei Wuxian would know it was all done in fun and good humor. That was—unexpected.

So he stood there, head bowed just enough for Nie Huaisang to pat and smooth his hair until it was clear that he had to be finished with that special styling. And before Wei Wuxian could say anything, Nie Huaisang settled onto the kneeling pillow with a bit of a bounce, turning just enough to catch his gaze with glimmering dark eyes.

Wei Wuxian's hands did not shake as he carefully caught up the handful of hair and began the braid he'd only managed about three times under Nainai's supervision. It didn't look too bad on Nie Mingjue's head, but he contented himself with the reality that the man was so tall that no one would be able to get a good look at it anyway.

His mind calmed as he worked, the methodical steps helping to ease the anxiety until it was harder to ignore the other details, like how Nie Huaisang had a far more ornate set of robes than his brother or the Lans.

Of how his gracefulness was just as measured as his playfulness. The way he held his head up straight for Wei Wuxian to return the favor of the braid. The way his hands clutched at a pretty, ornamental fan, delicate wrists just barely visible from the heavy robed sleeves, one hand showing off two white-and-silver Lan ribbons.

And then it was all over and the pillar was whisked away, along with the nice cushion and all four of them were crowding close at the Lan Elder's instructions, checking to see how close they could stand together and how far everyone's arms could reach.

"Closer," the Lan Elder murmured, circling them with his cane thumping lightly on the ground. "Elbows for point of contact, so as not to disturb the ribbons. Wangji—over here—no, Xichen, across from him, but that—yes. You stand here and you stay here and Wei Wuxian, you stand over here."

Wei Wuxian let himself be gently nudged and guided into the designated space.

Lan Wangji's warm hand gripping his elbow, while Nie Huaisang's slender arm fit solidly into his own palm. They made an odd little shape, clasped together elbow-to-palm, a perfect magical conduit.

The bonding spell began and the magic took root without delay.

Chapter 24

Summary:

The bonding spell.

The last time he'd stood in that position, waiting for the bonding magic to take root, Lan Wangji had weathered a wealth of emotions and overwhelming magic in the space of minutes, mere seconds, even. It had been the singularly most formative experience of his life, overwriting all other core memories in the way that it had slotted itself into something that he would never quite forget.

The touch of Nie Mingjue's massive hand on his left and Nie Huaisang's smaller one on his right, had given him very little grounding, though standing directly across from Lan Xichen had done the trick. It was so long ago and yet, it felt like yesterday. 

Even though they were all suffering and struggling in their own ways—and they were, make no mistake about it—they were there for each other. And he had originally done it for Lan Xichen anyway.

Truly, there was nothing he wouldn't do for his brother. The same way, perhaps, that Nie Huaisang would do anything for his own.

And now, they were adding Wei Wuxian into the mix and Lan Wangji didn't know where to look and how to feel, because it was all so new. As if he was doing it for the first time. Oh, tying that ribbon around Wei Wuxian’s wrist made him want to do so many other things, and seeing Lan Xichen's ribbon already there had brought a surge of contentment racing to the forefront of his mind.

Wei Wuxian was theirs!

They would all take such good care of him. Spoil him, pamper him, and give him all the space and support he needed to be everything that he could. Give him everything his heart desired. 

Oh, it would be absolutely glorious!

He'd scarcely tamped down on the excessive emotion when Nie Huaisang had caught his gaze across the raised platform and did that thing where he wasn't quite smirking or smiling, but was laughing inside, all the same. The same fond sort of knowing, from several minutes earlier when he’d somehow managed to convey that it was perfectly fine for Lan Wangji to go next.

Too desperate to reach out and touch—Lan Wangji had accepted. 

And too soon, it was over, leaving him with nothing more than the fragile expression on Wei Wuxian's face tripping every single protective instinct he had to his name and rank. It made the Alpha inside of him strain against the confines of his impressive restraint. 

Wei Wuxian’s expression was not the face of someone who was looking forward to the conclusion of such a joyous ceremony.

Any flickers of hope he'd felt, died a quick death in the pit of his stomach. Lan Wangji hoped his face didn't look too cold and harsh, but he'd never quite had Lan Xichen's talent for smiling in the face of adversity.

Yet, as the Elder Lan Healer guided them into position for the bonding spell, Lan Wangji wanted. He wanted it all so badly, it burned hot under his skin, desperately seeking a way out, the more he strained to keep it contained within. He bit his tongue bloody as they all formed a careful little circle, reaching out to each other, hands clasping robe-covered elbows. 

Oh, how he wanted.

"This union that we have witnessed, these vows that we have heard, if they are true and from an understanding heart, we ask that the Fates bless it. May the future ahead of these young ones be granted the grace and mercy required as they navigate this next step of their lives together. What is witnessed in magic, what is forged in our shared elements—let it stand strong."

The Elder Lan Healer's cane landed with a solid thump on the sturdy platform floor and magic burst outward in a brilliant flash of bright blue energy.

It poured out from the point where the cane had struck the floor, flowing into familiar symbols as it carved shallow grooves upon the floor, spiraling around their feet and enveloping all of them in a gentle wash of light.

Lan Wangji held himself as still as he could manage as the magic completed the grounding circle—and then raced upwards. He felt Nie Huaisang jolt, as he always did when the Earth magic slithered up his sides, disappearing under his robes and flashing over him in little ripples of bright light.

The magic continued around them, growing stronger and crackling louder, as the magical bonds were scripted on their skin, on the inside of the right wrist, where they'd all decided on so long ago on that fateful summer's eve.

Lan Wangji squeezed Nie Huaisang's elbow, a silent tug on their bond a nudge for him to pass the gesture of reassurance down the line.

He received a strong yank on their bond—Nie Huaisang's grudging acceptance—but he could see the careful way, the gentle squeeze was transferred to Wei Wuxian and the slight jolt that had him looking up from the floor in surprise.

The magical scripting had caught his attention and Wei Wuxian hadn't looked at either of them as he'd sort of wriggled in place, then tried to squint at the magical circle carving itself on the stone floor, before Nie Huaisang had drawn his attention.

A tiny bubble of satisfaction welled up in his chest.

Automatically, Lan Wangji tamped it down. Excessive emotion. Right. He had to hold it together, for if he lost control, the rest of them wouldn't be far behind and he absolutely wasn't going to do that to any of them. Even if he were to let out a little bit of that, he wouldn’t do it with half his Clan in attendance as a public spectacle. 

It’d be for private viewing only. His Circle, his bonded, only.

They all shuddered in tandem as the new bond mark was seared into their skin, magic sealing it over with a cool, soothing pulse.

Nainai stepped forward as the energies faded away, a fancy jar of healing gel held carefully in her old, gnarled hands. "The bonding is complete," she said, pleased. Her voice rang out clear in the hall. “You may separate now. I have healing gel and bandages. Show me your marks.”

They separated as instructed, hands falling back to their sides and some of them shuffling forward, while others shuffled back, breaking the tight-knit circle they'd formed for the spell's requirements.

Nainai approached him first, holding out the fancy jar with its pale green color and waiting for him to open the top. She drew out a small, silver spatula and scooped up a glob of the thick green paste, waiting until he held out his arm for her inspection and approval.

The robes slid easily up his arm with a quick dressing charm to allow it, bearing pale skin and only the faintest smattering of his dragel scales as the row of neat black-circled claim marks was displayed to the room at large.

It was proof his bonded status, with one mark for each Bonded, the circular tattoos reflecting their Clan status, one Lan mark for Lan Xichen, two Nie marks for the Nie brothers, and one brand new, slightly pinkened mark, for Wei Wuxian.

Lan Wangji allowed a single tremor as Nainai daubed the cold healing gel atop the sensitive mark. She spread it around in a thick circular motion, stepping back when the Elder Lan Healer appeared beside her, his cane tucked to his side and a roll of pale white bandages in hand.

He wrapped the mark to allow it to heal well and patted Lan Wangji's hand, as if to congratulate him on a job well done.

The healing gel and bandaging routine was followed for all of them, with Nie Huaisang fussing until he was second, then dragging Wei Wuxian forward, so he could be third. Lan Xichen was fourth and that made Nie Mingjue the fifth and final one to be treated.

A collective sigh of relief seemed to fill the entire hall of ceremonies as the Lan and Nie present rose to offer a formal bow of congratulations as a whole. It was a beautiful display of solidarity and acknowledgment, and that led Lan Wangji to return that bow.

Behind him, he could feel his Bonded hastily assembling into a line and returning it as well.

"Congratulations," Lan Qiren said, stepping forward, his eyes a tad misty. "I wish you all well. Food will be brought to your quarters, you may stay for the banquet or retire for the night. The choice is yours.”

Lan Wangji cast a glance to Wei Wuxian beside him, taking in the slight strain at the corners of his eyes and the way that he held himself so carefully in check. It had already been a long day for him, but it had to be an even longer one for Wei Wuxian. Perhaps a quiet night in would be good for all of them. 

At least, it would allow some privacy and less pressure from outside scrutiny.

“We will retire for the night, Shufu," he said, quietly. "Thank you."

"What?" Nie Huaisang protested, looking appropriately shocked. "Wangji! At least we could stay for the first course. I know you aren’t fond of banquets, but everyone worked hard for this. Besides, they have my favorite-"

"I'll have them bring enough of everything to our rooms, A-Sang," Nie Mingjue said with exasperated fondness. "And that way you can eat as messily as you like."

"Da-ge!" Nie Huaisang squawked in feigned outrage. “I don’t—I’m not—how could you? Xichen! Tell him I have good table manners! I do, I do—Wei Wuxian, don’t listen to them-!”

At the corner of their group, mildly perplexed but only half-hidden behind Lan Xichen, Wei Wuxian’s lips twitched up into a tiny, genuine smile. 

Notes:

As the bonding spell is not the typical way a dragel bonding is done (usually, there is a bite, exchange of blood and magic, and then a very adventurous night lol), the bonds will take some time to settle and grow into place. It's strengthened by having them spend as much time together in close quarters and with as much physical affection as they are comfortable with.

Chapter 25

Summary:

On the way to the house! To the house we goooo!

Lan Xichen trailed behind at the end of their little procession back to their rooms—specifically, the main housing compound where they lived and had recently renovated to accommodate Wei Wuxian. The new bond was faint, but present, thrumming softly in the back of his mind. Despite the magical connection, it would remain a tentative thread until they spent more time together. 

He was looking forward to it. 

Gently, he pushed a bit of happiness towards the energetic thread, wondering if Wei Wuxian would be able to sense it as yet. It was easy to tell how faint it was, compared to the stronger connections he had to the rest of his bonded, with Wangji having the strongest connection out of all of them, layered with the same fierce protectiveness they’d always had for each other. 

Light breeze ruffled around them, teasing at robes, ribbons, and hair. Face upturned, Lan Xichen let his smile stretch into the genuine contentment that simmered in his bones. He could still smell the lovely scent of the banquet trailing after them and was already looking forward to the shared meal in the privacy of their own space. 

Away from prying eyes, there was a better chance to get to know each other with less pressure and hopefully, less misunderstanding. He’d seen Wei Wuxian remaining subtly defensive through the entire ceremony, as if preparing for some terrible thing to happen at some point. He hadn’t relaxed in the slightest until they’d left the hall of ceremonies. 

Hopefully, the next few hours would bring peace and calm. 

Due to the hurried preparations for the ceremony and rescheduling of everything when it hadn't happened as they'd all expected, there'd been no time to show the new addition to the—well, new addition.

He rather hoped that Wei Wuxian would like it, given that they'd all tried their best to make the new room into a combination of the best points of their own. From Wangji's insistence on plenty of bookshelves in the appointed corner for a desk, to Nie Huaisang's dramatic declarations for a larger wardrobe, because honestly, what self-respecting submissive wouldn't have a massive collection of clothes?

Nie Mingjue's additions were surprisingly subtle—namely, sturdy stands for weaponry and a beautiful pair of daggers that were partially completed, but still under commission. He'd promised to have them properly engraved with whatever Wei Wuxian chose to name them, but he'd also ensured there was enough room for anything he could have desired.

As for Lan Xichen, he'd added music stands, some books to start Wei Wuxian's personal collection, including traditional Gusu folk songs, some of the basic Clan collections of their history, a copy of the rules in Wangji's best calligraphy, and a specific set of silky sheets that remained his only indulgence.

He suppressed a shiver as the outer wards parted to allow entry, everyone coming to a sort of huddled stop near the front gate as Lan Wangji beckoned Wei Wuxian forward with a light gesture.

"This is the front gate," he explained. "It is only to be entered by those to whom we grant exclusive access. There are blood wards to prevent intruders and unwanted guests. The wards will readjust with your addition, so old requests will be made again.” He hesitated. “You are not required to admit anyone you do not feel comfortable with.”

Wei Wuxian caught on quickly and immediately held up his beribboned wrist, instead of the one with his new claim marks on them. "Oh. Right. Will this do?" And without waiting for anyone to produce a knife—or using a charm—he savaged three sharp bites into his wrist, spilling crimson everywhere. A hasty charm kept it from splattering on his fancy bonding robes, but the wound bled freely as if charmed open.

Oh. Right. The missing healing rate. Lan Xichen frowned. He wasn’t sure he liked how easily Wei Wuxian had done that and something of his thoughts must’ve traveled over to Lan Wangji, for it echoed dully in their bond. 

Lan Wangji's eyes flashed bright, his jaw tightening as if he wasn’t sure what words to say to explain the reaction that left him speechless.

But it was Nie Mingjue who stepped forward, taking Wei Wuxian's bloodied wrist and holding it up to the invisible center of the warding spell. Wei Wuxian’s wrist looked rather small in his large palm. "I have a knife for this sort of thing," he said, mildly. "You don't have to do that, next time.”

Wei Wuxian blinked up at him with a befuddled sort of look. "It's just a little bit of blood," he said, shrugging. "You don't need a knife for that."

"...Huaisang would die before he did that," Nie Mingjue said, dryly. "I have a very small, very pretty knife for ceremonial requirements. Ask me next time or at least give me a moment to offer it."

Wei Wuxian stared at him some more, then gave another short jerky nod, just like when Nie Mingjue had asked for permission to braid his hair.

Ah. They were going to have their work cut out for them, weren't they?

Lan Xichen shuffled closer, feeling the wards shift and adjust to the inclusion of a new key member in the foundation of the protective magic over their personal home. He knew his Clan was fussy about blood, if only because they believed it to be a precious resource and a sacred medium.

Ceremonial knives were excellent gifts for that particular reason, but a curl of warmth slithered through his belly at the sight of Wei Wuxian's red-wrist with the red ribbons and his red sleeve bunched at his elbow.

A small medicated wipe was produced out of one of the many secret pockets of Nie Mingjue's complicated outfit, but Lan Xichen knew it was due to the Flexi-suit he wore underneath it all—even under the bonding robes. Gheyos were particular that way. Always wanting to be armored or armed in some way or another. 

He swabbed Wei Wuxian's wrist with steady, efficient hands, murmured the usual healing charm that they all used for Nie Huaisang, and then smoothed his thumb over the pulse point to be sure that it was properly healed.

Wei Wuxian looked as if he'd stopped breathing altogether.

Satisfied, Nie Mingjue released his wrist and gestured for him to enter through the gate that Lan Wangji held open.

Wei Wuxian did.

The smug trickle of satisfaction that filtered through Nie Mingjue's bond was enough for Lan Xichen to sidle up beside him, a discreet pinch to the inside of one wrist where no one would be paying attention.

It made him jump, before a spot of color flared across his tanned face, before a gusty sigh escaped. "Xichen, really?" he murmured.

"Behave," Lan Xichen said, mildly. He'd seen the flash of desire in his beloved's eyes and the way he'd restrained himself from indulging his instincts to heal the bite in a more personal way than an antiseptic healing wipe. "I'll take care of you later tonight, if you're good."

"For you, A-Huan, I always am."

"Flatterer," Lan Xichen said, amused. "Did you have time to pick any good scales? Not half-melted or chewed ones. Nice, healthy ones."

It earned him an injured look from Nie Mingjue and the renewal of that delightful flush of color across his cheeks. "Huaisang helped last night," he said, shrugging. "I got a handful of good ones. All different colors. You can check them later.”

Lan Xichen hummed. "Feel anything yet?"

"Too faint to tell," Nie Mingjue rumbled. "Magic took, but he's so subtle with his element, it's almost like you can't separate the two."

"Is that good or bad?"

"Good, I suppose. It's a mark of exquisite control. You don't get to wield your element with that level of precision unless you've used it constantly day in and day out with the intention of having it be as easy as breathing."

"That sounds like a good thing."

"Perhaps, Xichen. We all have our reasons."

"Indeed we do," Lan Xichen said. He sailed on past to where Nie Huaisang was explaining the layout of their large home and how their personal quarters were separate and connected at the same time.

"Your room's this way," Nie Huaisang said, tugging on Wei Wuxian's sleeve as he trotted alongside him. "I helped to decorate because Da-ge and Wangji aren't good at that at all. Well, not if you want art and style," he said, rolling his eyes.

"Am I exempt from such judgment, Huaisang?" Lan Xichen fell into step beside them. "Or am I in a category all by myself?"

"Xichen!" Nie Huaisang wailed. "Stop sneaking up on me."

Wei Wuxian glanced between them, his gaze assessing, his posture angling slightly to the side, so as not to exclude Lan Xichen, even though he'd just inserted himself into their little group. "He didn't. Sneak."

Lan Xichen smiled brightly at him. "Of course I did," he said with a conspiratorial whisper. "It's very easy to sneak up on Huaisang. I recommend it twice per week. Keeps him on his toes."

A nervous splutter escaped from Wei Wuxian. "Really?"

"He won't train otherwise," Lan Xichen said, serenely. He patted Nie Huaisang's shoulder in comfort, ignoring the attempted whack of his fan to his poor knuckles. "It's good situational awareness training."

"Xichen!"

This time, Wei Wuxian laughed.

Chapter 26

Summary:

A cozy surprise!

From the moment the bonding spell had taken, he'd felt the new bonds sear through his veins as the connections were established in rapid-fire, one after another, burrowing so deep under his skin, as if it would pierce straight through to his very soul. He’d never felt anything so strong and vibrant before, as if it were a powerful strand of energy desperately seeking completion and he was the only one worthy of it. 

Gently peeling it away from his magical core and restricting it to the claim marks themselves had taken a clever bit of magic and all the attention he could spare in the slow, meandering walk toward their shared quarters. He was grateful that none of them tried to hurry him along or push at what was clearly too raw to touch. 

The restriction spell worked. It was easier to bear the weight of such deep connections with them being isolated to his right arm, but harder, since he'd always wanted something like that. But he’d also dreamed he'd have bitten claim marks in the traditional places for a romantic bonding.

His Alpha's on his right neck, his Beta's on his left, and then the rest of his bonded down along his arms or maybe even his spine, though that would give them an advantage whenever they wished to reach out through their connections with an affectionate gesture.

The tentative thrill subsided at once as he realized that such a reality was now nothing more than a mere childhood dream. A naive wish for something that obviously wouldn't be possible at all, least of all in a platonic bonding.

His muddled thoughts froze in place when Nie Huaisang flung the door open to his new bedroom with great ceremony. The short Gheyo had happily plastered himself to Wei Wuxian's side, chattering happily for the entire walk from the hall of ceremonies to his new residence. His occasional protests were conversational nudges from Lan Xichen and even a grunt or two from Nie Mingjue, while Lan Wangji glided along serenely a vaguely pleased air radiating outward. 

It was easy for Wei Wuxian to pretend that even the bare minimum of care above the strictness of Lotus Pier would be an improvement, but the absolutely gorgeous living space that greeted his eyes was nothing short of fantastical.

Wei Wuxian was entirely speechless for several long, shuddering breaths. He didn't know whether to laugh or cry now as he half-stumbled forward, caught in the moment and utterly speechless. He hadn’t prepared himself for gestures like this. 

They weren’t supposed to be nice. 

But there was no other explanation for a gift so grand. Somehow, in the back of his mind, he thought he’d be regulated to a little house. Like the guesthouse where they’d originally put him up. Not a large personalized studio room all for himself. 

It was large, but cozy, with furniture in deep, rich colors, layered wall hangings, thick, beautifully made floor coverings, a massive bookshelf that took up nearly an entire section of one wall, and a large, beautifully carved wooden desk nestled right up in the corner beside it.

Delicate incense burners, matching lamps with pretty decorative charms of phoenixes and dragons engraved on the charmed sides, and of course, various sword stands and weaponry displays anchored to a display wall.

In short, stunning. There was even a small section hidden behind privacy screens for a bathing and dressing area that made him think it was more than just one room. A suite of rooms, perhaps. 

His fragile heart flipped over, his gaze darting all over, automatically cataloging the already established magic, the easiest exits, the door being the main point of entry, and so on. The habit fizzled out as his gaze landed on a very large, extremely oversized wardrobe.

Oh. 

Wow. 

Wei Wuxian was fairly certain that no wardrobe needed to be quite so big, but it was bigger than anything he'd ever had just to stick his clothes inside. He turned his baffled gaze to Nie Huaisang, wondering exactly how he could ask about the reasoning behind that. He wasn’t the least bit vain about—alright, so maybe he was a little bit, just a little bit, but-! That didn’t mean something that looked like it could fit his entire set of armor in there as well. 

He made a sound of protest in his throat. 

It wasn’t like he could mention the armor either. They didn’t think he could lift a hand, though Suibian was returned to him. Perhaps that was why there was a fancier sword stand in one corner. Then again, there were so many empty slots too and that made no sense at all. Were they expecting him to take up some kind of training class? 

Was it a requirement to be trained in Gusu Lan methods and weaponry? Wei Wuxian frowned, deep in thought before he even realized he was chasing another fleeting idea down the rabbit hole of where brilliance often snuck up on him. He jolted when a shadow brushed against his arm, soft at first, then a little harder when he didn’t turn to it right away. 

A yelp escaped when he realized the reason for the shadow’s pestering—and that it wasn’t one of his shadows at all, but rather Nie Huaisang’s. 

He clapped a hand over his beating heart, affecting a theatrical huff. But, he didn’t get the chance to make up an excuse for his reaction, before the shadow was retreating to the safety of the shadows further away from him. 

"-oh no, is it that awful? Do you not like it?" Nie Huaisang peered up into his face, his fan flicked open and allowing only his soulfully mournful eyes to peer over the top. "I'm so sorry, Wei Wuxian! I should've let you decorate it to your own liking! I thought you might not want to fuss with all of that right away, but you chance whatever you want, I swear-!”

"It's just for me?" Wei Wuxian managed to get out.

Nie Huaisang blinked at him, head tipped to the side. "Who else would it be for? Of course, it's for you! I asked if you had anything you liked, but we never received word, so instead, I just tried to make sure you had lots of places to put things and lots of room, in case you liked having your wings out and in case you wanted to bring furniture or whatever. I had to get duplicates of things when we moved here.”

He shrugged, as if it were no big deal and Wei Wuxian wanted to hug him for it.

"Ah, Wei Wuxian," Lan Xichen came to join them, his lovely smile soft and warm. "My contribution to the room decor is the wall hanging over there and some musical stands, depending on if you play an instrument or if you would like to learn. The Lan Clan practices musical cultivation and that is an option available to you now that you have bonded in."

Wei Wuxian stared at him, willing expression to stay calm and for the sudden thickness in his throat, to disappear. There was a stunning painting of gorgeous flowers in bloom against a snowy backdrop with the barest spots of color that managed to look striking and wistful all at once, something that could only be attributed to the skill of the painter. 

Who was apparently now his Beta. A light shiver ran through them. Oh, he really needed to pull himself together. It was too good to be true and he knew what happened whenever he let his guard down around nice things like this. 

It was too much. He couldn’t tempt Fate. He wouldn’t. He’d make his way on his own terms just like he’d always done before. Now would simply be no exception. He would just have to be very, very careful. 

The weight of sharp, golden eyes settling over him like a warm cloak, helped him find his voice. Studiously avoiding Lan Wangji’s lovely gaze, he focused slightly on Lan Xichen’s left eyebrow to avoid more Lan sincerity than he could handle. 

"I—thank you," he mumbled. "It's—lovely. All of you. It's—I never expected so much. To make all this fuss over someone like me is-"

"Who is talented and deserving of things to encourage and support that talent?" Lan Xichen finished, smoothly. "It is no hardship. You are now one of us and while it may take some time to learn your preferences, please be patient as we do so. Feel free to ask for anything we may have overlooked or anything you would prefer. It is no trouble at all to make the necessary arrangements.” 

“It’s lovely,” Wei Wuxian said, quickly. “Really!” 

“And if it is set up to the way you like the first time, then you’ll be able to settle in and enjoy it without your instincts needling you that something is not quite right,” Lan Xichen explained. “So keep that in mind.” 

"Go on then," Nie Huaisang said, prodding his arm with his fan. "Go look about! I picked the color scheme, you know. Everyone here thinks white and blue are actual colors." He rolled his eyes, ducking away from Nie Mingjue's hand. "It isn't! I used earth tones, because I'm used to it, but you can change whatever you like."

Privately, Wei Wuxian thought that he wouldn't change anything at all, no matter what Lan Xichen said. He’d never had such a nice room in his life. The room was exquisite and elegantly put together and he couldn't think of a single thing to change. It was a shame his living spaces had a tendency to become as messy as he was at all hours of the day, but he'd enjoy the clean floors and bed for as long as he could manage.

Maybe this time he'd remember to set up the personal care spellwork for things like laundry, sorting paperwork and filing whatever random scrolls found their way into his hands.

It would be nice, he thought, running a hand over the sturdy bookshelf that stretched up to the ceiling. 

So very nice.

It would be even nicer if he could believe that they truly wanted him there…

Notes:

coming up next is the shared dinner in their private pavilion! ooooohhhhh

Chapter 27

Summary:

Some things are hinted!! Le PLOT!!

Nie Huaisang shuffled along the walkway to the front pavilion where the food awaited. They'd all given Wei Wuxian a chance to explore his room in privacy, after being shooed away for offering to help with getting out of his bonding robes.

A tiny smile twitched at the corner of Nie Huaisang's mouth. He was glad to see that some of the initial apprehension had melted away and a smile, with a few laughs, had definitely eased the last bit of worry he'd felt about how transactional the whole mess had been.

Of course, there really wasn't another way to go about it.

The Madness had gotten worse in the Lans, and by default, in himself and Nie Mingjue, simply from the close proximity and more. It helped a little bit, how easily their elements worked together these days, but it was not enough.

There was a reason dragels bonded into Circles, after all. A Circle was reciprocal, each component—each rank!—flowing from one to the next. Every rank had its function and those functions worked together in harmony to produce a constant, effortless cycle of circulating energy.

It balanced the unbalanced, provided magical and energetical support, then boosted all natural abilities from enhanced strength to exponential healing rates and by constantly channeling, filtering and using such massive quantities of magic on a daily basis, the madness from the overflow and overwhelm—would calm.

Nie Huaisang tightened his grip on the delicate fan in his hand. 

There was no telling if just Wei Wuxian would be enough to round out their Circle, but he was certainly the biggest and most necessary step for setting a good foundation.

If they were missing other ranks, he hoped that it wouldn't take long to get them filled. With luck, Wei Wuxian would tell them what was missing or maybe, he'd even have someone in mind.

None of his suggestions or attempts at matchmaking had done any good at all. It'd earned him running too many laps around the Unclean Realm and then Lan Xichen's very stern "I'm not angry, I'm just disappointed" lecture, in addition to his Royal Pettiness, Lan Wangji's very special attention to making his life hell.

Perhaps Wei Wuxian would have better luck.

Ah. Maybe not.

The image of Lan Wangji's smoldering look in the hall of ceremonies suggested that he wouldn't be happy with adding anyone else to their Circle at all, any time soon. Maybe if Wei Wuxian asked—no, maybe if he asked very nicely, with a cute smile and everything, it might be considered.

Knowing Lan Wangji though and guessing at what that smoldering look could mean, they were all going to be in for quite a surprise.

Nie Huaisang sighed.

It wasn't his place to act first, he was the lowest ranked out of all of them as a Gheyo Queen, but he didn't think that Wei Wuxian would care about that at all.

They'd all worked on Lan Wangji to convince him to try and court or even just to accept another rank of some sort in hopes of balancing out their Circle, but the truth of the matter was that both Lans were terribly fussy and particular in their own ways.

Neither of them wanted to upset the other, which meant both of them were often upset for wildly different reasons due to making choices to try and soothe the other, while neglecting themselves.

A terrible habit, but one that he could not fault them for, considering that he'd agreed to the whole bonding partnership in the first place for the sake of Nie Mingjue, the way Lan Wangji had agreed for the sake of Lan Xichen.

What wouldn't they do for their brothers?

It wasn't exactly a hardship either as Lan Wangji had grown on him a little bit, but every so often, he allowed himself the rare, odd daydream of what it would've been like to bond for love and all that it entailed.

Lan Qiren's insistence on a platonic bond at first, seemed largely due to Gusu Lan's personal stance on not allowing Circles to behave like a hive-mind of sorts, but honestly, Nie Huaisang didn't see the point of it. He was sure there were plenty of romantic pairs and Circles scattered throughout Cloud Recesses, just very well hidden.

A Circle with just Pareya was known as a Pareyic Coven and did not have any dominant ranks or Gheyos in it whatsoever. They operated with a different sort of Circle-specific authority and most of them, like proper Gusu Lan cultivators, had paired or tripled up with cultivation partners of their own preference.

It was a practice entirely within the guidelines of their excessive rules and Nie Huaisang had long since discovered that it was best not to think too loudly about it or look too closely.

The front pavilion came into view and Nie Huaisang quickened his step, a small black lacquered box in hand. It was the velvet-lined container he used to collect his recently shed wing scales, kept neatly polished to perfection.

He hoped that Wei Wuxian would choose one of them for the proof-of-bonding bracelet that dragel Submissives wore. Usually, the scales would be chosen in a private ceremony with everyone's wings out and some wing-care grooming tools to turn it into a more affectionate ritual, but Wei Wuxian's jumpiness suggested that wasn't going to happen at all.

Maybe later, but Nie Huaisang would rather gift him a scale now rather than later.

After all, a happy Submissive was one that knew they were adored and accepted.

He approached the open-air pavilion with the braziers' gentle warmth filling the air and taking the edge off of the night chill. Familiar scents trickled through the flowing breeze, reminding his growling stomach that he'd been waiting to eat for some time.

Lan Wangji was there already, though neither of their brothers, nor Wei Wuxian had made it back from their own rooms as yet.

He sighed and dropped gracelessly into a spot at Lan Wangi's left, just ever so slightly out of arm's reach. Well, quick enough to move out of arm's reach. He flicked a privacy ward up with a slight twitch of his fingers, ignoring the way it made his Alpha's attention switch to him at once.

"...wasn't that bad, was it?" Nie Huaisang said, quietly.

Lan Wangji's face shifted slight, just enough to convey a 'of course it wasn't, what are you trying to ask me?' sort of look.

"I'd really rather say this when Da-ge and Xichen are here, but I also think you should know in case you haven't noticed already. He flinches, Wangji. Actually flinches. He got better at controlling it as the ceremony went on, but it's still there. Like he's waiting for the punchline and expecting it to hurt. The bad kind of hurt.”

Thin brows furrowed together, worry and concern overlapping on Lan Wangji's perfect face. "He did not object to the bonding," he said, carefully.

"Maybe he didn't have a choice," Nie Huaisang said. He reached out for a handful of roasted spiced peanuts and began to snack on them. "Or maybe that choice was better than staying where he was."

"...what are you saying?"

"I'm saying, you should use your words until he learns how to read you. I'm also saying that he's probably going to need a lot of help, because it doesn't look like he's grown up with any sort of echo about Gusu Lan rules in the back of his head the way me and Da-ge did."

"That is why Shufu did not assign him sect duties," Lan Wangji said, carefully. "We wanted him to have time to adjust."

"But did you tell him that? Or did you just assume he'd read our minds and understand that instantly?"

"Huaisang."

"I'm serious! I've known you long enough to care about knowing you more than at face value. I knew to keep reaching out because I had Xichen and Da-ge supporting me. I understood better when I realized that you weren't doing it on purpose. That you didn't think I was empty-headed or stupid."

Lan Wangji arched a brow.

"Alright, sometimes I am—just a little—but we can't all be you or Xichen. What I mean to say is that, maybe you should pay attention to his reactions no matter what he says. It took me years to get Da-ge to give up some of that self-sacrificing behavior and he's still got some of it left somewhere. I don't want to see Wei Wuxian burn himself out trying to fix everything. He looks like a fixer."

"He looks like someone who wouldn't appreciate being talked about behind his back," Nie Mingjue drawled. “Either save this for when we’re all able to contribute or drop it until we know more. It isn’t fair to him.” 

Lan Wangji inclined his head, ever so slightly in agreement. 

Satisfied, Nie Mingjue took his seat. “Are we late?"

"Of course not," Lan Xichen said, smoothly. "Wangji, Huaisang." He sat gracefully beside Lan Wangji, his movements fluid and elegant. "Wei Wuxian was still dressing when I passed his room door. I offered to wait with him, but he told me to go on ahead."

"Did he need help getting out of those?" Nie Huaisang asked, gesturing at his casual, relaxed robes.

"He said he was fine and that his shadows were helping," Lan Xichen said. He set a dark blue lacquered box on the table next to the light blue one at Lan Wangji's right.

Nie Mingjue produced a small stained glass jar. "They're decent ones," he said, setting it down by Lan Xichen's box. "Best I could do, considering that shielding spell the shidis were testing the other day."

"You didn't have to volunteer to be target practice," Lan Xichen said, dryly. "And if you'd agree to test the non-flammable spells, you wouldn't have to worry about melted or fused scales."

"And disappoint their little hearts?" Nie Mingjue snorted. "Clearly, you have never taught them yourself, A-Huan. No one could resist those solemn faces."

Chapter 28

Summary:

Wei Wuxian is worried about his scales...

Wei Wuxian held as still as he could manage while his shadows gingerly scraped off a few semi-decent scales that he could spare from his achy wings. They still hadn't healed up the way he'd wanted them to and despite the fact that normally, it wasn't that bad, he didn't know if he could stand for his new Bonded to see them just yet.

Or even to see how some of those scars translated to his very human body in his current state. It wasn't pretty. It was a little past ugly, but he'd survived all of it and that was what mattered in the end.

That was what he told himself, anyway.

Priya had taught him how to use his shadows as a temporary illusion to keep his ranked status hidden and to keep his scars practically invisible so no opponent would consider it a weakness.

With luck, Lan Wangji hadn't caught much of a glimpse with him in full transformation that one night when he'd crashed through the mountainous barrier and careened into their lives by dropping into a dead faint immediately after plunging from ridiculous heights.

He'd used his shadows to hide the fact that he was a submissive, which had worked right up until it hadn't, but then again, they had been expecting them.

Wei Wuxian gritted his teeth as one of his shadows tugged too sharply at a cracked, half-embedded scale. The burn was a quick flare of discomfort and then the expected throb for a small, open wound.

His healing rate sucked, but enough food usually made up the difference.

Really, it hadn't been that bad, but normally, there'd be more fruit with his meals and then he'd be able to slink off alone to lick his wounds in peace. Lots of sleep, lots of fruit, a few more potions than any normal person would need often made up for the absence of physical affection that would've eased the process.

Another painful pinch let him know that his shadows were still hard at work. He turned his face into the soft plush covers of his new luxuriously oversized bed and wondered at what had made Nie Huaisang pick such an extravagant piece of furniture.

By the time his shadows had finished, he'd managed to explore a nice little chunk of the room, thanks to the few shadows that were happily directed with little grunts and twitches while he waited for the ordeal to be over.

The end result was two large handfuls of very bloody, half-curved and warped scales, with a smattering of decent ones in semi-good condition. He used the usual sorting spell get it all separated, then let his shadows eat up the bad ones, while casting a polishing charm on the remaining ones.

He found a neat little empty glass bottle with the collection of colorful toiletries stashed underneath the nightstand. It was the perfect size for the good scales and he quickly poured them into it, producing a new length of red satin ribbon to tie around the fat neck, for decoration.

There! Pretty enough, if he did say so himself.

When he took care of his scales, they were stunning. Marbled masterpieces of shining peach-toned streaks slicing through brilliant shades of silver. Some were more peach than others, while some were more silver. The melded, twin-colored bits were usually along that midpoint where his wing-scales shifted into the more silver than peach range.

Idly he wondered what all them looked like and if he'd be able to catch a glimpse of them. He was already dreading and looking forward to the scale exchange in equal measure. It would certainly soothe his instincts to have such a personal piece of his bonded on his person at all times. 

With that thought in hand, he tucked the bottle away in his robes and scurried out of his rooms, following his nose towards the delicious scent of food. If he was lucky, everyone else had taken their time to get out of those ridiculously fancy robes and he'd managed to save himself some time by using a few grooming spells.

Lan Xichen had actually dared to ask if he needed help getting out of them. It’d taken a good bit of effort to answer that question from the other side of the door. 

A sigh escaped. 

His sense of smell was fantastic as ever and he tracked the tasty scents all the way to a softly lit, beautifully arranged open-air pavilion. Oval-shaped in design, slightly raised up from the rich green grass, the sleek expanse of deep tanned stone suggested that it was a conduit for converting or absorbing Earth elemental magic, possibly used to stabilize the Lans.

The lack of an overhead roof was a nod to it being strictly for Earth elementals, given that a distinct lack of shadows in the daytime meant it wasn't for the Nies. But in the night, he could see that it was calmer and filled with plenty of perfectly angled decorations carved into some of the tall pillars to cast heavy shadows all around.

His shadows darted out ahead of him, automatically checking and double-checking that it was safe to approach and that everything was alright.

Separating the bonding spell from his magical core and binding it to the anchor points—his claim marks—had only worked because of the dampening spell he'd cast on top of it. That had muted everything into a low murmur and even though it might've been helpful now, to see how his new Bonded were faring, Wei Wuxian could not take the chance of a realignment period.

Not now, not when he barely knew them, not when he didn't have a Pareya of his own or close family or friends. Well, Priya and Kane had helped with that and it'd done wonders for his emotional and energetic upheaval, but that did not mean he needed another one.

Even if it would likely make things easier with his new Circle.

That was too easy. Too good. He couldn't trust that yet. They hadn't even known each other for a week!

The breeze shifted, carrying over wisps of conversation to his conflicted self. He could pick out their voices and the easy cadence of a friendly conversation. It sounded like they were relaxing and waiting for him, and he was pleased to note that there was a faint privacy space over the space that tingled to admit him as he approached. 

"...likes books?"

"Perhaps, A-Zahn. You can ask."

"He might like Da-ge's hell run. What? No! It's a suggestion! A suggestion! That doesn't mean I'm going—no, Da-ge, no!"

"Do not," came Lan Wangji's deep voice.

The scolding tone made Wei Wuxian smile. He wondered if Lan Wangji ever loosened up or if he was so stern and stoic all the time.

Apart from that glimmer of intensity he'd seen in the hall of ceremonies, it was almost as if Lan Wangji experienced every single emotion one at a time with all thorough deliberateness, before moving onto the next.

In contrast, he was reasonably sure that Nie Huaisang was someone who lived for the drama and would not be content in the slightest, if he wasn't contributing to it in some way or another as well.

But where did that leave Lan Xichen and Nie Mingue?

Wei Wuxian noodled around on that as he picked up the pace and came bursting into the quiet, playful atmosphere with all of the good cheer he could muster.

It was—a lot actually.

None of them startled, but he caught the barest touches of amusement in Lan Wangji's golden gaze, and outright happiness on Lan Xichen. Nie Mingue had Nie Huaisang in a half-headlock, which ended at once, with breathless laughs and shoulder slaps to each other, as Lan Xichen inserted himself between them to prevent further squabbling.

"We were about to go and dig you out of there," Nie Huaisang said, mopping his face with a convenient, pristine handkerchief. "Did you fall into the wardrobe?"

"The bed, actually," Wei Wuxian said, laughing.

He was subtly shuffled into a position at Lan Wangji's right with the help of the Nie shadows and one elegant, white-sleeved arm patting a seating cushion beside him.

It made his face warm a bit, but he didn't fuss. Instead, he plopped down beside Lan Wangji and flashed a wide, bright grin. He was so handsome up close! Such long eyelashes and such a nice, perfect mouth and—no! Bad Wei Wuxian! He needed to—not think about that.

To think about any other possible thing, but that.

"Food?" he squeaked out.

"Food!" Nie Huaisang said, cheerily. "You're not vegetarian, right? Those two are, though it makes you wonder with all of those muscles." He shuddered, theatrically. "Even Da-ge's got them, but I don't need any. This is tasty and this is not and this one is a little spicy, but not too much. Do you like spice?-“

Wei Wuxian let the happy chatter wash over him as the Lans smiled at him with serene indulgence. Nie Mingjue interrupted twice to correct a few of the dishes' descriptions, before nudging a few platters towards him with a nod of approval.

"If your tastes run as hot as most from Yunmeng, you'll find these spicier and to your tastes. Those two-" he nodded to the Lans. "Can't hold their spices."

"I'll eat it for you," Wei Wuxian said, grinning. "And seeing as we're all talking right now...? Rules or did I miss something?”

"Waived for tonight," Lan Wangji said, solemnly. "For bonding day and night, all rules are waived. Cannot be held responsible."

Wei Wuxian blinked. "...alright."

Chapter 29

Summary:

A lively dinner while LWJ thinks some more. Like, a lot.

 

Lan Wangji was struggling. Yes, he'd said it was an evening with no rules, but he'd already broken the excessive emotion one several times over, and now, he had a sinking feeling that it would be a semi-permanent occurrence if he wasn't extremely strict about it in the future. There was the rule on excessive noise, that even the privacy spells added after Wei Wuxian’s arrival, didn’t seem to do much at all. 

He was only slightly thankful that it meant no one else could hear their conversations, but that was a joy short-lived. 

Thanks to Nie Huaisang’s very short conversation and the input from both of his older Bonded, his conflicted feelings were largely over dealing with knowledge gifted to him and seeing the reality of it playing out in front of him. 

He was right—Wei Wuxian did flinch. 

But it was a controlled flinch, now that he could see it up close. Quick reflexes and an even quicker readjustment as if he was reading them all like some sort of opponent in a fighting ring or a dueling arena. 

Lan Wangji observed him with the kind of single-minded focus that Shufu occasionally scolded him for. He couldn’t help it. It pulled at something inside of him to get closer, deeper, as intimate as could be allowed—a call towards his Alpha instincts that he thought he’d buried in his teenage years. 

Oh, it was different from Lan Xichen. 

Yet another point where they differed, but people only ever saw what they wanted and so, somehow, it was expected that they were pristine Jade pillars of impeccable integrity, strength, and beauty. 

Honestly, he’d just wanted to stop the courtship offers. He was tired of fielding rude requests, and encroachments on his personal time, space, and magic, so when he’d stumbled across his brother and Nie Mingjue, he’d stopped to listen to their panicked explanation. 

He’d stopped and listened to Nie Huaisang’s solution. And then, he’d stopped everything else that he’d set in motion for his own neatly ordered life. 

There were no regrets, of course. 

But now, perhaps, there was one regret. If he were to ask—no, if he were to offer—would Wei Wuxian even care to listen to him? Especially if he was only in it for the original parameters of the contract—wait. 

Lan Wangji frowned. 

He’d skimmed the final draft of the ridiculous document, but Lan Xichen had done the very last of the read-throughs and assured him that all was well. They’d signed it together, his signature neatly beside Wei Wuxian’s, but somehow, it felt like a bit of a hollow victory. 

The Elders were strict and even though Shufu had some sway with them, it was largely concerning him or Lan Xichen—and only both of them because they’d chosen to bond together with the Nies and had done so before the Elder Council could refute the matter. 

He’d endured icy civility, dismissive behavior, and outright borderline rudeness several times, before his stoic expressions began to speak for himself, leaving all who crossed his path to escape with some measure of wariness. 

A small price to pay, but he would rather they were afraid of him and thus left his Bonded alone, rather than attempting to badger him and them to carry out old, outdated regulations that had no bearing on the current time and changes within their realm. 

Lan Xichen’s blue sleeves swept away out of the corner of his eyes and he caught sight of the slightly raised eyebrow and the silent prompt of a question that was both an admonishment and a query in one. 

Everything alright? Lan Xichen seemed to ask. 

Perfectly fine. Lan Wangji sent back, hastily refocusing on the scene in front of him.

If he didn't know better, he'd swear that Wei Wuxian was drunk, but Nie Huaisang swore there was no alcohol involved and Nie Mingjue had remained at his usual volume, so whatever had happened, wasn't the typical bit of Emperor's Smile or whatever else could be gracing their dinner table. 

It wasn't exactly that he was opposed to it. Everyone had their own personal preferences after all, but in the case of Wei Wuxian, he'd gradually become more—clingy, as the night had gone on.

And now, Lan Wangji had absolutely no idea what he was supposed to do, because Wei Wuxian was half-sprawled against him, as if he'd tip right into his lap, eyes shining with such a soft, unguarded look, that it made him want to lean down and taste that sunshine laughter right off of his lips.

Ah.

Right.

He wasn't supposed to do that. Difficult. So difficult. Why was his life always so difficult when it came to simple things? No wonder his thoughts had taken a detour into other things. He was trying to distract himself and it really, really wasn’t working. 

Despite Nie Huaisang's suggestion of using his words, Lan Wangji was still—suffering. Using words with Wei Wuxian was hard when he was already five sentences and three paragraphs ahead of his own meticulous thoughts and by the time he'd tried to reorder them into something better, the topic had changed yet again.

Frustrating. So frustrating!

And it didn't help that Wei Wuxian was so clever, chattering away about everything and anything, happy to share stories that were so fantastical at some point, Lan Wangji was positively sure that there was no way any of it was true.

If it was, he had no idea how Wei Wuxian had managed to last so long on his own. The sheer amount of chaos that followed him seemed like it would do in a lesser man.

Warm laughter floated out on the calm evening breeze, the first few blips of starlight winking overhead from the sky. Strands of moonlight shone down, bathing the entire pavilion in a soft light glow.

Wei Wuxian slumped against him, warm and soft, a yawn sputtering out. "It's not that bad," he mumbled, kicking a foot in Nie Huaisang's direction and nearly upsetting his corner of the table. "Yunmeng," he hiccupped."

Indulgently, Nie Mingjue reclined on the pile of pillows set up around their corner of the table, Lan Xichen tucked against his side, halfway dozing as the night stretched on. "It isn't?" he said, teasingly.

A pink-cheeked Nie Huaisang squinted suspiciously at his brother, one cup of probably-not-tea in his hand. "What's the catch?" he demanded.

"No catch, A-Sang," Nie Mingjue said, mustache twitching in a way that meant he dearly wanted to laugh and was doing his best to hold it together. "It was an innocent question."

"S'funny," Wei Wuxian said, snorting. "We shoot kites. For fun." He gave an emphatic nod. "Sometimes as punishment. S'not bad. The more you shoot, the better you get. I'm really good."

Nie Huaisang twisted around to study him, dark eyes seeming to turn even darker. "Yeah? You're good then?"

"The best!" Wei Wuxian said, loudly. "Best-best. Uncle Jiang said my Dad was too, but he never—I don't know. They don't say. Would've liked to know more. Lots more. No one talks about it, y'know?"

Nie Mingjue's expression twisted, slightly. "No one?" he asked, almost coaxing. Lan Xichen stirred, turning his face to smush it into one broad shoulder.

"Nope! I used to ask, but it never mattered. Had to stop. A-Cheng didn't like it and Shijie got sad. Don't like it when she's sad. S'not fair. She's always so nice."

"...Jiang Yanli, right?" Nie Huaisang asked, contemplatively. "I haven't met her yet. She's really nice?"

"So nice!" Wei Wuxian said, brightening. "Makes me soup. Spicy! Spicer than A-Cheng." A giggle slipped out. "Spicer than everyone else's! Means it's all mine. I like it. She's engaged to that stupid peacock though. Dumb peacock."

"...peacock?" Nie Huaisang prodded. "Who's the peacock?"

"Dumb," Wei Wuxian sighed, head tipped up, bleary gaze fixing on Lan Wangji's face. "You're pretty," he announced, reaching up one slowly-moving finger to poke at one smooth cheek. "Prettier. Prettiest. I'm glad. Thought they were gonna ship me off somewhere bad. Didn't wanna go. Couldn't just leave though."

A slight frown marred his face. He reached up sloppily to pat at his mouth as if he couldn't quite believe the words he'd said.

Nie Huaisang frowned. He sat up straighter, several of his shadows coming up to pull at his shoulders. "Wei Wuxian—did you drink that?" He pointed to a small flask on the table, kept quite close to his own platter. "I said not to drink that one!"

A conspiratorial smile snuck onto Wei Wuxian's face. "S'okay," he said, sleepily. "I don't get drunk easily. It's very hard. Uncle Jiang said I get that from my Mom." Silver eyes sharpened. "M'not drunk," he whispered.

And he promptly passed out, all but toppling into Lan Wangji's lap, fast asleep.

Hm.

Lan Wangji frowned, directing the deeper frown to Nie Huaisang, who gave a hasty shake of his head, immediately scooting further out of range.

"I don't think he drank it, Wangji," Nie Mingjue said, quietly. "But if he did manage to steal a few sips, it is potent."

"Shouldn't make him like that though," Nie Huaisang said, worriedly. "It's just that my dose is a little stronger than Da-ge's. You know that."

Nie Mingjue jostled Lan Xichen gently. "We should call it a night for now, Wangji. I don't think we're going to get a better time than now. Xichen, Xichen, wake up—we're going to move the pillows just now—Xichen?"

Lan Wangji sighed. He carefully tucked Wei Wuxian's limbs together, then scooped him up and settled him into his lap, unable to fight the instinctive urge to keep a sleeping bonded close, especially his newest addition.

Like everything else about him, Wei Wuxian was light and warm, his magic reaching out oh so tentatively to Lan Wangji's and twining around his Earth element as if it was already halfway enamored.

Chapter 30

Summary:

Secret conversations?!

Wei Wuxian slept soundly in his arms, unbothered by his new position in Lan Wangji’s lap. His shadows stayed close, almost invisible in the low light, despite the amount of darkness present that would ease any sort of strain on their wielder. 

For a moment, he allowed himself to look and appreciate the sleeping face of someone who had stolen his heart at a single glance. The raw, jagged edges of the sharpness he’d built around himself, seemed to melt and dull just a little. 

Enough for him to gently poke at the newest connection—the tenuous thread that held their claim. He felt a faint, faraway echo, as if the bond had only just reached there instead of being anchored for several hours now. 

Odd. 

It hadn’t taken that long to anchor itself before and he knew that Nainai would’ve been sure to insist on Shadow-Earth bonding spellwork for all of them, to ease the strain of everything. 

Still, it really didn’t hurt at all when Wei Wuxian snuggled closer, just like he’d done in the healing pavilion, straining towards the warmth as if that was all that he craved. Like before, it tugged sharply on the protective side of his Alpha’s instincts and he squeezed a little tighter, tucking Wei Wuxian’s head under his chin. 

Nie Huaisang’s contemplative expression across the table, interrupted any hope for peaceful thoughts and retiring to the pillow pit. 

“…Huaisang,” he prompted, when it seemed as if their resident schemer would keep his new thoughts to himself. He’d wanted to hear more before the conversation had tapered off earlier. 

A flicker of gold magic sparked at his fingertips and he gently spooled it over Wei Wuxian’s entire body to grant him privacy from whatever was about to be said. He was sure that Nie Mingjue was right—Wei Wuxian did not seem like the kind of person who would appreciate being the topic of conversation. 

Even if it was for a necessary reason. 

And he wouldn’t like it either. 

But if he didn’t know the threat, he couldn’t defend or protect against it. His instincts would focus in the wrong direction and he wouldn’t have time to build some sort of defense before their little scheme came crashing down on their heads. 

They’d managed to hide it all so well for the past years, after all. 

Nie Huaisang sighed. Loudly. 

“It’s nothing,” he said, in his usual carelessly dismissive way. The calculated shift of his shoulders, the twist at the corner of his mouth, and the way he swiped his flask of blood-spiked strengthening and balancing tea to pour a mouthful down his throat. 

Automatically, Nie Mingjue reached for his own and took a large gulp. The tension around his dark eyes, eased almost instantly. He wiped his mouth on the back of his hand and offered the flask to a halfway-roused Lan Xichen, who shook his head, gently nudging it away. 

“I’m fine, Mingjue. Just tired. The day is catching up to me.” Tiredness radiated from his tall, lithe form, but he was more awake than asleep now. 

“Just tired?” Nie Huaisang asked, arching a brow. “Because I don’t feel anything remotely like a realignment coming on right now and it should’ve started already. When we bonded, there was barely enough time to eat.” 

“Too soon to tell,” Lan Wangji said, firmly. “Every bond is different. Huaisang.” 

Nie Huaisang twitched. “Stop that,” he whined. “I’m getting there, really. You don’t have to sound like that. I was only going to say that he spoke about Jiang Yanli and her fiancé, right? Wasn’t it that Jin heir? The Zixuan one or something like that? Not that arrogant cousin of his.” 

“There’s so many of them you can’t tell them apart,” Nie Mingjue scoffed. “It’s a wonder they’re even claimed as it is.” 

Lan Xichen frowned. “Be nice, A-Jue. It is not their fault they are born into that. I did hear something about that though.” 

“Oho? Gossip, Xichen?” Nie Huaisang fairly purred. 

“No. I asked a question and it was answered, but in a roundabout way,” Lan Xichen said. “I don’t believe they’re still engaged, are they? Wasn’t there some scandal about it last year? Or the year before? Some kind of insult to her and her brother took offense. There was a fight. Some witnesses claim there was a duel, but I never did hear anything else about that.” 

“A duel? That’s new. Didn’t hear that one. Rumors say there were stray spells involved. At any case, it was called off, and shortly after, from what I understand—the Jins called in all the loans they’d granted to Lotus Pier.” Nie Huaisang took another sip of his spiked tea. “What do you think of that?” 

“He would know,” Nie Mingjue said, slowly. His contemplative gaze rested on Wei Wuxian. “There’s no way he wouldn’t know. Why wouldn’t he mention that? Or why would he pretend it didn’t happen? Wait—is that why we got the whole contract?” 

“I believe so,” Lan Xichen said, darkly. “You know what the Elders were saying before this. Especially with our insistence that we wanted neither wives, nor consorts of any sort and no surrogates. That effectively disrupted everything that they were about to set in motion.” 

“Especially when Shufu protested,” Lan Wangji said, grimly. “He wasn’t hopeful after the visit, but he said Wei Wuxian was our best chance.” 

“He is our best chance,” Nie Huaisang said, annoyed. “And before any of you get any brilliant ideas, I’m just going to say that I’ve been having soulmate dreams and they look an awful lot like him. Laughing, red ribbon, grey eyes. I don’t get more details than that, but I’ve had that dream every other night since the proposal was accepted. That means something.” 

“I have had a few myself,” Lan Xichen said, slowly. “But more like, the sound of his voice and the feel of his magic. I didn’t get any specific visuals. I suppose it’s safe to guess that the rest of you have as well?” 

Nie Mingjue sighed. “Yes. We’re making a mess of this already. We have to tell him. I don’t think he’d like being in the dark about this any more than any of us would. He might not want to play along undercover, but-” 

“It wouldn’t be forever,” Lan Xichen said, softly. He placed a hand on Nie Mingjue’s arm and squeezed reassuringly. “We know it wouldn’t be forever.” 

“Just until we can either dismantle the council or get them off our backs some other way,” Nie Huaisang said, annoyed. “Are you sure we can’t appoint one of your thousands of cousins as the next in line? Honestly, that would solve all our problems.” 

“Would not,” Lan Wangji said, squeezing Wei Wuxian a little closer to him again. “No one has the right magical frequency for our Guardian.” 

“There’s no proof that one of our kids would have it either!” Nie Huaisang scowled. “And it’s not fair of them to put that on Wei Wuxian either. I bet they didn’t even ask him.” 

“We won’t know unless we ask him,” Lan Xichen said, reasonably. “And we won’t know if we can trust him for sure, until the realignment settles. You know everything will be too close to the surface otherwise. My instincts are suppressed right now, but it’s only from all the potions and tinctures they’ve been pouring into me since yesterday.” 

“Nothing’s changed,” Lan Wangji said, staring down at Wei Wuxian again, silently memorizing every little feature. The arm supporting Wei Wuxian’s shoulders, tipped him up a little more, so he could rub gently up and down his back. Their bonding day wasn’t even over and already, he felt as if he’d challenge the realms for him. “He will listen though. He is more—free. I do not think he will refuse to help, if he knows what we are up against.” 

“It’ll just be a matter of how we ask it,” Nie Mingjue finished. “That’s fair enough. Can’t blame him. You know, I’d like to see just how good he is with that sword of his. Titled blade and all.” 

“Da-ge!” Nie Huaisang said, sharply. “You are not dragging him into your little hell run. Not without proper warning and most certainly not before-” 

“I don’t think Shufu would agree unless he was tested first,” Lan Xichen said, apologetically. “Sorry. He’s scheduled for the first available slot though.” 

“It’s a titled blade,” Nie Mingjue said, sighing. “Can you blame me? You know what it takes to get a blade with a proper name that takes on a personality of its own? His even sealed itself. Couldn’t open it at all.” 

“Too much talking,” Lan Wangji said, evenly. “Air is shifting.” His grasp on the privacy spell tightened in preparation for dissolution. 

Lan Xichen straightened, face tipping up to the sky. His golden gaze fixed on the moon, lips moving in silent calculation. “I’d say we have about an hour or two, maximum until peak wild magic rising,” he said. “That long enough?”  

“Mn.” 

Chapter 31

Summary:

Pillow pile!

Lan Xichen watched tiredly as his little brother struggled with the very obvious pull to Wei Wuxian, who couldn’t have been more different from any of them, if he’d tried. It was clear to see that Lan Wangji was already all in, whether he knew it or not. 

He hoped that the same was true for Wei Wuxian, though some of the more glaring differences were starting to worry him. Nie Mingjue was right, he knew, keeping their secret romance a secret from Wei Wuxian probably wouldn’t go over very well. 

But without the instinctive support and comfort of all them being solidly bonded, he was reluctant to share that much of himself, just yet. Lan Wangji wasn’t the only private one among them. 

Still,  Lan Xichen was waiting for the same telltale pull as before, where the realignment would settle into his bones, then gently pull him towards the inevitable healing sleep. The bone-deep exhaustion that surfaced now, was only from the past stress of weeks upon months and watching as his Bonded gradually grew strained and stressed.

It’d pained him to see Nie Mingjue’s reactions to the madness showing up in him, and then to witness Lan Wangji’s stronger reactions as his Alpha rank inevitably demanded more of his body and magic, than he was able to give. 

Now, watching him cradle Wei Wuxian in his lap as if he were the most precious thing in the realms was everything that Lan Xichen had never known he’d wanted. 

They’d had such a good night, right up until Wei Wuxian had started matching Nie Huaisang in some sort of snack-swapping game that involved guessing how much of something or the other that Nie Mingjue was doing. He’d given up on following that when it was clear that Nie Huaisang was taking full advantage of the no-rules on bonding night loophole.

And that Wei Wuxian was simply along for the ride. 

It was easy to ignore, right up until he’d seen Wei Wuxian sneak a few sips off of Nie Huaisang’s medicinal flask. Unlike him and Wangji, the Nies preferred to keep their tonics close at hand with a simple drinking flask, instead of the magical potion bottles he kept stashed in his sleeves.

The tincture had hit differently though, Lan Xichen noted. 

Wei Wuxian had gone from clingy, chatty and awake—to sleepy, soft and then out like a like without any warning at all. 

That was—good and bad to know. Lan Wangji’s lack of alarm let him know that it was more likely that Wei Wuxian had simply knocked himself out without realizing exactly what was in Nie Huaisang’s flask. 

But then the sleepy conversation had caught on a portion of his tired brain, bringing up a few of the conversational tidbits that hadn’t settled right at all. Tiredness washed over him again, the expected side effect of the Lan bedtime asserting itself on account of no reason to keep himself awake past the usual hours.

Across the table from him, Lan Wanji delicately yawned into his sleeve, already half-angled towards the little hill in the distance where they’d set up the pillow pit, as Nie Huaisang called it. The best way to spend a night in the open-air, especially if a realignment was about to start or if there was the possibility of wings coming out. 

Right. Wait-! They hadn’t exchanged scales! 

“Wangji-“ 

“He’s sleeping,” Lan Wangji said, stubbornly. “Don’t want to wake him.” 

Fond exasperation rose up. Lan Xichen sighed. “He might be unhappy to wake and find that we didn’t gift him any.” 

“He would not want to miss the exchange,” Lan Wangji countered. “Please, brother,” he added, when it seemed as if Lan Xichen was about to protest. “Please?” 

And, because his darling baby brother so rarely asked for things for himself—Lan Xichen gave in. He ignored the knowing look from Nie Mingjue and the calculating one from Nie Huaisang. 

“Stop it, you two,” he said, mildly scolding.  The familiar itch of his dragel transformation ran down the length of his body and back. The urge to shift was there and he mightily tamped it down, willing the feeling to pass.

A shudder ran through him. 

“A-Huan?” Nie Mingjue asked, voice low for his ears alone. “What is it?” 

Lan Xichen clenched his jaw and his fists, working until he could squash the urge that fought to be free. “Don’t know,” he said, through gritted teeth. “Something just—like a wave. Rolled right over me. Wanted to drown me, almost. I could—taste it.” 

“Taste what?” Nie Huaisang wanted to know. “Xichen?” 

“…blood.” Lan Xichen shuddered again. “I could taste—blood.” 

Nie Mingjue wrapped him up in a hug, squeezing hard enough to break him in half, almost. “It’s alright,” he murmured, over and over. “You’re here. You’re on the ground. Everything’s fine. Nothing’s happening. No one’s bleeding. There’s nothing happening to-” 

Lan Xichen clutched at his arms, holding tight. His breath came in short gasps. “I don’t understand,” he said, faintly. “The bonding spell should’ve taken by now. It should be getting better, not worse. What’s happening?” 

“Don’t know,” Lan Wangji said, carefully. His worried glance flicked to Wei Wuxian and then back at them. “We should move. Pillows. Rest. Maybe it will come then.” 

Nie Huaisang pursed his lips. His shadows rippled around them, rushing to tidy up the table and keep everything together. He took a few more sips from his flask, then stood, wobbling only once. “I still don’t feel anything either,” he said. “But Wei Wuxian took three sips from this. I don’t know how that’s going to affect him, though it shouldn’t be too bad on account of our sharing the same element.” 

Lan Xichen made a soft sound of protest in his throat. He hoped it wouldn’t have any adverse affects for Wei Wuxian. 

The sudden wave of heaviness that settled over him was a relief. Strong and almost familiar in the way it pushed at his magical core, he willed it to be the realignment they sought. Even if it wasn’t quite as obvious as expected, the slow start was good enough. 

Now, they needed to move away from the food and over to the lawn or the sleeping area that’d been outfitted yesterday. A little hollow between constructed hills, an outdoor space fashioned for the sole purpose of being a comfortable sleeping space. 

There were soft blankets charmed to the ground, while a viewing dome was spelled overhead to allow for nighttime skywatching, without the press of chilled air or stray bugs and that sort of inconvenience.

It was also soundproofed, as sometimes Nie Huaisang snored, but Lan Wangji had always appreciated the privacy of having a large outdoor space to lounge in dragon or human form. Nie Mingjue didn’t particularly care one way or another, the same as Lan Xichen. 

“Shall we move?” Lan Xichen asked, rising gracefully with the help of Nie Mingjue. “We shouldn’t linger if the—oh. Are you awake, Wei Wuxian?” 

Lan Wangji twitched, staring down to find himself caught in the equally starstruck gaze of a red-faced Wei Wuxian. 

Ah. 

Young love. How adorable. 

Lan Xichen barely stifled a snort of amusement. It wasn’t terribly charitable to be so amused at his brother’s expense, but when he’d first laid eyes on Nie Mingjue, he’d been just as much of a fool and even more so, once they were free enough to be wholly with each other. 

It was only fair that Lan Wangji had the chance to experience such wonderment and awkwardness all at the same time. 

“If you’re awake, then Wangji doesn’t have to carry you anymore,” Lan Xichen said, wickedly. “You can walk, right?” 

Spluttering, Wei Wuxian tumbled out of Lan Wangji’s arms, his face as red as Lan Wangji’s ears, half-hidden behind his sleek hair. “I—what—I didn’t—what?” He tried to speak, no proper explanation leaving his mouth. 

“Dinner is over,” Lan Wangji said, smoothly. He rose, flicking his sleeves out of the way. “We will retire. It is past-” 

“No rules!” Nie Huaisang interrupted, his shadows gathering up around him, the table already cleared and neatened up for the kitchen retrieval spells to whisk away the leftovers and dishes. “You said no rules on bonding night and it is still bonding night. Wei Wuxian, don’t let him bully you!” 

“I’m not!” Wei Wuxian protested rather pitifully, his face still quite flustered and his hands twisting into a tangle in front of him.”Where are—we’re going back to the-“ 

“Pillow pit!” Nie Huaisang declared, gesturing grandly outside of the pavilion. “This way! Follow me!” He gave a yank at Wei Wuxian with one of his shadows and shrieked in delight, when one of Wei Wuxian’s shadows gave him a shove back in return. 

They stumbled out of the pavilion yanking, pushing and jostling at each other, each trying to outmaneuver the other with the help of their sneaky shadows. It was more of a ridiculous slap-fight than anything serious, given the amount of laughter and stumbling taking place. 

Lan Xichen watched it with rising fondness, nudging Nie Mingjue with one elbow. “Remember when we were like that?” He murmured. 

“We’re still like that,” Nie Mingjue said, impishly. “Tag.” He leaned it to kiss Lan Xichen’s cheek and bolted after the giggling pair ahead of him. 

Lan Wangji drew up beside him, serene as ever, despite his still pink ears. “Tag, brother?” He asked, mildly. 

“Hush,” Lan Xichen said, flicking his own sleeves out in the same practiced motion that he knew Lan Wangji had copied from him. 

The pink ears grew red again. 

“Come on, or they’ll make us sleep on the edges again. Wei Wuxian is bound to claim the middle and Huaisang will probably let him have it this once.” 

Lan Wangji sighed, as if put upon and dutifully followed him. They arrived at the pillow pit to find that he dampness of the nighttime dew was spelled away with clever magic, leaving the giant pile of pillows and blankets strategically placed for maximum comfort.

Wei Wuxian sat upright in the midst of it all, his silver eyes darting around as he mapped out the space, took note of the number of pillows and blankets—Lan Xichen could literally see him counting and calculating them—before relaxing and sitting back on his heels. It was almost as if he’d been checking something, then decided it was alright in the end.

“Wei Wuxian!” Nie Huaisang squawked, wriggling out from under him, his characteristic fan misplaced, and his face a bit red from all the movement. “Let me up, you brute!” He did what none of them had managed and effectively rolled around on the blankets and pillows, grabbing, poking and pinching in retaliation as Wei Wuxian gave as good as he got.

“Huaisang,” Nie Mingjue said, exasperated. “I thought you were tired.” He reached down and separated them both with a strong hand to each collar, hoisting them apart by the scruff as if they were two clumsy kittens batting at each other.

Lan Xichen smothered a laugh in his sleeve, then held a hand out for Nie Huaisang. “Here, let me have Huaisang. You can settle Wuxian.”

“I don’t need to be settled—ah, Xichen!” Nie Huaisang protested, even as he was handed over, despite his protests. “Don’t!” 

But Lan Xichen had already caught him easily with one arm and held him close with the other, his grip firm and secure. “Settle,” he murmured, gently rubbing his cheek against Nie Huaisang’s. “It’s late.” 

“No rules,” Nie Huaisang protested, weakly. “I’m not—tired.” 

Lan Xichen hummed at the yawn that followed those words. “Of course you aren’t,” he said, indulgently. “But we’re all going to rest anyway.” 

“Xichen!” 

Nie Mingjue didn’t hesitate to hand Wei Wuxian over to Lan Wangji with a firm pat on the head.“Behave,” he said, scratching Wei Wuxian’s chin and ignoring the laughter it produced. “Who’s in the middle?” He asked, gesturing at the piles of pillows and blankets. His shadows rushed to help, piling up pillows around the center and forming a little pillow wall around one side.

“In you go,” Lan Xichen said, giving Nie Huaisang a little toss and smiling at the expected shriek of delight. “Wangji?”

Wei Wuxian squirmed, but it was already too late. There was a half-yelp of his own when Lan Wangji gave him a little toss into the pile of pillows and close enough to pounce on Nie Huaisang.

Notes:

More plot happens AFTER they wake up. lol. Let 'em sleep first.

Chapter 32

Summary:

A Very Nice Cuddle Pile

Wei Wuxian stirred faintly in the puddle of warmth wrapped around him on all sides. He was comfortable, cozy and so liquid that it seemed like nothing was real at all. He could’ve sworn there was a nice, soft humming right under his ears, a wall of warmth plastered against his front, another at his back, a pleasant weight keeping him comfortably pinned and he was reasonably sure that someone had a hand up his shirt.

How nice! 

It’d been so long since anyone had actually—wait. 

A hand up his shirt.

What?

Wei Wuxian went from fast asleep to wide awake with the speed of a lightning bolt. He scrambled to sit upright with the kind of frantic desperation that only happened when he was late for a thing that he was absolutely not supposed to be late for—or at least, he tried to. Instead, there were several pairs of hands that immediately latched onto him, followed by three very different growls of varying degrees of warning and one comforting rumble meant to soothe him right back to dreamland. 

Almost at once, his brain melted back into a pleased little bowl of soup, happy at being so deliciously trapped between all of his Bonded and so obviously cared for, because they were both warning and fussing over him at the same time.

Oh.

Wow.

Alright. 

Wei Wuxian froze in place. He’d felt that all the way down to his bones, thank you very much. It was a new experience with the way he could feel it burning through the claim marks on his arm.

Growls had never bothered him before, but this time, he’d felt the energy echoing in answer down his arm with the claim marks. The rumble—that lovely comforting rumble—settled deep inside of him like a soul-deep reassurance that promised everything would be alright.

That was new.

So new.

He’d never felt that before and it felt so damn good. It was definitely stronger than he remembered, but his soup-brain didn’t want to think about why that was important. 

Instead, Wei Wuxian instinctively snuggled closer, seeking to press himself up against the source of that rumble, only to feel strong arms locking tight around his waist and helping the snuggle effort along.

Oh. Also very nice.

A tiny, squeaky sort of purr escaped before he could help himself.

Warmth flushed over him from crown to claw. He couldn’t even complain, as the embarrassment rose, then subsided in a matter of seconds. He could feel a steady pulse of satisfaction thrumming through all of his bonds, as if the dampening spell wasn’t even active.

Strange. He knew he’d cast it as soon as he’d been able to. 

But this magic was new and heady, filling him with a surge of adrenaline that somehow left him feeling breathless and not restless. The new magic spiraled over him in an unending loop, as if deliberately ensuring that he couldn’t mistake the fact that he was surrounded on all sides, perfectly safe, and very much the center of attention in a way he hadn’t even known he could ask for.

They were so good to him. 

Hands moved, shifting and patting, while blunt fingernails scraped over a few patches of half-scaled skin. The very nice hand rubbing soothingly at his poor stomach shifted to gentle pats that were more like taps, instead.

It was going to put him back to sleep. A very deep sleep, even. 

Not a realignment, but probably quite close to one. 

A traitorous yawn slipped out. He squirmed at the unexpected awakening, not really wanting to be up, but also not sure he should stay where he was.

Even if he did like it very much.

“Sleep,” a rough, gravelly voice rumbled in his ear. Lan Wangji? No. Not Lan Xichen. 

A whine caught in his throat. He choked it back.

“You’re still tired. So are the rest of us,” the voice continued. A scruffy chin scrubbed against his forehead. “Go back to sleep…”

Wei Wuxian snuffled, straining his neck to try and press his face against the mysterious scruffy chin. He caught a whiff of a warm, not-quite-spiced scent and immediately cataloged it as Nie Mingjue.

Oh. Hm. Still very nice.

This meant that the skinny arm tucked under his left was Huaisang’s, the head pillowed on his thigh was Lan Xichen, and the source of the fantastic rumbling was the warmth plastered at his back—Lan Wangji.

“Sleep,” Lan Wangji murmured, his warm breath ghosting over Wei Wuxian’s right ear.

Another squeak caught in his throat.

How was he supposed to go back to sleep with—oh. Nice. Yeah.

The purr that rattled out of his chest was rough and a tad raspy, but genuine nonetheless. Wei Wuxian relaxed, nearly boneless with delight at the different magical threads of energy twining around him. It was soft and coaxing in a way that soothed the rawness of his bruised heart.

A reassurance that touched him on all levels, particularly the nudge to his Submissive instincts. He sighed, burrowing down, pleased when every point of contact grew a little more intense.

Good.

Wei Wuxian was so content, that he barely noticed when his shadows settled alongside them, mixing in with the Nies and even borrowing pieces from the Lans. He was too busy luxuriating in the delightful feel of so many gentle hands on his person and the different sounds they made as they slept. 

He dozed and drifted for what seemed like hours, until finally, one of them began to move and shift around. No, wait, two of them.

Hmph.

Wei Wuxian gave a short, warning grumble when the warmth at his back, began to slowly peel away. He was comfortable and he did not want them to move! Leaving was absolutely out of the question. 

The unhappy sound made both escapees freeze in place.

“…Wei Wuxian?” Lan Xichen whispered, rubbing along his half-numbed thigh, as if to rub some feeling back into it. Faint healing energy tingled at his fingertips. “Are you awake?”

“No,” he said, grumpily, pushing harder back into his living blanket, Lan Wangji and gripping the hand looped around his waist to prevent it from leaving. “Too early. Go back to sleep.”

The warm hand on his stomach resumed the soothing strokes, unbothered. “It is time to rise,” Lan Wangji murmured. “You may rest longer, if needed. We will be back.”

Wei Wuxian cracked open one eye to squint up at him. He scowled with all the displeasure he could muster. He was warm! He was comfortable! Why did they have to disrupt that by moving?

A warm chuckle came from Lan Xichen. He still looked incredibly elegant and put together for someone who’d used his thigh as a pillow. Lan Wangji on the other hand, looked as unruffled and pristine as if he hadn’t even gone to bed at all.

It wasn’t fair!

Wei Wuxian’s morning pouting session was interrupted by Nie Mingjue’s huffy rumble, before he was literally passed over from Lan Wangji’s capable arms, straight into Nie Mingjue’s. His instinctive protest died off when Nie Huaisang squirmed into the empty space to cuddle up behind him, cheek smushed to one of Wei Wuxian’s shoulders.

Which. Hm. He was properly half-smothered again, so that was good. A disgruntled rumble petered out to that faintly raspy purr again. 

“See, all taken care of,” Lan Xichen said, indulgently. He patted Wei Wuxian’s foot. 

“We will be back. Do not worry,” Lan Wangji said, extracting himself from the giant sleeping pile and standing tall and perfect once more.

Comfortable, but still slightly grumpy, Wei Wuxian watched them leave. His tired eyes burned faintly, and he reluctantly settled down again. He couldn’t think of a single reason to be awake at such a terrible hour or how they could be so awake at that.

“They’re going to meditate,” Nie Huaisang murmured sleepily, as if he could hear the unspoken question. “Don’t worry about it. They always do that. Fall asleep at nine and wake at five. It’s a Lan thing.” He threw one leg over Wei Wuxian’s and pressed closer. “Da-ge, you can’t hog him. It’s cold over here too.”

Wei Wuxian squirmed again and found himself tucked closer between the Nie brothers, safely bracketed on both sides. Any attempt to move did not pan out in the slightest. 

“Why?” He mumbled in Nie Mingjue’s sturdy chest.

“Lan rules, Lan habits,” came the tired sigh. “You can sleep a bit longer though. We all can. Those two simply can’t lie abed, they feel as if they are somehow being useless or undisciplined and so they get up, wander around, and come back.”

“Naps are allowed,” Nie Huaisang said, yawning. “I think. They’ll come back to nap if they feel like it.”

Wei Wuxian snorted. That took too much effort to sort out. He might as well let himself go back to sleep. His shadows twined around him, overlapping with the protective ones from Nie Huaisang, before two little slips darted off at his request.

He wasn’t going to stalk them or anything. He just wanted to make sure that they were—safe. Yeah. That was all. They hadn’t even exchanged scales or anything yet and they’d already left for the day without so much as a mention of it! 

Alright, so he could excuse last night, because they’d all had a long day, but he wanted those scales! Was that too much to ask?  

He just needed a little bit of reassurance, that was all. 

He'd gotten cuddles and food, which was excellent and more than he could remember having before, so that was good. It was just his instincts that demanded a little bit more. Surely they wouldn't mind if he asked.

When they returned, he'd bring it up.

Even if he only had a pitiful handful of scales to share, they were still good ones and he would gladly have them exchanged and crafted into proof of their bonded status. The memory of the night was a little bit hazy in the back of his mind, but they hadn't kicked him out, even if he had gotten drunk on whatever Nie Huaisang had smuggled in with his weird flask.

They hadn’t minded him. They’d kept him. 

He was allowed to stay. 

Perhaps it wouldn’t be so bad after all. 

Chapter 33

Summary:

The Twin Jades' Morning Routine

"Scale Swap?" Lan Xichen asked, smoothly transitioning from one hand to the other for their handstand morning meditation. He breathed in the cool mountain air, feeling his body calm and synchronize with the wild magic of his birthplace.

"When we return," Lan Wangji said, decisively. He did not wobble in the slightest, mirroring his brother's perfect posture. "He was not ready last night."

"I don't think any of us were properly awake for it," Lan Xichen agreed. "His bond is still rather quiet this morning though. Is it quiet for you or am I reading too much into it already?"

"...it's quiet," Lan Wangji said, carefully. "I cannot tell if it should be louder, only that it has not changed. The time it took to activate was long."

"The first time was loud," Lan Xichen said. "I remember that, but Shufu said it was because it was the first of all bonds. That going from quiet to sound would be a jarring shift for anyone. You know, back then, I worried that you'd have a harder time of it than I would. But in the end, you didn't. I did."

Lan Wangji sighed. "Brother gives whole-heartedly," he said, quietly. "Needed to trust first, before accepting. That is alright."

"You do the same too," Lan Xichen reminded him. "But I've never seen you trust so fast before."

Lan Wangji's ears warmed. He studiously focused on the smooth stone tile where his hand splayed wide for balance. "His magic is pure," he said, softly. "I've never seen a Shadow elemental like that before."

"Mingjue said the same thing. He's excited to take him through his training obstacle course and then back to Qinghe for training, if Wei Wuxian would like. He doesn't look like the type that would want to, but I don't think he's like Huiasang either."

"He is quick," Lan Wangji offered. "When he broke through the wards, we didn't notice. He was fast. So fast. I do not know where he was headed to when he fell. He never said."

"Maybe he doesn't know?"

"...perhaps."

"Do you want to ask?"

"I do not want to push him. He is—skittish."

Lan Xichen sighed. "Mingjue will bring him back in one piece, Wangji. You need not worry of that."

"I did not worry."

"Wangji. Didi. I can feel that."

"...did not lie."

"Of course not," Lan Xichen said, fondly. "Alright. I'll leave it alone for now, but Mingjue was right. We do need to make sure he knows about all of us and what is happening."

Lan Wangji hummed in a way that meant he understood, but did not have a specific opinion on a timeline.

"Do you think the bonds are strong enough?"

"Do you?" he countered.

"You cannot always turn the question back on me," Lan Xichen said, exasperated. "You would know whether he's ready more than any of us."

"Scales first," Lan Wangji said, quietly. He let the sigh travel through his entire body and then slowly eased into a controlled hollow backbend, muscles rippling with the effortless control present.

A split-second later, Lan Xichen mirrored him.

Together, they finished out their routines and then, hot and sweaty, trooped down to the Cold Springs to take a quick, refreshing dip. It was something of their own personal meditation routine, something for them to share while also allowing a moment of connection for the Nies between each other.

Part of being part of a Circle was the give-and-take of dancing in and out of each other's space, knowing when to crowd in close and when to step back, so everyone could breathe. It was a delicate and proud dance that they'd slowly fumbled their way through in the years since they'd bonded.

They had only rounded the corner when Lan Wangji stiffened, his face blanking even more when he caught sight of who was walking up the path from the Cold Springs Pond, draped in a borrowed robe.

Lan Xichen caught on quick enough and he barely managed to keep his polite smile from faltering as he caught sight of an outer disciple, Su Minshan, guided along the path by an older Lan, who kept a protective arm around his shoulders.

The Lan in question merely nodded politely to the Twin Jades and bustled his half-wrapped companion faster along the path.

Lan Xichen waited until they'd disappeared around the corner, before he let his expression waver. Slowly, he followed Lan Wangji to the water's edge and stripped out of his overrobe and down to his inner robe.

"Wasn't that Su She?" he asked, carefully.

Lan Wangji gave the perfect appearance of a scowl without actually scowling. The displeased furrow in his brow said an entire paragraph all at once. "He should not have been here," he said, unhappily.

"The Cold Springs are available to all who wish to grow their cultivation, Wangji, it is not exclusive to us alone," he chided.

"He was not wearing his own robes," Lan Wangji said, still unhappy. "There is something not right with him, Brother."

"I don't think you have to like him," Lan Xichen said, easing into the cold water and relaxing with a pleased hum. "You just have to not challenge him." He relaxed even further when Lan Wangji settled next to him on the low rock ledge at the edge of the pond, where they could sit together in companionable silence.

"...he is not a challenge," Lan Wangji said, mulishly. "He is prideful. Arrogant. Loud."

Lan Xichen sighed. "You do not have to like him," he repeated, patiently. "Did you get your scales for Wei Wuxian or did you want help in collecting some new ones?"

"Could use some help," Lan Wangji murmured, turning to present one shoulder to Lan Xichen. His eyes flashed bright gold and a ripple against the surface of the water was the only warning before a massive, silver-and-blue wing emerged from his back.

"Perhaps a few with some blue in it?" Lan Xichen suggested. He dipped his hands in the water to keep them freshly cooled, then lightly skimmed across the scaled surface of the extended wing.

Like everything Lan Wangji did, it was meticulously cared for and beautifully unblemished, polished to perfect. There were several patches along the folds where the wing connected to his body, and the colors had mixed from just shiny silver and glistening blue, to a beautifully marbled specimen.

With the clawed tips of his fingers, Lan Xichen gently picked at a few of the older scales, occasionally dipping a hand in the water to trickle it against the scaly patch, until he'd managed to scrape free the ones he'd chosen.

"How about these?" He held out a handful, angled for Lan Wangji to see.

A pleased hum traveled through their bond. "Thank you," he hummed. "Does brother want fresh scales too?"

"I got mine yesterday," Lan Xichen said, pleased. He leaned back as the great wing folded back, melting away to nothing as Lan Wangji turned around, hands cupped for the gathered bounty. "I think they're fresh enough."

"Mn."

They left the Cold Springs, a happier silence shared between them and made it almost back to their shared living space, when Lan Wangji missed a step, knees buckling sharply.

His frantic pull on his Earth element had the ground cracking open underfoot, dirt rippling up to try and cradle him before he could faceplant in the ground. 

"Wangji!" Lan Xichen caught him by the arm and propelled him straight through the open gate and into their private space. He snapped the gate shut with a flick of his magic as his own body betrayed him, only slightly delayed from Wangji's. There was no warning at all. A wave of dizziness, a surge of foreign pain and then he slumped forward to the ground, the strength leeching out of him.

"What—is—happening?" Lan Wangji choked out, the precious gathered scales spilling from his hands to scatter on the ground as he doubled over in pain, arms clutching at his stomach. His claim marks burned deeply, as if his body couldn't handle it. "What is—that? Brother-please!"

An agonized whine came from Lan Xichen before he listed sideways, face pressed into the dirt as sharp stabs of pain carved through him.

There were a few muffled cries in the distance, but he couldn't make out who it was or why, as his vision darkened and everything faded away into nothing at all.

Notes:

I said plot, but I meant angst. I'm so sorry!!

Chapter 34

Summary:

A secret comes to light!

Nie Huaisang studied the deceptively innocent armful sleeping peacefully sprawled across him, cheek pressed to his chest, a tiny bit of drool at one corner. If he were less cynical, he'd be able to enjoy the moment for what it was, an unguarded show of trust from his new Submissive.

He skimmed a hand up and down Wei Wuxian's back in a soothing motion, keeping him comfortable and warm enough to remain blissfully asleep. Even Wei Wuxian's shadows had relaxed, as they wrapped around him like a blanket, unbothered by Nie Huaisang's presence.

It was rather cute.

Gently coaxing out a bit of shadow, he swapped it with Wei Wuxian's, pleased when his shadows readily accepted the new transplant—right along Wei Wuxian doing the same. He smiled faintly to himself, remembering the moment when he'd been able to exchange shadows with Da-ge as well.

It was as personal as things could be between shadow Bonded, perhaps even more so, as he'd given away a piece of his own shadow, instead of one of the countless wisps he'd gathered throughout the years.

The sweetness of it all, lingered, gradually turning bittersweet as his thoughts sharpened and busily went to work dissecting the previous evening. He couldn't turn his brain off, exactly, but sometimes he made an effort when it was all too much.

Today though, something had been bothering him about Wei Wuxian since the dinner last night, especially after he'd snuck a few sips out of his special flask. Sure, his brother was definitely going to ride his ass about not keeping better care of it, but he'd endure a harsh training session or two for the sake of the data he'd gleaned over the course of a few hours.

Whatever was in his custom brew to keep his Madness at bay, had affected Wei Wuxian in an entirely different way. Almost as if he were drunk.

As if it'd removed several of his polite filters and allowed some of the recklessness to show through and not whatever mask he'd been wearing since he'd woken in the healer's pavilion. 

It was also why Nie Huaisang was not very happy with him right now.

Oh, he'd had some suspicions, but when the realignment hadn't taken at all, he'd known something was up. It didn't matter if a piece of paper called their entire future a contract bonding, he knew it wasn't.

And from the way they were all having soulmate dreams, he was fairly certain it wouldn't take long for the bond to turn into something else, as soon as Wei Wuxian reciprocated even a fraction of that in an obvious enough way for the rest of his Bonded to realize it.

He sighed.

The suspicions lurking in the back of his mind were not very pleasant ones at all. In fact, he hated to think of them while holding Wei Wuxian's sleeping form so carefully in his arms. It didn't seem fair to spring those kinds of questions on him when he was in a rather vulnerable state.

A slow trickle of healing energy dribbled off of his fingers and poured into Wei Wuxian's body. Nie Huaisang paid special attention as it sank beneath the skin, seeking out any surface issues with ease and immediately beginning the regenerative work of restoration.

He watched as the slight furrows along Wei Wuxian's face, smoothed out into the expected slackness that came with sleep. Almost imperceptibly, he pressed closer.

Nie Huaisang frowned.

Another trickle of healing energy curled out from him and into Wei Wuxian.

Last night was so confusing with how long it'd taken the bond to latch on and begin to form itself with a steady, slow knitting of things coming together. When he'd bonded to the Lans and then Da-ge, it'd been instantaneous and fiercely powerful to the point of overwhelm.

They'd all been out of it for quite some time afterward, because of how taxing the entire process had been. Magic rewriting itself, bodies adjusting to new elements, new sensations and the insistent clamor of instincts settling and rising in alternate measures.

Claim marks were permanent, after all. To even attempt to remove one was not only horribly taboo, but likely to kill the one bearing it with devastating consequences to any others sharing that Bonded.

Only Death or a severe betrayal would void and nullify a claim mark, usually turning the beautiful tattooed circle into a solid, stark circle of pitch black. The mark of a deceased bonded only ever faded out to a pale grey, remaining still in its place of honor on their Bonded's body.

A Claim mark couldn't take unless all parties wanted it though and clearly, Wei Wuxian had wanted it enough for the mark to take. The magic wouldn't have allowed it otherwise, but it made no sense at all to allow the mark and try to refuse the bonding.

Despite how flawless and treasured the bonding moment had been, Nie Huaisang hadn't been able to shake his suspicions when nothing happened.

Nothing on the level that he'd expected. What had Wei Wuxian been thinking?

Oh, he'd seen Wei Wuxian's power, had felt the strength of his element and knew that look in his brother's eyes and the matching ones in the Lans. They were all in, even if they hadn't admitted it to themselves just yet.

Confusion trickled away when Nie Huaisang felt the answering jolt from the healing energy he'd just dispensed. It echoed hollowly in his bones, an answering ping for the very spell he'd hoped he wouldn't find.

Oh Wei Wuxian.

His heart ached, twisting itself into a knot, then carefully burying all emotion about it. He'd known when he'd gone looking, that there was a very realistic possibility that he would find a dampening spell.

He had just hoped that he wouldn't.

The betrayal didn't hurt as badly as the realization that his tendencies to see the worst in things had inevitably played out again, in front of him like some mockery of a self-fulfilling prophecy.

What a mess!

And if he told either of his Bonded right now, fragile as the new building bonds were, it'd likely fracture them at the root and they'd lose all ground they'd just built.

Nie Huaisang sighed.

He froze when Wei Wuxian gave a little murmur and began to squirm against him, nuzzling harder into his chest.

Ah.

A good dream then? Lucky.

Head tipped back to the daylight sky, Nie Huaisang let his shadows shade them for a few minutes, as he gathered himself together.

He'd let his brother wander off to do whatever it was that he preferred to do in the mornings—shout, grunt, throw his saber around or crowd Lan Xichen up in some corner for a mutual exchange of—pleasure—but when he'd shooed him off earlier, Nie Mingjue had actually gone.

Carefully looping his arms around Wei Wuxian's middle, Nie Huaisang locked them tight and used his element to bind them together. As much as he hated to ruin such a good dream, well, there was no time like the present to ask questions and take prisoners.

Not that Wei Wuxian was a prisoner, except for Nie Huaisang had no intention of letting him weasel out of the upcoming conversation about that dampening spell and why he'd opted for something so hurtful in the first place.

If the potion in his flask hadn't weakened it, then Wei Wuxian likely would've kept reapplying it while they all wondered what was wrong with them and whether something had gone sideways at the bonding ceremony.

Another sigh threatened to break out.

Wei Wuxian began to rub and grind against his front and that was his breaking point. He would have to wake him, if only because it didn't seem right to start their relationship off with such skewed footing and because, well, he would've liked to actually enjoy it.

Which he couldn't, because they hadn't talked and feelings usually came somewhere in the middle of or slightly before, the usual pleasurable mechanics.

Right.

Nie Huaisang let his aura flare in a steady, pulse, pressing the edge of his magic up against Wei Wuxian's, until the grinding movements stopped and a flicker of confusion filtered through their bond.

He waited, still staring skyward, as Wei Wuxian roused himself from the land of the dreamers to the realm of the awakened.

It was easy to tell when it happened.

The startled reflex, followed by the immediate stillness and then the tiniest sliver of grey eyes peeking up from under lowered lashes.

Nie Huaisang squeezed his arms, once, so Wei Wuxian could tell just how much he wouldn't be going anywhere at all—unless he behaved. "Not that I mind such a lovely wake-up call," he said, pleasantly.

Too lightly, perhaps.

A flicker of fear flashed across those silver eyes.

Wei Wuxian stillness grew unnaturally more so, the tension unspooling in his body ratcheting up every single speck of fight-or-flight.

Slowly, he leaned down, slow enough for Wei Wuxian to turn nearly cross-eyed before he brushed his lips across his forehead. A deliberate gesture of affection, one that he hoped would ease the weight of what he was about to spring on him.

He didn't want to hurt him deliberately or otherwise. It was just—this was serious. This could've affected all of them quite severely and he still had no idea what had caused it. 

Wei Wuxian startled quite badly at the forehead kiss, staring up at Nie Huaisang as if he'd never seen him before. Fear lurked at the corners but threads of hope seemed to be tangled up in it at the edges. 

As if he couldn’t believe he’d been kissed and then, that he was being held. 

Gently. 

"Good morning," Nie Huaisang said, quietly. "I figured I should wake you up before we cross boundaries we haven't discussed. I am open to many different things, but that’s not the conversation that we need to have right now.” 

A pretty pink flush crept up Wei Wuxian's face. He gave a low whine and immediately buried his flustered face in Nie Huaisang's chest. "Kill me now," he mumbled. "I've died and passed straight into Death's Court, no burials necessary."

He gave an experimental wiggle.

Nie Huaisang pinched his ass for the trouble.

The offended yelp had Wei Wuxian jerking upright and discovering that yes, he definitely could not move half as well as he'd expected, despite Nie Huaisang's very noodly arms.

"What?" he demanded, pouting. "I'm not going to apologize for having—having that."

It took some restraint not to roll his eyes.

”I don't expect you to. That's a perfectly normal reaction. What isn't, is what I've found out this morning. So. I am going to ask you a question. You are going to answer it. I feel that I should warn you that you will need to answer properly before I let you go," Nie Huaisang said, with careful deliberation. "Understand?"

Wei Wuxian blinked up at him. "No?" he tried, uncertainly.

"Yes," Nie Huaisang countered. "The answer is yes. That is the only answer that gets you out of this with minimal effort on both of our parts and minimal punishment on yours."

"...punishment?" Wei Wuxian's voice was small.

"I will bite you," Nie Huaisang said, flatly. “And you won’t like it. Now. Are you going to listen?"

A flicker of surprise flashed across Wei Wuxian's face as if he'd only just considered whether he would appreciate a bite or not. The outright curiosity was betrayed by another experimental wiggle that was aborted halfway when Nie Huaisang pulled his shadows taut, plastering them together to the point of being immovable.

The next pleading whine had a little more energy to it, before Wei Wuxian sighed, theatrically and slumped against him, quite lax in his grip. "Fine, fine," he said, feigning disinterest. "What horrible secrets do you require from me?"

"Just one," Nie Huaisang said, tipping his chin up with one wisp of shadow.

Curiosity sparked in those grey eyes as Wei Wuxian tested whether the shadow would let him move his head, before meeting Nie Huaisang's gaze rather fearlessly. "Just one...?"

"Why did you cast a dampening spell over your claim marks?"

Chapter 35

Summary:

In which conversations are had and nothing goes the way Wei Wuxian was expecting...

Wei Wuxian froze. Of all the words he'd expected to come out of Nie Huaisang's mouth, that was nowhere near remotely in the top ten possibilities he'd had swimming around in his soup-brain.

The panic that slithered through his body nearly brought his full dragel transformation to the surface. If it wasn't for the fact that Nie Huaisang's very strong arms were locked tight around his middle—and really, he didn’t want to hurt him!—he would've bolted.

Gone straight for the skies until he reached starlight or down into the darkest little pit he could find in the ground and never come out again. 

It was going so well!

He was seeing enough hints to prove that maybe, he could make something good out of what was started. He could feel that he didn’t need to be so afraid of all of them and yet—here he was again. 

No one was supposed to know. No one was supposed to even guess that he'd used the damn spell to buy himself some time. To keep from tangling his heart up in something that was supposed to be contract-only in name. To figure out where he stood with them, before they decided he wasn't worth the trouble.

Before their clan took it into their own hands, just like how Madam Yu claimed that the Jiang Elders had found no good use for him, beyond a mere bargaining chip.

Oh Great Void. 

He needed a quick exit. If he was charming enough, it’d work. The slight quiver that ran through his limbs was viciously tamped down as he willed himself to hold still. 

Nie Huaisang probably wouldn't hurt him.

Probably.

But his Gheyic aura was still lightly flaring in response to his emotions, no matter how neutral his delicate face appeared and Wei Wuxian knew at once, that he could not trust it. There was nothing that suggested he could. 

He reminded himself that he'd suffered worse punishments while being held down by far more vicious Gheyos, but it did little to calm his racing heart. This wasn’t how he’d wanted to start his morning, but his luck always seemed to run out at the worst possible time.

It was simply a matter of where Nie Huaisang's tastes tended to run and how well Wei Wuxian could hold onto his own transformation. Releasing his own control now wouldn't be good for anyone, let alone someone that he would instinctively see as a threat the moment his restraint was no longer a barrier.

Silence trickled down between them, thinning into a veil of desperation.

A slight huff came from those thin lips, before Nie Huaisang’s body softened, turning almost pliant. "I'm not going to hurt you," he said, offended. "I would never do whatever is making you look at me like that.”

“Bites hurt,” Wei Wuxian said, softly. “And you said I wouldn’t like it.” 

“I—you know what? Fine. Let’s do that, since you’re in such a hurry.” Nie Huaisang leaned forward and caught him before he could move back. 

It was a soft-lipped, blunt-teeth kind of pressure at the corner of his jaw. A kitten lick made him flinch, but he was more startled than upset, by the time he realized that Nie Huaisang had actually bitten him. 

A very tiny bite, if it could even be called that. More like a nibble. A very wet and almost slobbery one too. He hadn’t even drawn blood. 

What? 

Heat rushed to his cheeks, as Wei Wuxian nearly went cross-eyed trying to stare down at his own face. “What was that?” 

“Did you like it?” Nie Huaisang shot back, his voice flat. 

“I—that wasn’t a real bite!” Wei Wuxian reared back, embarrassment flooding him entirely now. He knew what a dominance bite felt like. He knew what a pleasurable one felt like. 

That was—neither of the two. 

“What was that?” 

“Me proving a point. I’m not trying to hurt you,” Nie Huaisang said, exasperated. “Did you like it?” 

“…no!” Wei Wuxian scrubbed his chin on his shirt sleeve, head angled to the side. The flush creeping up the back of his neck was hopefully hidden by his messy hair. 

“Congratulations. Requirement fulfilled,” Nie Huaisang said, dryly. “You drank from my flask last night, over dinner. I told you not to touch it. I specifically said, not to touch it. You agreed. I told you it wasn't alcohol and I shouldn’t have needed to explain further than that. The Lans provide us with a custom treatment to keep the Madness at bay. We all have our own. Imagine if you drank Da-ge’s medicine! You could be rushing into a qi-deviation!”

“I wouldn’t!” 

“How would you know?” Nie Huaisang countered. “You don’t! Some self-preservation wouldn’t hurt!” 

Wei Wuxian swallowed. He hadn't just drank it on a whim, but rather, something about the slight scent he'd caught from it had seemed so tantalizing, that he hadn't been able to help himself.

"-just wanted a taste," he whispered, faintly. "M'sorry."

Nie Huaisang stared at him with a mixture of exasperation and helplessness. “You could’ve been seriously hurt. Next time, listen to me! And I still want the answer to my question and if you want to ask me one in return, I'll answer it."

"Why does it matter?" Wei Wuxian asked, as carelessly as he could manage.

"Because my flask is blood-spiked, Wei Wuxian! Who do you think spikes it for me? What do you think that level of magic in that kind of blood would do to someone like you?” 

Wei Wuxian tried to shrug. He couldn't quite manage it. He was catching up to the same thread of thought and it was utterly terrifying.

"Our Alpha!" Nie Huaisang said, sternly. "Who else do you think I would take such offerings from? Xichen’s blood is strong, but he’s not the Alpha. Da-ge can’t spike things for me anymore. Wangji only ever spikes it for all of us to the amount prescribed!” 

Ah.

A full-body shiver ran through him, sparks of energy prickling across his skin, as if his magic was too excited to contain itself.

Flares of shadow rose up in the corners of the little dips and twists in the nature around them, even the pillows cradling them in the little soft pit created on the ground.

His stomach churned.

Damn it.

He really hadn't needed to know that. Especially not when it immediately sent his instincts into a flurry that the reason Nie Huaisang's drink had tasted so nice was because of Lan Wangji's blood freely given and mixed inside of it.

In all of his tentative hopes, he'd never dared to imagine the possibility of actually getting to taste his Alpha's blood. Not something so intimate that it could rearrange his entire world in a few mouthfuls.

Not something that would definitely not happen with the whole contract business that still didn't make sense at all. Everything he knew seemed to contradict what he'd been told and he hadn't gotten the chance to sort it out.

A tremor moved through him. He tried to speak and only succeeded in making a soft, distressed sound in his throat.

What he'd wanted and what he'd done were two vastly different things.

"Why?" Nie Huaisang repeated, softer this time. "The whole point of this contract was to help with the settling and balancing, because we are all so far past our majority that alone, the Madness has nearly devoured us. Even together, we've suffered. Your presence is welcome. It is wanted. Your addition to our Circle is a blessing to us. If we have somehow done something to offend that you would rather dampen the connection before it actively settles, then I wish you’d have said something before-“

And now, the panic truly took root. Wei Wuxian began to twist and shove frantically to get loose. He forgot to check his strength and toppled both of them over into the pile of tangled pillows and blankets.

Nie Huaisang rolled with him, as if it were easier than letting go. “Just tell me,” he coaxed. “It can’t be that bad. Do you have a curse or something?” 

Wei Wuxian shuddered in his arms. “It's not like that," he protested, eyes darting away, shadows flaring around him.

But in their new positions, Nie Huaisang half-pinning him to the blanket and Wei Wuxian trying to use his skinny shoulders to leverage himself up, only succeeded in pushing them closer to each other. 

Oops. 

Wei Wuxian’s grip loosened, shoulders braced, but the fight had gone out of him. He almost couldn’t bear to say it now. It sounded so stupid and ridiculous. “I don’t have a curse,” he said, quietly. “I was just—scared. You were all being so nice.” 

“I’m not nice, I’m weird,” Nie Huaisang said, mouth quirking faintly. “And I keep weird secrets and I like to trick people. I’m a horrible fighter and I won’t train and you can’t make me.” 

Wei Wuxian blinked up at him. He nearly smiled in return. “You are a little weird,” he offered. “But it’s not bad.” 

“Tell that to Da-ge. He says I was born this way and I've made it everyone else's problem since.” Nie Huaisang let his full weight drop over him, careful not to smother, but also not making any real attempt to move or get free. 

Wei Wuxian sucked in a breath, then another, before chewing on his lower lip. “It’s not—serious, is it? I mean, I didn’t mean to cause any problems. I just—hadn’t figured it out in my head yet. It’s loud in there. Sometimes.” 

“See, I believe you there,” Nie Huaisang said, pensively. “But you also don’t know how bad our Madness has been and what we’ve been dealing with. We need to talk. All of us.” 

“Like this?” Wei Wuxian gave a little experimental wriggle. 

Nie Huaisang groaned. “No!” 

A cry of alarm rose up in the distance. The soft pop of something igniting was echoed distantly by a burst of sound and light—a personal summons or a signal flare.

Both men froze.

A sharp pain slashed through all of his claim marks, burning to the point of agony. Wei Wuxian clamped his mouth shut, fangs grinding. His body trembled for a moment, before he stretched upward, forehead pressed to Nie Huaisang's shoulder, a pained warble slipping out.

“That,” Nie Huaisang said, shakily. “Is not good. It sounded like Da-ge.” 

Chapter 36

Summary:

From bad to worse...

“…where did you say everyone went?” Wei Wuxian asked, gingerly easing upright to his feet. “What were they doing and how good are the defenses around this place? Like, good or great?” 

Nie Huaisang accepted the hand to pull him up alongside Wei Wuxian, his shadows wrapping tightly around him like a second set of armor. “That was Da-ge. I’m sure of it. He was—doing his usual morning training. He likes to train while Wangji and Xichen do their Lan morning routine. Meditation and whatever else. It’s nothing—dangerous. This is Cloud Recesses. Nothing would dare breach the-” 

“That sounds more like good and not great protections,” Wei Wuxian said, grimly. “It was kind of strange when I crashed into it that time. Where did that come from? Front courtyard?” 

Nie Huaisang cocked his head to the side, his dark eyes trained on the shadows flaring along the paths leading to the different parts of the shared residence. He sniffed the air, lightly, frowning. “I can’t scent any fire or storm, so everything must be fine on that level. The rest of it-” he stopped, hissing at something, before rubbing hard at his arm with the claim marks. 

A beat later, Wei Wuxian was doing the same. His jaw clenched as he shuddered with the full-body feedback of his claim marks lighting up as they’d been forcibly gouged out of his arm. Everything burned. An unimaginable pain that had no—ah. A bit of relief trickled in from where Nie Huaisang grabbed his shoulder. 

“Don’t scratch at it,” he said, tightly. “That makes it worse. That means it-” 

“What is it? What’s happening?” Wei Wuxian demanded. “I’ve never felt something so-” 

“Listen, we were going to explain, but there’s no time. Whatever you do, don’t trust anyone, alright?” Nie Huaisang gave a pained hiss of his own, flinching back as another loud cry went up in the distance. “Why now? Why won’t they—that's not right. That feels like before—we're not the ones doing that-?” He twisted around, scanning the horizon and seeing no one. “Breathe, Wei Wuxian.” 

Another agonized shout rose up in the distance, but this time, it sounded garbled as if something had distorted the cry for help.

"Wasn't that-?" Wei Wuxian choked out, shuddering as a wave of sharp prickling pain washed over him. “It hurts,” he hissed. 

“That sounded like—Wangji?" Nie Huaisang’s shadows quivered around him. He cast something with a grimace, a sharp healing spell tingling over both of them in tandem. “Don’t scratch at it!” He said, sharply. “Wait here-” 

“You’re not going alone!” 

“I can’t defend two,” Nie Huaisang shot back. 

“Nie Huaisang!” Wei Wuxian caught him by the collar before he could shadow walk out of range. He turned towards the sounds of chaos as his shadows faltered, refusing to gather on command. 

Oh. 

That was definitely Not Good. 

"Something's disrupting the energy flow!” Nie Huaisang panted, stumbling into him. “My shadows aren’t—Wei Wuxian, be careful-!”

Wei Wuxian's eyes flared the briefest bit of red, before his shadows were forcibly pulled to his side at a single command from him, along with a few bits and pieces he could snatch out of their living space.

"Huaisang!" Nie Mingjue's voice boomed from the other side of the pavilion. “Huaisang, don’t let them—Xichen! Wangji? No, don't—Xichen!"

Nie Huaisang pulled Wei Wuxian with him in a clumsy, but effective shadow walk, covering the space between the dining pavilion and the front courtyard near the entrance gate in a matter of seconds. 

Wei Wuxian had never traveled that fast through a side-along shadow walk in his life. He hadn’t known it was possible to move that quickly with his own element and that was saying a lot. Perhaps there was more to Nie Huaisang than met the eye. 

Together, they tumbled into the front walkway of their shared home in time to see Nie Mingjue cough up a mouthful of blood into his bare hands, the crimson splatter speckling the pristine whites of the Twin Jades crumpled on the gravel walk beneath them. Already, angry dribbles of blood had streaked down his face, a healing spell fizzling out as if there wasn’t enough energy to power it.

"Da-ge!" Nie Huaisang's voice was sharper now, his shadowy grasp on Wei Wuxian melting away to nothing as he lurched forward.

“Stay back!” Nie Mingjue cried, hoarsely. “Once you’re close, it’ll activate. I can’t unravel it without-” he coughed again, a heavy spurt of blood splattering everywhere. 

Wei Wuxian was right there in time to see Nie Huaisang’s steps falter as he drew nearer to them, before he sucked in a breath as if he'd been struck in the stomach.

Between one breath and the next, Nie Huaisang was doubling over clutching his middle as his eyes rolled up in his head. Every single scrap of shadow fled from his body, rushing towards Nie Mingue and Wei Wuxian, as if seeking shelter. Blood began to pour from his eyes, nose, and ears. 

The exact same horror that had happened to the rest of them. 

Nie Huaisang twisted to face him, his eyes turning darker than pitch black. “Don’t trust anyone!” He choked out. “No one! Don’t let them take you—away-!” A gurgling sound came from the mouthful of blood that dribbled out of his mouth and he crumpled to the ground, body twisted at an angle. 

An eerie silence crept over the pavilion.

Wei Wuxian’s shadows tried to ferry both of them over to where his other Bonded now lay crumpled on the ground. Adrenaline pumped through his veins and panic was roughly shoved aside as he tried to remember what he’d learned in the Pits for how to help someone going through a qi-deviation. He was almost sure there was supposed to be more blood and broken bones, but the situation in front of him didn’t look very promising at all. 

His shadows tried to help straighten them out, gathering them together so they were all close enough.  “Help! Someone help!” He shouted, fumbling to cast an emergency message, even as his shaking fingers grew stiff. The pain he’d felt through the arm with the claim marks had only been mostly numbed by the healing spell that Nie Huaisang had cast. His frantic cries went unheard as he frantically checked for pulses, heartbeats, and magical cores. 

Sparks flew at his fingertips, the ends fizzling out into nothing. It took three diagnostic spells and one poor attempt at a healing spell petering out to nothing before Wei Wuxian heard the clattering of running feet and new voices. He couldn’t fathom what’d taken them so long. 

He lurched upright from where he knelt between Nie Huaisang and Lan Wangji, his hands bloody, sleeping clothes wrinkled and rumpled, with a broad smattering of blue and silver scales scattered on the ground around them. 

In the crowd of white-robed Lans standing and pressing up against the gate of the shared residence, Wei Wuxian scanned the crowd until he finally spotted Lan Qiren, pushing his way to the front with worry and fear painted on his old face.

Words failed him as he stumbled to the gate, trying to remember whether Lan Wangji had actually wanted him to admit anyone within the residence or if he was just supposed to drag them out inside. Nie Huaisang’s words echoed in his head, but the reality was that he didn’t know how to help them and he didn’t know what else to do. 

His shaking fingers fumbled with the latch, the growing sounds of voice rising to a fever pitch as he realized that he couldn't actually hear anything as his vision narrowed to distant points. The latch burst open and he reached out, grasping for Lan Qiren, the only familiar face he knew and thankfully, one that was within immediate range.

“Help them!” He choked out. “I can’t—I don’t know—help!” 

The old man stumbled into the residence, his face twisting into a grimace as he caught sight of the blood on Wei Wuxian’s hands and then the entire mess down the front of his sleeping clothes. He seemed frozen for a split second, before sweeping past to rush to his precious nephews, magic already crackling to life at his fingertips.

Wei Wuxian stood to the side, numb inside and out as several other Lans burst in, making it as far as Lan Qiren, before a few accusatory glares were sent his way. He didn’t even know who they were. None of them looked even the slightest bit familiar, though he was sure that a few were wearing the standard issue healing uniforms that most healers and medics used. 

“What happened?” A panicking young medic asked, frantically casting a high-level diagnostic spell on Lan Xichen. “They’re not responding! Healer Yong-!” 

"The bond's failing," said one of the Lans dressed in the distinctive Healer robes of their Clan. "That shouldn't be possible. It's almost as if it didn't take at all." His handsome face twisted with a decidedly sour look. "They were fine with the check-up yesterday morning. There shouldn't be anything wrong!"

“How dare you?” Lan Qiren's head snapped around, his furious golden gaze fixing on Wei Wuxian. "The bond took. We all saw it! We used the same magic as before. No changes! It was witnessed! Cast the diagnostic again!”

Wei Wuxian took a cautious step back, his body already bracing itself, even as his shadows rose up to waist-height around him, feeding on the automatic worry that rose up at the thought that he was truly an outsider among strangers.

"I do not know the particulars!" the healer snapped. "We must move them to the healing pavilion at once and begin the synchronization trance. Hurry!" The scowl grew as he stalked towards Wei Wuxian, snatching up his beribboned arm before he could pull away.

The harsh grip dug into his wrist as the healer held it aloft, sharp eyes staring at the diagnostic charm readout unspooling beside him in a stream of blue energy. "You cast a dampening spell?" he snarled. "Do you have any idea what you've done? How dare you try to kill the Twin Jades of Lan!"

"I didn't try to kill them!" Wei Wuxian shot back, yanking his arm back so quickly, the healer stumbled after him. His shadows pushed the unwelcome man back and out of arm's reach. Nie Huaisang said that the spell had dissolved, there shouldn’t have been anything left to detect. "I didn't try to kill anyone!” 

He hadn't. 

Honestly, it was called self-defense for a reason. He wasn't some cold-blooded killer and deliberately causing grievous harm to his new Bonded would significantly affect him as well.

Any proper self-respecting healer would know that.

Wei Wuxian's gaze narrowed. "What are you trying to say?"

"Nothing that can't be proved!" The healer said, nastily. "Do you know what happens when a dampening spell fools a platonic bonding spell? It miscalculates the amount of raw energy distributed between partners. The excess becomes an overload that burns out all receptors and forces the rejected partners into a coma from which there is little chance of recovery. Those that recover, rarely return with the same cognitive abilities as before! Anyone with an ounce of sense would know that! There’s no way you didn’t!”

"Stop it!" Lan Qiren barked. He shuffled between Wei Wuxian and the furious healer, his taller frame effectively breaking the stare-down. "I don't care about the specifics, Healer Yong, I care about my nephews and their Bonded, especially as their lives hang in the balance. Take them to the healing pavilion at once! Your priority should be their immediate care! Do your duty and leave the rest of it to those qualified to make such baseless accusations.” 

Healer Yong reared back. “Baseless? Check for yourself! He has the lingering root of the dampening spell right there in his arm—you can’t miss it!” 

Wei Wuxian bristled. “And I told you that I didn’t try to kill anyone. The way you’re taking your time here—mph!” His mouth was sealed shut. 

Lan Qiren shot him a look and then directed the same glower to Healer Yong. “I said,” he began, sharply. “Take them to the healing pavilion. What are you waiting for?” 

The Lan burst into a flurry of motion, levitation spells lifting the four bodies and floating them out and away into the distance. 

Chapter 37

Lan Qiren trailed anxiously into the healing pavilion with the others, worry and concern tangling into a thick knot in the pit of his stomach. A heavy dose of emotion that he couldn't bear to untangle just yet, the images before him, now ingrained in his memory for all of time.

Sure, there were rules for that, but these were his nephews. These were the boys he'd raised as his own, the best that he knew how. Bright-eyed, innocent hearts that had sat at his feet, in his lap, resting sleepily against him as he told bedtime stories, lectured about proper behavior or played soothing melodies to calm their grieving hearts.

He’d done his best. They were supposed to be alright now. They were supposed to be happy and healthy. Everything should’ve settled once the bonding ceremony was over. It was supposed to work. 

It was supposed to be over. 

But not—not like this.

He followed along after the rush of disciples, barely noticing the tingling magic of the protective wards over the shared residence. Lan Wangji had said something about resetting it, but Lan Qiren hadn’t thought anything more of it. 

Until he’d reached the gate and been unable to enter until Wei Wuxian pulled him in and then, it’d been like a dam cracking open with all the desperation leaking out at the corners. He’d stepped in to mediate because no one was reacting fast enough. 

There’d be plenty of time for thinking, guessing, investigating or whatever else needed to be done, but right now—what was needed was to see the four injured dragels to the specially reserved beds for them in the usual section in the healing pavilion.

He'd hoped they wouldn't have to use it again, but that was not to be the case. It was the rush of healers responding to the emergency call that eased some of the tightness in his chest. The Elder Lan Healer was summoned and tensions sparked to life, as the entire healing pavilion came alive with movement and furiously whispered orders.

There were charms to stop the bleeding, robes hastily torn away so magic could be spelled directly onto unscaled skin, while inked runes for stabilization and a healing trance were traced out with a light hand.

He stood to the side, somehow shuffled out to the corner beside Wei Wuxian while the loud Healer Yong took charge of things. It was both a relief and a worry, as Lan Yong was quite young and nowhere near as experienced as the Elder Healer who had cared for the Twin Jades for their entire lives. 

Still, he had earned his healer’s certification and that had to mean something. 

Lan Yong wasted no time in barking out orders in a scarcely-beneath-a-shout sort of volume, while liberally casting spellwork over the four prone bodies. Every so often, he’d cast another diagnostic, adjust something with the medicinal powders in front of him and section off the mixture to be properly decocted to the side. 

Lan Qiren watched, stricken, from the sidelines. The strangely detached feeling had yet to vanish since he’d arrived. He’d never seen them so still before—and all of that blood everywhere! 

They were supposed to be safe now! Relaxing, resting, and whatever else happened when a realignment was due. To walk up to the horrific scene of them clustered on the ground in the front courtyard, covered in blood and clearly suffering from a qi-deviation on top of everything else, was a sight he never wanted to see again.

His heart had nearly torn itself to pieces when he’d snatched up Lan Wangji’s limp body from the hard, cold ground and found that faint, fluttering pulse turning dangerously slow.

A movement out of the corner of his eye, prompted an immediate bristle, as he turned and found himself glowering at Wei Wuxian, only for the irritation to die in his chest as he took in the ghastly pale face and slight tremors from where he gripped his own arms hard enough that they’d partially scaled over to keep him from puncturing his own skin.

Oh. 

The anger faded away to another frustrated edge. Everything was so off-kilter and he didn’t know why! Nothing had gone right since that awful case all those weeks ago.

But he did know that Wei Wuxian should be in there in the middle with the rest of them. He was bonded into their Circle now and likely, they’d need his blood and magic to settle them even with a healing trance in the mix. It was probably driving him insane to be standing there, alone, with only his thoughts for company in such a sterile place. 

Ah. Right. 

Wei Wuxian already had one rude awakening in the healing pavilion. It couldn’t be easy for him to be back there for a second time, but now as an observer. 

Odd that Lan Yong hadn’t started to set them in a Circular formation for a chained healing trance. Most of the basic healing set-ups were centered around the Alpha and the next most dominant partner, usually the spouse. It was only altered when they were in a fully bonded Circle with all the necessary ranks or the appearance of them, anyway.

Vague memories surfaced of how that had been the only thing to work on his older brother and his wife back when—no. He couldn’t think of that now. It wasn’t right.

Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji were different! He’d done his best. He’d made sure they wouldn’t fall into the same mess as their ill-fated parents and he’d succeeded. Not only had he managed to save them from the worst of the Madness, but he’d also managed to help the Nie brothers by including them in the entire bonding and settling process of—oh.

Perhaps— he was reading too deeply into things here.

Gruffly, he cleared his throat, frowning when Wei Wuxian twitched as if finally realizing that Lan Qiren was the one standing beside him. His pale face was covered with the thinnest layer of shadow, as if he wasn’t even aware that he was wearing them so tightly stretched across his person. 

But it was the empty eyes staring at him, unseeing, that sent a brief chill rippling down his spine. That was not the gaze of a helpless Submissive or a horrified youth. It was the hardened, detached look of someone who knew how serious it was to lose so much blood in so little time.

The distant gaze remained slightly discomfiting and unable to bear it, Lan Qiren found himself instinctively taking a step forward with a sudden yearning to offer a measure of comfort. 

No one should look like that when there was still hope.

He knew there was still hope. And he had no idea how to offer that comfort, but he felt as if he should do something. 

Then again, he’d also seen Nie Huaisang wear strange looks of his own during the first harrowing year when he’d first come to Cloud Recesses and that was why they’d had to work out the whole back-and-forth exchange of spending time in Qinghe and splitting the rest in Cloud Recesses. The Nies had strange secrets in the history of their Madness, but their home turf seemed to always settle it back when things grew too unbearable. 

And even after they’d all bonded, the Nies had each other, Xichen and Wangji had each other and Wei Wuxian had them now and—oh.

He braced himself inwardly and telegraphing his movements as obviously as possible, reached out to gently take hold of Wei Wuxian’s arm. The fact that the man let him, was slightly troubling because the tumultuous aura radiating out of him was growing increasingly disturbed.

“Wei Wuxian? Wei Wuxian, they are in good hands. All will be well. They have already sent for the Elder Healer and Lan Yong is competent enough to-”

“Is this my fault?” Wei Wuxian asked, tonelessly. “Is it my fault because I couldn’t adapt fast enough? Because I was trying to be careful? Is this the end result—why didn’t someone—I thought everything was fine!”

“Grandmaster?” Lan Lihua called to him from the doorway of the healing pavilion, looking flushed in the cheeks as if she’d power-walked to reach him. “Grandmaster, there you are! Elder Healer wants you to charge the healing artifact for the ritual. They are almost ready. Please hurry!”

Lan Qiren pursed his lips, before giving a curt nod. He squeezed Wei Wuxian’s arm, once, then let his hand fall back to his side. 

“You cannot blame yourself for things that are out of your control,” he said, awkwardly. “You can shoulder the blame, but it does nothing but weigh you down. Sometimes, the Fates decide things and we are along for the duration. The best thing you can do is to take care of yourself, so that you can be there for them when they wake. Perhaps—it is on us for pushing them so hard when you arrived. They had only just recovered from a similar episode when we brought you here.”

Wei Wuxian frowned at him. “What episode? From their Madness? They’ve done this before?”

“It is how their Madness manifests,” Lan Qiren said, tiredly. “I will gladly recount this for you at another time, but I must charge the artifact so that they may be wakened straightaway and the healers can proceed. You will not need to participate. The ritual is set for four. It has not been changed to include you as yet.”

“What kind of an artifact?” Wei Wuxian wanted to know, his hand darting out to clutch at Lan Qiren’s sleeve. “How does it work? Are you sure that it’s been cleared to be safe for them without me-?”

“It will be fine. So as long as you remain calm. Drink some calming tea,” Lan Qiren said, firmly. “Then sit in the corner where you can see them and know that they are well. I will return as soon as I am able. Do not stress yourself. That stress can travel through the bonds and complicate things.”

Wei Wuxian pressed his lips together. He looked very much like he wanted to argue, but then seemed to be weighing his words.

“They will wake,” Lan Qiren repeated, firmer than before. “Sit. Remain calm. Meditate, if you can manage it, or keep watch, if you cannot. They will be fine. They have always been fine. Now that you are here, I imagine the recovery time will be shorter. Be at peace.”

He pulled his sleeve free of Wei Wuxian’s hand, then, hesitantly reached up to pat his head, dutifully, twice.

It earned him a genuine look of baffled surprise, before Wei Wuxian slid down to sit on the floor, looking as if he’d been head-slapped down there, instead of receiving a meager bit of affection.

A sigh burned in his throat, but Lan Qiren tucked that away for later. He’d look into it as soon as he managed to get everything else sorted out. Wangji and Xichen had always liked a headpat or two. 

Robes flaring behind him, he strode to the entrance of the healing pavilion and fell into step with Lan Lihua, pushing all thoughts of Wei Wuxian out of his mind. It was his turn to focus now. 

In the ritual room of the healing pavilion, a white square space with magical sigils inscribed on the walls and inked into the ceiling and carved on the floor, a shining silver teardrop floated above a pale blue pillar on a slender stand.

He charmed his sleeves to roll up and held out his bare wrists for the Lan Elder present to scribe a calming rune onto his bare wrist and activated the magic with enough energy to see him through an entire week-long discussion conference. He did not relax until the magic forcibly made him do so, regulating his breathing, adjusting his posture and returning some clarity of thought to him.

With a nod of thanks, he approached the artifact and placed his hands on the sleek, smooth surface. It took a moment before he could find the energetic latch and feed his magic through the opening. Glowing tendrils of golden light spilled out from his palms at the point of contact.

It sank into the silver teardrop until it began to glow a bright gold.

A wave of dizziness washed over him and he clenched his jaw, forcing himself to remain upright and focused. He could not afford to pass out now, until the artifact was charged.

“…that’s enough, Grandmaster!” Lan Lihua’s worried tone cut through his muddled thoughts.

Belatedly, he realized that the artifact had taken more energy from him than usual and the exhaustion filling his veins did not feel quite right. Perhaps something had changed with Wei Wuxian’s bonding, though there was no way an artifact would’ve known that.

He sagged against her, unable to hold himself upright, even at her cry of distress. Distantly, he felt his body growing numb and his heartbeat slowing to a crawl. 

“I am fine,” he managed to say, even as his vision blurred and sounds seemed to grow muffled all around him.

“Grandmaster!” she cried.

His fingers brushed against the edge of the pillar and the ground rushed to meet him.

Chapter 38

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian uses his shadows

Wei Wuxian did not know how long he sat on the cold tiled floor, hidden on the other side of the bed, two spaces away from where the healers worked frantically on his healing-tranced Bonded. The scent of medicinal herbs mixed with the stale, sour whiff of unwashed bodies that were masked under the heavy wave of antiseptic salves.

Numbness crept in as time trickled by and no one seemed to realize that he was sitting on the floor, trying to hold himself together, as words and bleak promises flew overhead. He waited for Lan Qiren to return, but the old man never did.

That was nothing new, but he'd almost hoped there was some truth in his words. He’d actually patted him on the head! Him! Wei Wuxian! As if he’d meant to be comforting and didn’t know how to convey that. 

And wrapping his head around that had been another headache in the making. He’d been prepared for anything but a hint of kindness.

Oh Great Void. 

He is not that bad, a stray voice defended. Just—awkward. He had to take on too much, too soon. I was useless. 

Wei Wuxian stirred, faintly. That was right. He had a few ghostly helpers hovering on the fringes that could make themselves useful, if he only but asked. 

He means well, Qingheng-Jun continued, earnestly. And he took care of them when I could do nothing else to help. A broken heart is a horrible way to die. 

You didn’t die from a broken heart! Wei Wuxian shot back. Can you actually help with anything here or are you just a pair of eyes and ears?

…just a pair of eyes and ears. 

Liar. Make yourself useful. This is serious. Something is not right here. 

A lot isn’t right here. Qingheng-Jun grumbled. Be careful when you move about. There are different kinds of protective spellwork over the healing pavilion compared to everywhere else. Adjustments were made for familiars and the like for those who are ranked as Mages, but beyond that—it is not the same as before. 

As before what? Wei Wuxian wanted to know. 

But his question went unanswered, the connection to his ghostly companions thinning out to nothing, as someone had propped a bowl of sorts over his head and gradually smothered him with it until the only sound he could bear, was the short, sharp inhale and exhales of his own breath. The confirmation of what he’d already known, lingered overhead. 

Yes. Something was definitely wrong, but he was no closer to finding out what. 

Eventually, everything went to chaos again as something spiked on the monitoring spell with Nie Mingjue, and everyone he hadn’t been paying attention to, burst into action. More spells flying, more cries for stabilization tincture, a family magic user, and magic-less restraints to keep the patients in place, so the more intricate spells could be cast with care. 

Wei Wuxian sat and sat and sat, until his shadows leaked out of him, puddling at his feet and slowly slithering off in the way he'd trained them without meaning to. They knew when he was disassociating from a difficult situation and that their job was to keep him alive.

Alive and grounded.

He might have even dozed off a time or two, everything in his world narrowing to the point where he was nothing more than a forgotten person huddled in a corner of the giant room, trying to be both visible and invisible at the same time and succeeding in neither. The pain in his Claim marks had dulled to an acceptable level, tolerable, but not painless. It was good enough to be a comfort because it meant he was receiving real-time feedback from all of them, but not enough to be soothing in the way their wakened selves would have been.

The light tickling sensation at his fingertips was a persistent bit of shadow trying to distract him and managing it sort of, in its odd little way.

He breathed out a sigh and focused on counting off everything he could feel—the hard floor, the chill of the tiles, the emptiness in his stomach, the lingering horror from his inability to explain himself to Nie Huaisang, to the hasty exchange of shadows and then the visceral desperation at watching the entire healer pavilion descend on his bonded--and somehow manage to shuffle him away and out of the process.

Granted, he wasn't in the best headspace to help, but he'd at least expected that they would want him to be close, just like Lan Qiren had suggested. He'd always seen that with bonded Circles, or at least, he'd seen that with anyone that wasn't Madam Yu and Uncle Fengmian.

Whatever was up with those two, he didn't care to know. It was a match made in hell and he'd been too close to it to ever think otherwise now. He'd vowed to make sure his own life was everything that Madam Yu's wasn't. Namely, a chance to do some good in the realms and find a way to live in peace with his heart and soul. 

Shadows flickered over and cautiously, Wei Wuxian peered up at them, inwardly steeled in case there was something up there that he didn't want to see. His fingers tingled with anticipation for a protective spell, but it fizzled out to nothing when he finally looked up.

The entire ceiling was covered in writhing, frothing shadows and the chill from the floor was almost warm now, as Wei Wuxian realized one very glaring detail. Nie Huaisang had given him nearly all of his shadows, but Nie Mingjue had not.

Claimed Shadows only clustered like that when they couldn't return to their host. When there was something wrong, but most noticeably, when there was a curse and they were attempting to guard their host's body or had been forcibly evicted from said host.

Oh.

A curse.

Wei Wuxian shivered.

Maybe that was what Nie Huaisang had been trying to say. 

That was quite possibly the worst outcome and also, the most logical explanation he could think of for the current state of affairs. A curse would explain so much more than the oddities he'd witnessed in the short time since he'd arrived at Cloud Recesses.

A bubble of warmth settled in his chest. Nie Huaisang's shadows attempt to gently mesh with his own was almost—sweet?

Gathering his courage, he reached out to the shadows on the ceiling, hoping at least a few of them would think he was trustworthy enough to help. With a friendly hand extended, he tried to project calm and safety to them, pleased when a few tentative slivers peeled off from the ceiling to drip down and puddle in his lap.

He was sure the sleek, little wisps were Nie Huaisang's shadows while the larger, sharper, more demanding ones were Nie Mingjue's. Both sets of shadows were pleased though, twining around him and nudging their way into his own shadows, as if they belonged there.

Of course, he let them do so without complaint.

It was both reassuring and a bit of an ego and power boost to be wanted and liked by his Bonded's shadows. Thankfully, he didn't have to worry about Nie Mingjue's shadows, as they were certainly comfortable enough around him, probably on account of seeing Nie Huaisang's already gathering around him. Several more little wisps trickled down to join the first ones, though the entire mass on the ceiling barely thinned in the slightest.

That was worrisome, but at least a sizable chunk had come directly to him. He could work on that and he couldn't hold all of them, so it was best that he didn't overload before he was aware of it.

Wei Wuxian stroked the new shadows with careful fingers and murmured soft endearments at them, allowing his shadows to reach back and welcome them into his care for the time being. He almost wished that Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji were shadow elementals too, because then he'd have a piece of them as well.

The memory of the blue-and-white scales scattered in the dirt was like a gut punch meant to leave lasting damage instead of an inevitable sacrifice in the midst of trouble.

In the panic with Nie Huaisang, they'd rushed to offer help and had been too late. He'd barely been able to wrap his mind around what his eyes had seen. All four of his bonded, half-bloodied, and passed out, contorted as if in pain or worse.

And that horrible accusation from that horrible healer hadn't helped at all. Lan Yung? Lan Yong? What did it even matter? The next chance he had, he’d make sure that little weasel couldn’t get anywhere near him whether he was conscious or not—and if he didn’t take good care of his Bonded, then by the Void, he’d make sure that it was the last thing he did. 

Wei Wuxian was almost certain that if Lan Qiren hadn't demanded that things hurry up so they could all get to the healing pavilion, someone might've done something that would've rubbed his scales the wrong way. Someone being Lan Yong and very much in the wrong way being the inevitable disaster that would follow with how frazzled his instincts were. 

His control surely would've slipped and then, there wouldn't be much of a Cloud Recesses left to worry about. Guilt simmered faintly in the back of his mind. He was dangerous.

Oh so dangerous. 

And he was getting tired of hiding it. That was why he hadn’t bothered to put up that much of a fuss when Madam Yu had started up again on her campaign to get rid of him. He knew she couldn’t push him as far as she wanted and she knew that he knew that.

It wasn't the Lans' fault that they had no idea what they were doing by poking and prodding so viciously at him. He hadn't ever considered a future in which he would have to dip into that side of himself again, because it'd been so long ago.

So long since he'd had to hold himself strong and silent, while everything raged around him.

Wei Wuxian rolled his shoulders back, agitation surfacing in slow draughts. Waiting was not his forte. The need to be useful and the urge to find a way to provide that help in some form or another had already begun to take root and he was helpless to care beyond that.

Ah.

Maybe it'd always been too late and he just hadn’t wanted to admit it. He couldn't help the bloodthirsty urge that sang through his veins, demanding retribution, clamoring for vengeance, and whispering promises of satiation, if only he'd just give in.

It wasn't hard.

He was so close to that dangerous edge all the damn time, after all.

And so, between one breath and the next, Wei Wuxian let go.

He dispatched a handful of shadows to begin assimilating themselves into Cloud Recesses, adding more handfuls as he was able to spare them. Filtering the natural magic within the healing pavilion and drawing on the bits of wild magic he could sense in the Cloud Recesses themselves.

The darker the healing pavilion became, the more natural shadows he was able to pull to himself and conscript into his reserves. It strained his maximum hold for a little bit, but he held it as long as he could manage it.

Growing pains were just that, after all—pain.

And he had more shadows than just his own to worry about now. He could not let Nie Huaisang or Nie Mingjue's shadows down. They were already fluttering around him, anxiously checking on his vitals and tickling across his cheeks and neck, as if to offer comfort.

Cheeky little things.

Chapter 39

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian overhears something...

His shadows, both old and new alike, rose to the challenge with surprising vigor. Wei Wuxian let himself focus on building that strong, unbreakable base of anchoring his shadows into a new living space with a single-minded intensity that would've frightened any other elemental that came across him.

Pouring his intent, his need, to know more—to know everything—into those shadows, was the only purpose. Once they took root, he would always be able to use them, reach for them and hide within them.

Honestly, he should've done it before the bonding ceremony, but Nainai had slipped past his brittle defenses and he'd just wanted to belong for a few minutes.

The memory of her careful hands and sincere manner stuck in his head and he wondered if she would actually mind if he showed up, maybe asked a few questions, maybe hung around and poked at some things, maybe stayed for a meal.

Maybe.

Fieldwork was tedious, but it always yielded results. It helped when he didn't have to hide every single scrap of his presence and he'd thought she was a good one. The way she'd treated him so kindly, almost like Shijie, but with more of a gentle knowing and firm acknowledgment.

Wei Wuxian sighed. That was probably a quick stop he could manage. Nainai was likely to know the good gossip too, no matter what those fancy rules had to say about it.

It took nearly an hour before he had the first trickle of feedback returning brought useful news. That wasn’t too bad, considering his reach in such a new place and without having set down any specific roots. His shadows reported how the Lan Elders were arguing about appointing a temporary council in the wake of the Twin Jades being incapacitated, especially since Lan Qiren couldn't be reached.

Odd.

Maybe something had happened to the old man, since he hadn't turned up like he'd promised, but Wei Wuxian could figure that out somewhere in between of unraveling the curse and visiting Nainai.

He didn't want to venture out before his shadows were properly anchored in and the darker it was, the easier it'd be to move around. Nie Mingjue's shadows tightened obligingly around his shoulders, before a gentle kneading along his knees and thighs helped to relieve the cramps of folding himself into such a small little thing to fit on the narrow space between the bed and the wall.

He thanked it with a few little scritches, unable to hide a smile at the pleased purr of contentment that washed over him like a warm blanket on a cold winter morning. Honestly, when this was all over, he was going to speak up. Nie Huaisang was right!

By the Void, he was going to sit all of them down and demand to know what was the whole point of a platonic bond, when clearly they were angling for more—shadows were far more honest than their hosts, sometimes—and their elders were bargaining for children!

Seriously!

Children weren't born from a cabbage patch. Or a turnip patch. Or, well, maybe he could just find one there and bring it back with him, but really! How else did they think that was going to happen?! And if they’d changed their minds, then surely someone could’ve bothered to tell him? Besides, what a pity it would be to have four very handsome bonded and the inability to bundle himself into their beds and hearts. 

He sighed and focused on pouring little trickles of energy into his waiting shadows. 

Another hour or two slipped by.

The lights had dimmed accordingly as the daylight stretched to evening and no one came looking for him. If he'd cared a little more, he might have worried, but his only bit of news was the mention that Lan Qiren would return and he hadn't.

His stomach rumbled as he rubbed absently at his claim marks, still present on his arm, stark ink against tanned skin staring back at him. No matter what anyone said, the marks were still there and that meant he had a place to belong for now.

That had to count for something.

Sitting so still for so long had taken the expected toll upon his tired shoulders, despite the help from Nie Mingjue’s very attentive shadows. Heaviness clung to him like a Grim Reaper's shroud and Wei Wuxian dozed off again to the crushing silence of their corner of the healing pavilion.

It was the soft whispers that woke him next, startling him from a troubled sleep into a muffled growl when his shadows smothered all sounds he could've made and pressed in so close, that they were almost merged into a single being.

He understood the reason for it, seconds later, but the slight movement had nearly given him away. It was the quickness of his combined shadows that hauled him under the empty bed where he'd been half-braced, wrapping tightly around him to hide all evidence of his existence. Enough shadow would make underneath the bed too dark for anyone just peeking underneath the edge, a temporary failsafe that would hold up, unless they deliberately went in to poke at him. 

A hitched breath caught in his throat. 

White-clad robes swirled by with matching white boots, the only bits that were visible from his hiding place under the bed. They circled twice to check for the source of the sound, before returning to the clustered group where his bonded were.

"It must be those damn shadows again. Can't you shut them up?" a sour old voice grumbled. "There's too many of them slithering all over the place. Shouldn't there be less with them half-here?"

"You're welcome to do something about it yourself, Elder Juran," Lan Yong’s harried voice shot back. "That is not my area of elemental expertise and I have enough with my hands full here and those-"

"Do not take that tone with me, Lan Yong. I would remind you that without my assistance, you would never have made it this far into your—chosen—career without significant help."

A tense silence stretched out.

Wei Wuxian barely held himself still underneath the bed, grateful for his shadows keeping him hidden and alert.

"Of course not, Elder Juran," came the brittle reply. "Did you need something in particular or were you just feeling bored waiting on your nerves to settle?"

"...mind your manners—where is that brat? He was at the residence, but no one's seen him since you've brought all of them here. Shouldn't he be around somewhere? This won’t work if he’s out there roaming about!” 

"I don’t know. I thought he was with the others, waiting. I had my attention otherwise occupied."

"They're sleeping lumps! How is that occupied? They can’t wake in the state that they’re in, unless you force them out of it—isn’t that what you said?” 

"I do not presume to tell you how to do your duties, Elder Juran, but as a healer—regardless of whether you see me as one or not—they nearly died. Qi-deviation is still a strong possibility if the healing trance does not anchor itself properly and as of right now—it is not anchoring itself properly! Forget about forcing them awake, if they don’t find some kind of energetic equilibrium on their own, you might want to consider the rules around working with necromancers.” 

"You said it was harmless!" Elder Juran hissed. 

"I said, as long as they were all together, it should be alright once the bond took. I never said it would be painless or simple and no matter what it looked like, for whatever reason, Wei Wuxian decided to ruin the whole thing with that stupid dampening spell!"

"Then maybe you should have accounted for that!"

"How?" Lan Yong demanded. "He looked happy. They all looked happy. Why would a happy Submissive use a dampening spell after such a powerful response to a bonding spell? It makes no sense!"

"It does not have to make sense, but if it causes a problem, then that is your problem. I told you to take care of things and now he's missing. Nowhere to be found! Do you know what will happen if he's found anywhere outside of Cloud Recesses? He's a loose end!"

"He may be the key to anchoring the spell," Lan Yong said, tersely. "I am also unable to personally supplement the search, however, I suggest you find him instead of taking your temper out on me. I am following your orders, after all, and I cannot do so, if I am traipsing around out of doors after curfew to ease the strain on your old eyes!"

"...what is that supposed to mean?"

"Mean? Whatever could it mean? I'm only doing as I've been told. If you want a different result, perhaps you should have let me try what I originally suggested."

"You get ahead of yourself, Lan Yong," Elder Juran said, coldly. "Perhaps you should remind yourself of why you're in this position in the first place. It seems I have additional things to—tend to. Remain occupied until I return."

Elder Juran swept from the healing pavilion, the doors shutting tight behind him as a locking spell activated in the quiet of his absence.

Lan Yong's hissed swear was punctuated by the loud clatter of a medicine tray being swept to the ground in fury.

The crashing sounds seemed to echo endlessly in the room for a long moment, before a simple repairing spell reversed the action. Vials and potion-mixing implements rattled on the tray as Lan Yong aggressively set it to rights again, setting things down with more force than necessary as he grumbled and snarled to himself.

"Foolish old man-!" he hissed. "You think you've won just because you were born into power and the rest of us had to claw and scrape for it? What do you think the Grandmaster would do if he knew what you'd ordered for his precious nephews?"

The laughter that echoed was rather deranged in Wei Wuxian's opinion, but no one had asked him and as he lay silent on the floor, two beds away, the first flames of righteous fury began to burn in the pit of his belly.

How dare they? Yes, it was a new bond. Yes, it was all still too new, freshly painted and still drying, as it was, but they were his!

His Bonded. His Circle. His new home to have and form. He’d only just gotten it. 

Wei Wuxian's eyes burned with a flare of darkened power. Finding Nainai was definitely going to be his next course of action and if she was part of whatever weird plot the Lan Elders seemed to be getting into—well, he'd just tackle that problem as it came.

It was high time he showed them exactly who they were up against.

Notes:

Elder Juran is not the nice old Elder Lan Healer that I still haven't named yet, lol.

Chapter 40

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian plays with shadows and lays some groundwork.

Time trickled by again. 

It seemed like the longest day in the history of long days and Wei Wuxian was antsy, waiting on nightfall to come. He’d resigned himself to the fact that there could be night wards on the healing pavilion and that perhaps, he ought to leave sooner rather than later. 

Lan Yong did not do anything else unnecessary for the next half hour or so, but Wei Wuxian was loathe to leave him alone with his Bonded until he was able to regenerate a bit more of his own shadows, that was only possible by waiting on his body’s natural energy to produce more of them.

When he could manage it, he cast several watching shadows to keep an eye on all of them—and the pesky healer—before scheming on how to get himself out of there without being noticed.

It was pure luck or some clever twist of fate that no one had found him yet.

No one had come to look too closely at where he'd last been, but then he'd always been good with that. Knowing where and how to make himself invisible, so no one would look too closely at the bloody hands he tried to keep out of sight.

He needed to be out of the healing pavilion and free to roam about Cloud Recesses to poke into things. He needed answers and for once, he was not going to be kind and gentle about how he got them, if it came down to that. 

Surely some people knew what was going on.

It was just that he didn't know any of them.

Or how to go about getting that information as quickly as possible. While Elder Juran hadn’t said much about the curse cast on his Bonded, Wei Wuxian was sure that like most curses, the sooner it was broken, the better. 

It’d just be easier if he knew why! 

He reached out into the little bits of shadow he'd sent out and picked one that seemed to be accessible close to the shared residence. The physical nature of his body had already begun to waver in preparation for what he was about to do. 

Phasing out from underneath the empty bed and straight into a little bit of shadow was a bit of a headache, as he'd decided to move only to discover just how much spellwork had been wrought over the entirety of the healing pavilion.

A lot, apparently.

The throbbing ache in his head was echoed by the equally dull ache in his chest, a reminder that his bonds were still forming and anchoring in and that being so far away from his new Bonded was not doing him any favors.

Silently he reminded himself that there would be plenty of time for talking and cuddling, as soon as curses were removed and people were awake and conscious again. 

He took a moment to get his bearings and immediately ducked back down behind the decorative shrubbery lining the pathway when he realized just how close he'd been to the shared residence.

Very close! 

Instead of the calming peace and soothing vibes expected, there were two stern-faced, burly-armed Lan disciples standing guard. A shimmering ward of blue energy was drawn across the smashed gate to prevent trespassers.

Interesting. 

Wei Wuxian lay flat on the grassy ground, staring up at the darkening sky and feeling the itch of his scales simmering under his skin. He wished he could simply fly up to the moon and let it swallow him whole along with all of his pesky new problems that came with his pesky new circumstances. 

The moon would understand, he was sure. 

Frustration gnawed at him and he tried to puzzle through what he’d seen before flopping to the ground to stay out of sight. His shadows tickled at his fingertips and absently, he stroked them.

They'd seriously put guards on the front gate of his own home? What was the point of that? A simple ward would've kept people from wandering over anything and the new wards should've kept everyone else out.

You made it! There was plain relief in Qingheng-Jun’s entire shadowy body as he materialized in a rather child-sized form beside Wei Wuxian’s prone one. The protections cut off all communications. I was not sure you would realize that you needed to get out. 

…realize? 

The night protections on the healing pavilion are ten times stronger than the daytime ones. It is to prevent possession, spirit manipulation, and the like, but it also means there is no bending or working around it. We Lan are known for our strictness and that spell is a product of such things. 

…I’d say I see, but I don’t. Thank you for trying to warn me though, I guess. Have you learned anything new? Any suggestions? 

I am not the best one to answer that. 

Not asking if you’re the best. Just asking if you’ve noticed anything. 

…I believe there are quite a few of the old Elders involved in this matter. I have not seen or heard them, but what I have heard since waiting here, is that there are at least a dozen waiting anxiously for confirmation of your capture. 

Ouch. I had no idea they hated me so much. 

It is more that they do not trust things that are different from what they know. Strictness and self-discipline are not—bad, exactly, but like everything else, I suppose moderation is the only way forward. 

Right. Great talk. That makes no sense, so I’m going to investigate on my own and you can be useful and try and find some real information yourself. Try to make it something you can actually tell me, yeah? 

You are so sure of yourself. 

Of what? Breaking the curse? Yeah, so? It’s just a curse. Just a little scrap of magic. I’ve had worse. I’ve seen and broken worse. It’s nothing to worry about. We just need to get to the root of it before we start breaking it, that’s all. 

…your parentals must be quite proud of you. 

Nope, nope, nope! We’re not going there. This is not a Wei Wuxian therapy session. I don’t know you and you barely know anything about me, except that I can and will destroy you if you’re dumb enough to think that you can control me. 

I am not. Qingheng-Jun said, smoothly. 

Don’t make me regret this, Wei Wuxian threw back. I’ll give you a piece of my shadow and you can tag anything that you find suspicious. My shadow. Not yours. Do not use pieces of yourself in this place, where you can be turned into something evil or erased altogether, understand? 

…if I must. 

Oh by the Void-! Just do what you’re told! 

Wei Wuxian cut the connection as abruptly as it’d started. He couldn't believe the nerve of the caspered spirit and the fact that he had to be the reasonable and responsible one. Really! There were limits! 

Indignant, he sat up from behind the shrubbery, prepared to start sneaking around in the pathways of his new home sect—when his shadows seized him by the shoulders and half-pulled him back to the grassy ground. 

When both Lans standing guard straightened up imperceptibly at something that had caught their eye, he froze, gathering up enough shadows to make his hiding space even less—obvious as a new Lan came into view.

A tiny twinge of uncertainty pinged in his gut. Hopefully, it wouldn’t be anyone he knew. 

The shrubbery parted just enough to afford him a view of the scene taking place in front of the smashed gate. 

"Has he appeared here at all?” A tall, bearded, white-haired old man scowled imperiously at the two Lans standing guard.

Ah. So that’s what the bastard looked like. 

"No, Elder Juran," the Lan on the right said, head bowing briefly. "No one has approached since we have stood guard. You are the only one who has passed by this way."

Elder Juran grunted, his shoulders a bit stooped, but not by much at all. "He's not in the healing pavilion and he hasn’t passed through the entrance wards. He can’t have gone far. He must be roaming around here somewhere. No one has seen him since he was screaming bloody murder through the entirety of-"

Wei Wuxian mentally urged one of his shadows to memorize the man's face. He was terrible with faces and names, especially when they were so irritating and bothersome that it took actual brainpower to try and untangle the convoluted nonsense that came out of their mouths.

He was soothed by a comforting tickle to his cheek from one of Nie Huaisang's shadows that promised him—through a short barrage of image replays in his mind—that he would not forget Elder Juran's distinguished face, words, or shadow.

Shadow.

Oh. Right.

He could do that. A confident smile crept over his face and Wei Wuxian crouched to place his left-hand palm-down on the bit of grassy ground beside him. Reaching out to Elder Juran, he made sure his shadows' touch was feather-light.

Protection spells for shadow stealing had never been much of a challenge to him before. There was no reason why it'd be an issue now. He skirted around the protective rim of the spell and then darted in quick as a breath, to steal a sliver out of the old man's shadow. 

Snatching it up in his shadowy grasp, he retreated back to himself, settling down cross-legged to wrestle the little bit of shadow into one of the little charms he kept tucked into his pocket for precisely that reason. 

No matter how powerful Elder Juran thought himself to be, with a piece of his shadow tucked away securely, Wei Wuxian would always have the upper hand. He made sure to charm the little silver bead so it could not be forcefully taken from him, then directed another bit of his shadows to follow Elder Juran. 

That was good, for now. He could deal with the rest of it later—first, to Nainai's.

His stomach rumbled unhelpfully as he tried to focus on the next good-shadow he could swap with. Digging through one of the voluminous sleeves, he produced the packet of emergency rations that Lan Xichen had gifted him and tore through the preservation charm to pour a handful of dried fruit into his mouth.

Chewing thoughtfully, he sifted through the available shadow points and pulled on the one that promised it was close to Nainai's place.

Chapter 41

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian finds Nainai

Wei Wuxian materialized directly outside of a shadowed, nondescript house like all the other little living spaces within the Cloud Recesses. He felt a familiar thrum of magic, a reassurance that he had reached the right house, because he’d cataloged her magical signature after they’d spent so much time together preparing for the bonding ceremony. 

The main difference between the house and everywhere else was that the moment his feet touched the ground—shadow swapping sometimes dropped him into his new space a few inches above the ground—the door jerked open, a shining silver blade pointed at his throat.

Nie Huaisang’s shadows stubbornly wrapped around his vitals, and reared up in a protective snarl. He silently willed them to stand down so he could project his most honest aura outward. 

The sword belonged to Nainai, who stared him down with dark eyes, a heavy sleeping robe draped over her shoulders, her hair in a long braid down her back, forehead ribbon still tied around her head. 

She stared at him in silence for a moment, as if reading everything his shadows were trying to convey, before her thin lips twitched.

"Oh for Ergen's sake—get in here, child!" The cluck of disapproval was softened by the way her calm eyes swept over him from crown to claw, as if verifying that there were no obvious physical injuries upon his person. "In, in—sit. Were you followed? Everyone’s been looking everywhere for you.” 

“Not everywhere,” Wei Wuxian mumbled. 

She clucked at him again and gestured for him to move further into the house and to the small sitting area separated by a pale blue screen with white flowers painted along the top. 

Wei Wuxian offered a sheepish smile and ducked through the doorway and into the dimly lit interior of her cozy home. "I'm sorry to be here so late, Nainai," he said, softly. “I didn’t have anywhere else to go.” 

“I said you were welcome here,” she said, sniffing. “And I meant it, you reckless child. You should have come sooner instead of worrying yourself to pieces.” 

Her sword floated out of her hand and sheathed itself across the room, settling back into the decorative sword stand, safely tucked into its scabbard.

The self-deprecating hum was cut off abruptly as Wei Wuxian was shuffled onto a low wooden stool and a hot cup of tea was pressed into his hand. Scarcely two seconds after that, a large bowl of chilled and chopped fruit salad was thrust into his surprised hands.

“Eat,” she said, sternly. “You haven’t touched a bit of food today, have you? Not if you’re eating emergency rations.” She tucked the half-eaten packet back into his sleeve so smoothly, he couldn’t even be surprised. 

He hadn’t even seen her take it off of him. 

A pair of chopsticks were handed over, tucked into his slack hand, and guided towards the bowl of chilled fruit. 

“Eat,” she urged again. “You need the fruit. The sugar.” 

"Nainai..." he trailed off, touched.

A new white packet of emergency rations was thumped onto the small low table in front of him. The protests in his throat died out to nothing.

"You are hiding," she said, matter-of-factly. “And that is perfectly fine.” 

He nearly choked on a chunk of fruit. "More like strategically in motion—all the time," he said, quickly. "I-it's not a good idea for me to be where I need to be right now."

Her brows narrowed, the look on her face turning shrewd. “You should not have to be skulking about. This is your home now. Who chased you out?"

"Nainai-"

"If it was Qiren, I swear that old goat will face my wrath until the very last day of his-“

"No! Not him," Wei Wuxian yelped. "He was—nice. Well, nice for him. I think he just doesn’t know what to do with me. He said he'd be back, but he didn't return and-“

Now her skinny eyebrows were rising clear up to her hairline. “Qiren is not there with them? He would never leave their side unless forced. Wei Wuxian, who is with them? If you are here, then-!”

"...Lan Yong," Wei Wuxian said, quietly. "And my shadows. And the Nie's shadows. A lot of shadows. They're—alright for now. I have them monitoring their vitals, but Lan Yong said they couldn't wake because it was—Nainai, someone cursed them.” His voice cracked. 

“Oh child,” she murmured. 

“Someone cursed my Circle. I didn’t even notice when it happened, because it was all so new and we were adjusting and—I—We didn't even get to—there was dinner, we slept in a pile and I woke up and nothing was right. We were going to exchange scales, I think. Lan Wangji—he had scales with him. They scattered all over the ground.” 

He hated the way his voice wavered near the end, but if anything, it made Nainai bristle protectively on his behalf.

“They have not let you back in to pick them up? They should only be touched by your hands.” 

“I do not think they want me to be here at all,” Wei Wuxian said, trying to keep the bitterness from his voice. “An Elder even spoke out in plain range of my hearing—Elder Juran. He—what he said, Nainai—how?” 

“People do strange things for strange reasons,” Nainai said, tiredly. “But that does not excuse them from it nor does it prevent them from taking responsibility. You are sure it was Elder Juran?”  

“That’s what Lan Yong called him," he said, honestly. "Faces and names escape me at times. If my shadows didn't tell me some things or if I didn't see them repeatedly for years on end, I would have no idea who they are, what they want or even why it matters so much. I was hoping you might know something. Or someone."

Nainai clucked at him again. "Perhaps I do. Eat," she said, nodding toward his fruit bowl. "I will tell you some things you may decide if it is useful or not. It may be. I do not know. People tell me things or they forget that I am here. They think—what will that shriveled-up old crone know? Or why would it matter if you said that in front of her? She is nothing more than a walking bag of wrinkles. Pah!"

Wei Wuxian scowled. "You are more than that," he said, earnestly. "You did not have to be kind to me, but-"

“It does not bother me," she said, sighing heavily. "If I were younger, perhaps it would have. Maybe I would be inconsolable or trying to think of a way to prove that I was a good person, but it has been years, Wei Wuxian. Many years since I've cared what others should think of me. It is only my luck that they believe I have adapted to their mountain and not the other way around."

It was on the tip of his tongue to say something, but her patient smile had him settling down, his bowl of fruit propped up on one knee half-hugged to his chest, as he shoveled in another mouthful of fruit. It was such a nice, sweet variety of chewy fresh fruit with a sprinkling of preservation crystals over the top, to lock in the nutrients.

"It is the honor of the old to give grace to the young," she said, quietly. "And the privilege of the youth to mirror it back. I am afraid, dear one, you have stumbled into a quarrel that is not of your own making and unfortunately, you have become a bargaining chip of sorts.”

Wei Wuxian blinked. He shoveled another spoonful of fruit cubes into his mouth and chewed slowly, focusing on the sweet, deliciousness and patiently waiting for the story to begin.

"I do not know how much the outside world—how much the Jiangs know of the tragedy that has haunted Cloud Recesses—nay, Gusu Lan—for years. Endless years. It was not always this way, but our most recent Sect Leader, Qingheng-Jun, older brother to Qiren, was a man who worked very hard to make what he did, look very easy. By that, I mean that he knew how to work with what he had and he always put in the effort. Even if that effort was rarely witnessed by those around him. Unfortunately, there are always some who only see what they wish to see.”

Wei Wuxian frowned. He did not interrupt though now, he had the urge to yank the caspered spirit back and demand a few answers of it. 

Or make it run a few thankless errands.

"He was skilled with the sword, with the xiao, and with his Earth element to the point that he created a wonderful spell that guards against mudslides and landslides during the rainy seasons. It has saved many lives and earned him much acclaim. He worked himself to the bone to earn that reputation.” 

"Isn't that kind of a spell a good thing?" Wei Wuxian wanted to know. "He sounds—decent. Hard work closes the gap between elemental affinity and natural born talent.” 

“Perhaps. But I think hard work, consistently done, brings many good results to those who are willing to do that work. Qingheng-Jun was well-liked because he had his Sire’s natural charisma, his Bearer’s handsome features, and his Third’s gift of oration. It was a mark in his favor, one that others did not appreciate.”

"...jealousy?" Wei Wuxian guessed.

"And greed," Nainai said, pained. "He was meant to be the Sect Leader and no one objected, until he found his soulmates and unable to see him happy, the Elder Council decided they had a right to intervene, because they wanted what he had.”

Wei Wuxian made a soft sound in his throat. "That—doesn't sound good."

“It wasn’t. They drove his new soulmates to devastation with the pressures they piled on their shoulders. For a little while, I think they tried their best, and the Elder Council—newly made of new faces, with so many of the older ones settling in for the final years—and they couldn’t hold their power peaceably. So, first, there was an accident, then another accident, and one that didn't feel like an accident, and then poor old Qiren was dragged into a position that was never supposed to be his in the first place. And then we had two little boys with no one to guide them up.”

"Ah," Wei Wuxian said, with feeling. “Lan Qiren raised them?” 

"Indeed. He tried his best and sacrificed much for the sake of his nephews, but his heart runs a different river, so to speak. He claimed solitary, unable to bear the thought of bonding, and with his Beta rank, and the closeness he had with Qingheng-Jun and his Circle, before they passed, it was enough that he did not suffer from the Madness. Unfortunately, he is a singular voice of reason and the Elder Council has only grown more troublesome since. They tried to manipulate things for the sake of a select few. There are some good points in some of it, but there are also many bad ones."

Oh.

Now they were getting somewhere. Wei Wuxian helpfully stuffed his mouth again, to show that he was doing his absolute best to listen without interruptions.

It earned him a faint smile.

“Elder Juran has never forgiven Qingheng-Jun for besting him in the sword tournament where he met his soulmates. If Elder Juran had won that round and continued on, he believes that he would’ve done better with the winnings and that he wouldn’t have been forced into a contract bonding.” 

Wei Wuxian scowled. “He was jealous? How come no one’s done anything about this?” 

“Indeed. Whoever said a heart was rational?” Nainai tapped the fruit bowl. “Eat up. Elder Juran is usually accompanied by a handful of favorite friends that usually support his ridiculous ideas and it’s very likely that whatever he’s done, they’re involved with.” 

“He needs to be stopped.” 

“Your Twin Jades have been working to carefully ease him out of the council and to replace several troublemakers with more open-minded and free-thinking advisors than the present ones. I believe their actions have been a bit heavy-handed as of late. It may be the reason for Elder Juran finally taking action.” 

Chapter 42

Summary:

In which nothing works the way Wei Wuxian expected it to.

By the time Wei Wuxian had finished his fruit bowl and his tea, he’d heard enough about Elder Juran to make his blood boil. As it was, he currently wrestled an armful of angry, writhing shadows from Nie Huaisang and Nie Mingjue, who were both furious about what they’d heard.

Wei Wuxian winced inwardly at the thought of how the two Nies would take the news once they woke. He was sure their shadows would not hesitate to fill them in.

“So it’s not going to be something we can find in a library?” Wei Wuxian asked, trying not to release the snapping shadow. He dug his fingers into it, keeping it half-squished in his lap.

“Most likely not,” Nainai said. “I could check the Forbidden section for you, but I doubt they would use something and return it to where it belongs. It is most likely they have modified a spell or created a specific curse to be able to bring all of your bonded down like that.”

“Maybe it’s unique because of magic or fluids?” Wei Wuxian offered. “Blood, maybe?”

Nainai shook her head. “Wangji is extremely self-aware of how, where and when he draws his blood. Xichen is much the same, with the occasional moments where he will spike a potion for Wangji, if he is seriously injured. It has been several years since he’s done so, however, so I would think it highly unlikely.”

“Highly unlikely willingly or unwillingly?” Wei Wuxian asked, quietly. One hand curled into a fist, and he squeezed the flailing shadow bubble a little more. “I didn’t mean that they’d give it up. We’re all careful about blood, but unless you’re Nevarah-raised and born, you’re precious with it. Blood has many uses and—it strengthens the connection to an individual or conveys a deeper purpose and meaning.”

“Intent behind the energy,” Nainai said, agreeing. “The Nies are a little less careful about it, but they always use cleaning charms to clear up after themselves and minor healing spells to keep any fluids from coming into contact with anything. Blood, saliva, and so on.”

“It can’t be their shadows,” Wei Wuxian murmured, thinking aloud. “Because I have a piece of each their shadows—that’s how I’m monitoring them and they are fine. It’s something else.”

Nainai was silent for a moment, before she finally stretched out her hands to Wei Wuxian and waited.

He looked at them and then at the wriggling shadow.

She smiled, her expression softening and simply waited.

The shadows twisting in his lap, froze, then slunk down to curl up in an oddly solid sort of puddle in his robes, allowing him to tentatively reach out and place his hands in hers.

“You know, when the bonding ceremony began—I thought, how nice it would be, if you boys were all exactly what you needed to be for each other.”

Wei Wuxian swallowed.

“Exactly what you needed,” she repeated, firmly. “There are many ways to cast a curse, Wei Wuxian. Some of them are more horrifying than others."

He tried to pull his hands free, but her grip, though gentle, kept him firmly in place and unable to move away from the sudden knowing in her eyes. "W-what are-"

"Soulbond magic is very rare and practically indestructible, when the bonds are properly anchored in and there is genuine feeling on both sides. It is also something that can be horrifically twisted and destroyed with the intention of destroying all hearts and souls involved."

"You think they waited until I came along?" he asked, barely twitching when the puddle of shadow on his lap, slithered up his stomach to wrap around his neck and shoulders like an old winter shawl.

"Bonding magic is old and ritualistic," Nainai explained. "There is nothing about it that has changed in the years that I've been here or probably since the Sect was founded. I would expect it'd be easy to slip something into that. Especially if it doesn't alter anything straightaway. No one would think anything of it. No one would believe there was anything wrong with a time-delay built in."

"That would—that would take a lot of magic," Wei Wuxian said, eventually. "Like, high-level casting, Mage-ranked kind of magic. You don't mess with spells and turn things into curses without knowing how that works. You can't. Some things aren't meant to be meddled with."

The knowing glance was cast his way again.

"That is correct, but it does not mean that there aren't people who believe otherwise. People who would do anything to gain that kind of power to either hold over another or destroy what they, themselves, cannot have." Nainai squeezed his hands and released them, sitting back in her chair. "I could be wrong but-"

"No, it makes sense," Wei Wuxian said, slowly. "It's very likely. I have felt the pull. I've had a few soulmate dreams. Maybe more than a few, but—the point is, I've had them. And if I had them, then they had to have-"

"They would've had them too," Nainai finished. "Soulbonds, once connected, do tend to reforge themselves from time to time to strengthen all points. Usually that would happen with longer realignments or so. I would think it would take quite a curse to twist one, especially a strong one.”

"Or a significantly evil entity," Wei Wuxian said, quietly. He scratched his head. "Magic like that isn't really my strong point. I'm better at the picking up broken pieces and smashing them into dust, that sort of thing. I'm going to need help for this.”

Nainai arched a brow.

"We!" he corrected, quickly. "We're going to need help.

Satisfied, Nainai swirled away from the table and returned with a map that was carefully spread over the low table. "I do not think you have seen one of these yet, but it may be helpful. As for who to trust—I know Lan Lihua is a good one. Qiren, once he gets his head on straight, would do anything for his nephews and so, he is a good one. There are others of course, but some of us have our hands full keeping the peace sometimes.” 

Wei Wuxian’s mouth quirked faintly at the corners. “I know how that works,” he said, softly. “Sometimes it’s easier to run damage control than try to tackle the root of the problem.” 

“Sometimes,” she agreed. “What would you like to do?” 

“I’d actually defer to your experience,” he said, teasingly. “But I think if Elder Juran is one of the key people involved, we should monitor him. Or find a way to get him to—talk.” 

“Can your shadows do anything about that?” Nainai asked. “I’m afraid I still don’t have a very good grasp on how they function, given that the Nies are a little—odd—in their use of theirs.” 

“Oh? How?” Wei Wuxian leaned over the table, careful not to put his elbows on the map as he scanned the corner that was marked as their shared residence. 

It was actually quite close towards the cluster of markings noted as ‘meditation caves’. 

Interesting. 

“I’ve noticed that you tend to use yours like an extension of yourself,” Nainai said. “The Nie tend to use theirs like a blunt instrument.” 

Wei Wuxian nearly laughed. “I’ll take your word for it, though I haven’t seen them in action yet.” 

“You haven’t had the time, have you?” Nainai asked, her brows furrowing. “I hope you have plenty of time with them once this is all over,” she said, firmly. “You all deserve a chance to relax and to get to know each other without all of this—nonsense—getting in the way!” 

Wei Wuxian did smile now, a tiny one. “That would be nice,” he said, quietly. “I’d really like that.” 

A flare of his shadows had both of them turning as one to see the reason for it. The sudden twist of flaring energy had Nainai bristling with a protective shielding spell stretched between her hands even as Wei Wuxian pushed his way to stand in front of her. 

“No—it’s alright. It’s—one of mine,” he said, slowly. “Come in—all the way in.” 

The empty space in front of him twisted and then a semi-corporeal spirit materialized—Qingheng-Jun in all of his distorted glory, pale blue-white energy crackling along his outlined form. 

Wei Wuxian!

“What? What’s happened?” 

…I did not see who did it. I was too late. I followed, as you asked. There was something that caught my attention and when I turned back—he’d vanished. 

“Who vanished? Elder Juran?” 

Qingheng-Jun twisted, his entire spectral body rippling with the fluctuation of agitated energy. 

Elder Juran is dead, Wei Wuxian. I did not see who killed him. I came to tell you as soon as I knew he was gone. 

“Gone?” Wei Wuxian echoed, numbly. “But we just—he was-!” 

They have not found his body yet. It is not where he would normally be. I was following footsteps. An intruder. Someone is within the Cloud Recesses that should not be here. 

“What someone?” Nainai demanded. “Wei Wuxian, what is—this?” 

“This,” Wei Wuxian said, slumping. “Is Qingheng-Jun. He was caspered by a friend of mine and I was asked to hold onto to him for a little while in exchange for a favor.” 

“His soul should’ve been put to rest!” Nainai said, worriedly. “How? He had soul-calming ceremonies and-” 

Qingheng-Jun’s filmy gaze settled on Nainai, softening incrementally. He bowed to her, a faint smile on his pale, glowing face. 

“Later,” Wei Wuxian said, holding up three fingers. “Did they find the body? Where is he? Was anyone else watching him? What did you see for-” 

He did not go back to his home. He was going somewhere behind one of the training fields. I am not sure if he meant to meet with someone or if he was looking for something. He was not afraid of being followed. It was why I was distracted. 

Wei Wuxian rubbed his face, stifling a groan. “Right. Alright. So we have—no leads. Again. I’m going to—no one knows he’s dead?” 

Qingheng-Jun scowled at him. Yes. No one was there to witness and I encountered no one on the way here to find you. Unless someone was waiting for it, I do not think he will be easily found. 

Wei Wuxian hesitated. “So we could move him?” 

Maybe? What are you thinking?

“I’m thinking that maybe, I should do this the way I’m used to. Instead of trying so hard to play by their rules,” Wei Wuxian said. “Nainai? Would you mind if I asked a friend of mine to come and help?” 

“A friend?” Nainai studied him, carefully. “What kind of friend?” 

Wei Wuxian’s smile turned wry. “A Necromancer,” he said, shrugging. “A Necromancer by the name of Priya Dastalian. I imagine she’ll be able to help us where others will not.” 

Chapter 43

Summary:

In which a piece of Wei Wuxian's past comes to light

With Nainai’s consent, Wei Wuxian made the very short call to Priya via message bubble and was graced with her presence scarcely a handful of minutes later.

In typical Priya fashion, she arrived with an irritated scowl, three layers of dark robes, and busy hands that were twisting a scrap of cloth into a complicated knot that almost seemed to be the wrong shade of pink. Reddish pink. Washed-out, not-quite-bloodstained sort of pink. 

Or maybe it was brown. 

He wasn’t looking too closely at it. He’d learned a long time ago, not to.

“Wuxian,” she murmured, tossing the oddly colored cloth knot onto the table and surging forward to yank him into a hug. 

He choked on the initial response when the very nice hug managed to crack two pesky bones in his back. “…ow?” He offered, carefully patting her back.

It was a very good hug and he had needed it dearly. She held onto him a moment longer, until he relaxed into it enough to hug her back properly. Her magic washed over him, protective, but welcoming. 

She hummed, a questioning lilt to it. 

“Thanks for coming,” he said, instead.

“You called,” she answered, stepping back and whisking off her cloak to give to the careful hands of his shadows bustling around her. “You rarely ask for anything. How could I not come straightaway? You said this was my specialty, so I’m curious to see what exactly you meant.”

He smiled in answer, a little wry, but fond. She was probably one of the few he could count as a friend who would follow through on that, no matter the reason. “You’ll see in a minute. First, this is Nainai. This is her house.” 

Introductions were quickly made. 

Thankfully, both women seemed to acknowledge and promptly ignore each other, as if the present moment at hand was more important than the need to size each other up. Wei Wuxian was somewhat glad for that. He didn’t want to be mediating and instinctively, he knew that Priya would only be upset, if she felt threatened—or thought he was being disrespected. 

Indifference was practically a mark of approval. 

“You said something about a body?” Priya asked, as she cast an appraising look around the room. “I don’t smell fresh blood.” 

“Fresh body,” Wei Wuxian corrected. “And there’s no blood here! I wasn’t going to bring him to Nainai’s house!” He barely kept the scandalized tone from his voice.

Priya rolled her eyes. “A body is a body. Dead or alive. It’d be better if it was here—if Nainai, doesn’t mind. Oh fine, stop making that face. Fieldwork? I do have my kit on me.”

He hesitated.

“Wuxian.”

“…I may need to give you a little bit more information than that,” he said, reluctantly. He held out a hand, palm facing upward. “Knowledge transfer? It’ll be easier than repeating all of this. It’s a mess in my head right now.”

Priya frowned. She looked from his hand to Nainai again, before she reached out and gently pressed her fingers to his. The jolt of exchanged energy was gone as quickly as it had come.

Her frown deepened as her hands fell back to her sides.

“Alright, I do see where you’re coming from—and I agree, Nainai should not have to deal with this. But—you don’t have a proper base of operations here. I don’t know what would happen if we went looking for one right now and when it comes down to what I can do—well, it might be best to have Qingheng-Jun bring the body here,” she said, slowly. “Let him possess it and walk it all the way here. It hasn’t been that long and if he was to be seen alive when whoever was expecting him to be dead—they might slip up.”

Wei Wuxian sighed. “He’s kind of not that bright?” He said, uncertainly. “I mean, he’s not good at shadowing, he’s not good at information gathering and I don’t want him to have to do something that might be hard for-”

“You’ve always been nicer than me,” Priya said, amused. “But what I haven’t mentioned is how he died with multiple head wounds, brain matter splattered everywhere around him, massive blood loss from all the other injuries on his person, loss of an arm and a foot—just the foot, mind you—and a smashed jaw. The amount of work I did to stitch him back together to repair his shattered soul and casper him as was his dying request—I did not mean for you to make use of him like a little spy, but I can assure you, he’s trying his best.”

Wei Wuxian frowned. “Who did that?”

“People that will pay for it once I get their names straight. Don’t think of it right now. He had a good life that was cut short,” Priya said, quietly. “He’s been trying his best to pull himself together long before I turned up and started helping it along. His devotion is admirable. I’m only sorry that no one did anything to help him before that.”

She flicked her sleeves back with a charm, her long-sleeved rolled up to her elbows to show off a black-corded bracelet with glimmering pieces of scale tied tightly around her left wrist. The wide neckline of her Flexi-suit showed off twin claim marks in the traditional placement of one on each side of her neck.

Wei Wuxian was silent for a moment. He turned to the side, studying the silent Qingheng-Jun, who seemed as if he’d gone back to drifting silently, floating a few feet above the floor. “Could you bring Elder Juran’s body here?” He asked.

There was a minute shrug.

“Would you?”

Another shrug.

“Thank you.”

“Talk to him when he feels more comfortable around you,” Priya said, watching the casper dissolve into nothing, his new quest firmly fixed in his mind. “He’ll probably tell you. He also looks much better up here than he did down in Caiyi. There must be something about the natural magic in this place. I can practically taste the depth of it.”

“Catches you off-guard a little bit,” Wei Wuxian said. He began to help clear a large space on the floor at Nainai’s solemn directions. “It probably won’t take him long. What are you going to do once he’s here?”

“The usual, I guess. Depends on what else you’d like me to do and what we’re looking at,” Priya said, summoning the cloth knot to her hands and tossing it to him. “That’s a new shroud. I was bleaching it for something else, but we might as well use it. The blood won’t bite, so don’t make faces at me.”

Wei Wuxian’s hands tingled at the potent magic imbued in the cloth. A shroud could be anything from a Grim Reaper’s Shroud to a powerful Mage’s Cloak, depending on the type of magic and the method of preparation. He’d seen her use them before and had always wondered how she managed to have them made so perfectly for whatever she needed. 

He undid the knot and had his shadows help with spreading it on the flared space on the floor. Nainai would not appreciate bloody things on the floor and he didn’t want to leave a trace of Priya’s magic anywhere if he could help it.

Priya settled down cross-legged on the far end of the spread cloth shroud and produced a bit of glowing blue chalk from one of the many little compartments on her utility belt. She began to mark things on the shroud. “I left Kane and Xira in town, in case we need anything,” she said, offhandedly. “I might ask you to ward, if you’re alright with that?” 

“I’ll help however you want,” Wei Wuxian said, firmly. “You’re already doing the heavy lifting here.” 

Her lips quirked. “As if you couldn’t do it yourself—ah. He’s back. That was fast.” 

Seconds later, Wei Wuxian admitted a Qingheng-Jun-possessed version of Elder Juran into the room. His jaw clenched at the bloody sight and the state of the newly deceased body. It was nothing like he’d seen not so long ago, lying in the shadows along the path. 

“Onto the shroud and let him down as easy as you can,” Priya said, briskly. She was all business now and from the way that Qingheng-Jun listened, it was clear that they’d worked together quite a bit before he’d been handed off to Wei Wuxian.

Wei Wuxian locked the door and warded it out of habit. His magic flared softly around his hands, his shadows gathering to crowd and perch on his shoulders. He swatted a few of them back when they tickled at his face and ears.

“Behave,” he muttered, flicking another one of them. “Nainai? You don’t have to watch if you don’t want to, we’ll try to do this as quickly as we can.”

Nainai smiled, gently, her gaze knowing. “You two take all the time you need. I would bet with that ward that no one would know either of you are here and so there shouldn’t be interruptions. No one comes out here for me. So the nights are usually quite peaceful. Is there anything I can do to help?”

“No,” Priya said, not looking up from where Qingheng-Jun was slowly detaching himself from the body. “It’s best if neither of you interfere—that goes for you too, Wuxian. You know I can’t do interruptions once I start, alright? This is delicate magic.”

Wei Wuxian stifled a snort, but nodded. He’d seen her work before and for delicate magic, sometimes, Priya could be rather indelicate herself. “Just let me know what to do.”

“Secondary containment ward?” She asked, placing her fingertips lightly on each side of Elder Juran’s head. “Around me especially, the body second.” 

From the darkened evidence down the front of his robes, it looked as if he’d bitten his tongue and bled far too much out of his open mouth.

There were no other visible outer wounds on the body, but the wide, bulging eyes and the haunted expression seemed frozen in place, despite the possession.

“No one saw you?” Priya asked, glancing up at Qingheng-Jun, where he hovered anxiously a few feet away.

No one was patrolling. I think the routes were altered for tonight. I heard nothing on the way there, though they did change guards around the healing pavilion on my way back. 

“Guards?” Nainai asked, frowning. “There should not be that many guards on—there is a night patrol, yes. But we have good wards and Cloud Recesses locks down every night at curfew.”

Priya frowned. She reached up to her mouth with one hand and pricked her thumb on a fang, smearing the drop of blood down Elder Juran’s forehead and up into his hairline. Her eyes flashed gold and a half-beat later, the entire body was illuminated in sharp slashes of gold and white light. 

Wei Wuxian sucked in a breath at the shattered lines crisscrossing the body. Several threads of faded spellwork glowed brightly around Elder Juran’s face and torso, some of it centering around his heart and the rest along his jaw. From the brightness of the lines, he could guess the depth of the wounds. The man had suffered greatly before bleeding out. 

He clamped his mouth shut as Priya continued to weave her spell with skilled fingers. She stopped herself before it was completed, rearing back with a grim expression on her face. The blue chalk lines flared up, burning white as the spell petered out. 

“No revival?” 

“Oh, you’re not going to like this,” she said, scowling down at the body in distaste. “I was going to get started, but you’re really not going to like this. Remember when we first met? Down in the Gheyo fighting Pits, back on Nevarah?” 

Slowly, Wei Wuxian nodded. 

“Remember how we met? You were recovering from a run-in with that nasty Joker, Xuē Yáng, and one of his equally nasty curses?” 

Wei Wuxian froze. He stared at her. 

She pointed to Elder Juran’s mouth. “Look at the echo lines under his jaw to the left there. See that? It’s a curse-mark. A very unique one. That’s not an I-bit-my-tongue-by-accident spell. That’s a—someone-cut-my-tongue-out curse. That’s Xuē Yáng’s mark.” 

Chapter 44

Summary:

In which a few more clues come to light

Wei Wuxian could not suppress the shudder of disgust and horror at the mention of Xuē Yáng. That was not a name he ever wanted to hear again, especially not after he'd managed to hook his claws into the bastard—once—for the sake of bringing him to justice. He'd stepped up to lend a claw on an open bounty where he'd teamed up with the Gheyo ACE and King pair, Xiao Xingchen and Song Zichen, former Gheyo trainees under Baoshan Sanren. 

It'd been mostly for the bounty reward at the time, because he was quite nearly dead broke, but the adventure and retrieval had been interesting enough at the time. The two Gheyos were a bit taciturn and not at all talkative, but he'd managed to get along alright and in the end, he'd also picked up a few new sword moves, some field experience, and a glimpse at the standard procedure for out of control Gheyo Jokers. 

Like most Gheyo-kind, Wei Wuxian knew to be careful. Dragels with the Gheyo designation were either instinctively inclined to a certain measure of natural bloodlust, battlelust, or both—usually curbed by hacking and slashing their way through something or a constant stream of night hunts to challenge their skills and keep their instincts properly sated. 

The typical ranks of Gheyo were known as the Gheyo ACE, an Advanced Combat Expert, then the Gheyo King, Queen, Prince, Princess, and so on, all the way down to the Trainee rank, with unranked trainees being a pure, blank slate, waiting to come into their specific rank, while others, were outliers.

A Gheyo Joker was one such outlier. Mostly because Jokers were either born to Gheyo parents—usually, two Jokers and one other Gheyo rank, but never less than two Gheyo Joker ranked parents.

The other option was a made Joker.

In which an event was so physically, emotionally, mentally, and magically devastating that their original rank—usually Submissive or Alpha—was overwritten from the sheer horror. It was a literal rewiring of everything they knew or were in an attempt to bring them back from the brink of Death's Court.

Namely, a near-death experience in which the only way to survive was such a horrifically traumatizing event that usually, they came out on the other side with a severally altered personality, violent magic, and sometimes, even memory loss to erase any hint of their former selves.

A Gheyo Joker's natural inclination, after all, was brute force first and gentle prodding, second. The loners of the Gheyo ranks, they usually preferred hooking up or hanging out with non-Gheyo ranks—such as a Beta or Pareya, occasionally a Submissive or an Alpha, mostly to avoid the instinctive posturing and requirements that came with acknowledging fellow Gheyo ranks.

It was a hard rank to hold and he knew it.

But he'd also known that Xuē Yáng was a made Joker and proof of that was his wrapped prosthetic hand, where he usually hid all sorts of disgusting and dangerous poisons. Whatever had happened to result in the near loss of a full limb had, in the end, become a missing appendage instead.

No one spoke of how he'd gotten that way, just that he'd turned into a vicious and feral creature afterward and that no one had been able to tame him.

His revenge had resulted in a massacre of an entire Clan—the Yueyang Chang Clan—and as a result, he'd been wrestled into protective custody and forced to stand trial for his misdeeds. Wei Wuxian had stopped keeping tabs on him after that, assured that Xiao Xingchen and his companion had it all in hand.

Meeting Xuē Yáng had been entirely by accident, but then again, so was meeting Priya. 

"...he should've stood trial," Wei Wuxian said, softly. "There's no way they didn't recant his magic—forcibly or otherwise. No spells or curses of his should still be active.”

Priya shrugged, a tad helplessly. "I don't know, Wuxian. I can only tell you what I'm seeing and you can see it too. That's his curse mark. There's no other mark like it and that was very much an actively stored and remote-activated curse as of today. He’s alive.”

"I don't doubt you," Wei Wuxian said, hesitantly. "But there's no way that he should still have active spellwork for something this cruel-“

"You hunted him, right? With that pair of bounty hunters?" Priya asked.

"Yes. Xiao Xingchen and Song Zichen. I saw them take custody with my own eyes. They went to-" he faltered.

Priya arched a brow.

"-to Lanling Jin," he finished.

"Oh sweet mother of Ergen," Priya swore. "Jins?"

Wei Wuxian grimaced. "I did not think there was anything wrong with that, necessarily, until you pointed it out," he said, tiredly. "I thought at least they'd follow the rules. Gheyo business and all."

"In theory they should," Nainai said, frowning. "But it doesn't sound likely. I would not begin to presume to know the slightest bit of how Gheyo business works, but the Jins have been slightly more—how should I say?"

"Just spit it out, Nainai," Priya said, rolling her shoulders back. "Trust me. We've heard everything at this point."

Amusement flickered in Nainai's eyes. "Indeed. The Jins—since Qingheng-Jun's passing—have been rather vocal about crowding us out of certain—things. They know better than to make a direct attack on anything or any of our own, but they have been hinting excessively that Qiren is unfit to be the acting Sect Leader and that Lan Xichen can't count, because both he and Wangji were not bonded into a proper Circle."

There was a long, loud beat of silence.

"Are they just empty-brained or is there some sort of requirement for it in order for them to wear those horrid yellow monstrosities they like to call robes?" Priya snapped. "I can't say I've liked a single Jin that I've encountered since I've stepped off-realm and that’s saying a lot!”

"They were a perfectly good Circle on their own!” Wei Wuxian said, hotly. "It may not be as traditional as some may expect, but that doesn't make it any less of a Circle! Adding me to it doesn’t change what they were already!” 

Nainai's eyes twinkled merrily at both of them. "Yes, yes, you are both brilliant and good children," she said, soothingly. "You both would also know that sometimes, power goes to the head of the weak. The Jins—specifically, Jin Guangshan has claimed solitary with his Pareya wife, the Madam—since the unfortunate deaths of his other Bonded."

Wei Wuxian's lip curled. "And he thinks he has a right to comment on other people’s bondings?"

"I said power goes to the head of the weak," Nainai said, tartly. "I did not say he was smart."

Priya stifled a snort. "Yeah, I got that part. Alright. Hold that thought for a minute. I need to start this before the body's been sitting too long. Also—Qingheng-Jun may be able to shed some light on this, yeah? I would imagine he’s seen or heard more than any of us in this particular matter.” 

Curling further into himself, Qingheng-Jun seemed to almost vanish entirely with how transparent his spectral form became in a matter of seconds. He refused to meet anyone's eyes and looked so pitiful that Wei Wuxian couldn't help but step up to take some of the attention off of him.

"I'll do the wards again," he said, briskly. He clapped his hands together, waiting for his shadows to obey. They leaped to his hands and wrists, wriggling over his entire body to cover him in a thick layer of protective shadows from the top of his head down to his waist.

His magic pulsed gently, at first, then stronger, before a double-layered containment ward sparked to life, blanketing Priya and Elder Juran's body, then covering the house, Wei Wuxian and Nainai.

Priya flashed him a grin that was all gleaming fangs. She licked the tip of the blue chalk stick in her hand and began to set it down to the cloth shroud again. The blue marks had burned out to a fine white powder that had seemingly melted into the shroud.

She scribbled out the proper symbols and runes, before surveying her work with an expert eye. Tucking the chalk behind one ear, she flipped her hair over the other shoulder and cracked her knuckles.

"No interruptions, alright?" she reminded them.

Nainai sat primly by the table, managing to look perfect and elegant as she drank another cup of tea. She merely tipped her head forward in acknowledgement, while Wei Wuxian gave a short grunt, his shadows supporting him as the two wards jostled for dominance, despite the order of casting.

Priya's eyes glowed gold, then pure bright white. She smeared blue-chalk dust over Elder Juran's shut eyes and when she spoke, it was with the voice of a thousand spirits behind and within.

"This blackened soul demands the respect afforded to her," she intoned. "As one who walks among Death's Court, I command your existence to answer until Death should call for you, and even then, I would make a bargain. Your death was not natural and because of it, your soul is forfeit for a peaceful end. I bind you to your body and demand your loyalty. There will be no peace and no rest unless your duties are fulfilled. Do you understand this?"

Wei Wuxian twitched, his expression solemn. A shadow peeled off of his shoulder to slide down to his lap, where it tried to nuzzle comfortingly into his stomach.

It tickled and he nearly smiled.

Nearly.

Elder Juran's body trembled and shuddered, before a white and blue wisp, crackled to life just above his throat. Priya's hands glowed white-gold and she reached out, cradling the little wisp and guiding it downward, until she could press it into Elder Juran's chest.

A low, pitiful groan emerged from the body.

Priya's glow dimmed, but the golden tint remained. She placed one flat palm across his purpled lips and did something to produce that awful gurgling sound.

"There we go," she murmured. "One more thing and—ah. There we are. Wuxian?"

"Still holding," he ground out. "How much longer?"

"On count of three," she said, tightly. Her sharp eyes flicked to him, to Nainai and then back to Elder Juran. "One, two and three."

Wei Wuxian dropped the ward.

Silence. 

More silence.

And then—Elder Juran lurched upright, his bulging eyes opened wide and unseeing, tinted the same blue shade as Priya's magical chalk. He tried to speak, but only horrible moaning sounds emerged from his mouth.

"I did not tell you to speak," Priya said, mildly. "I do not need to hear you in this plane of existence, but any other one is fine. Can you tell me who killed you?”

Chapter 45

Summary:

In which there's a workaround for that...

Watching Priya work was always something like magical artistry. Wei Wuxian was relieved to drop the containment wards at her subtle gesture. The pressure of holding that much magic restrained to two distinctly separate spaces at the same time was an exercise in perfect control—and a bit of headache to maintain. He’d always managed it, simply because he was used to wielding so much magic daily.

Absently, he sent two little wisps of shadow to protect Nainai, just in case, and then relaxed to take in the depth of such intricate revival spellwork as his own magic returned to him.

"You make it look so easy," he muttered, watching as the gold-and-white spell lines from before, faded into pasty, faded scars visible on Elder Juran's now-grey skin, courtesy of Priya's magic. “What's he saying?"

Listening on another plane wasn't exactly his forte, but it was possible when his mind was quiet enough and he had certain shadows hovering close by to help bridge the gap. The Astral Plane would be the most likely place for Elder Juran's spirit, but Priya didn't need that obvious of a hint.

She'd clearly brought him back before any part of his natural life cycle could be completed in the way it was intended. Her expression was sharp and unyielding as she repeated her question in the same weighted voice as before.

"Can you tell me who killed you?"

Elder Juran's lips were moving, but not a single sound came out of them. His scarred hands made a few aborted movements, before one of Wei Wuxian's shadows darted out to help him remain sitting upright. There was an unnatural heaviness to the reanimated body, but that was to be expected. 

"Excuses," Priya said, darkly. "Arielle, man! I do not care about your petty disagreements and that's all that was. I want to know what you were doing, where you were, and who killed you? It's not that hard unless you were so self-absorbed, you didn’t realize killing intent was right beside you. It's not like I'm asking for an entire treatise on why stupidity is sometimes inherited and other times, gifted with great delicacy from one idiot to another!”

Wei Wuxian stifled a laugh. "I don't think it's gifted," he said lightly. "It's more—bestowed. Like an honor or something."

She rolled her eyes, cheeks puffed out in a not-pout. "I'll show you bestowed. Allow me to bestow some of my incredible wisdom upon your-"

"Children," Nainai said, lightly. "Focus. Do we have answers or more questions? I do not mind lending my home to your needs, but it is late and there is not much time left now. A plan of action for the morning is needed and—well, we cannot leave things like this.” She gestured to the room at large. 

Wei Wuxian winced. “Right. I’ll—we’ll—take care of that.” 

“Maybe a little of both, I think," Priya said, wrinkling her nose. “Questions and answers. He's trying, but it's taking him some time. He's speaking in the astral plane right now. That's the easiest to manipulate a new spirit body. I didn't think anyone wanted to hear or see that."

"Did he see who attacked him?" Wei Wuxian wanted to know. "Or was it just the curse?"

"I think it was just the curse, but the first thing he said when he sat up was—‘You bastard, you can't kill me, I'll ruin you’ and that kind of suggests that he knows who did it or someone else was there.”

Wei Wuxian blinked. "What? I guess that could’ve happened when Qingheng-Jun wasn’t looking in that split-second, but that would mean they were aware of him.” 

"Exactly," Priya said, sighing. "And since I can't just read his mind to pull out what he saw before he died, I'm going to need some context clues. I don't think he was with company when he died or it wouldn't have been so easy to get his body here. An alarm of some sort would've gone up by now and if it didn't, then that means whoever did kill him would be quite surprised to see him walking around. We could scare them out that way."

"We could," Wei Wuxian said, slowly. "But that might take too long. Nainai's right. We can't waste time here. Do you know if he had enemies, Nainai? Or someone who might've wanted to kill him or cause grievous injury?"

"He is quite close to a handful of influential Elders on the council," Nainai said, slowly. "But I do not know all of them well enough to be able to determine that. I know names though, Elder Chang, Elder Yong, Elder-"

"Elder Yong?" Wei Wuxian interrupted, holding up a hand. “Any relation to Healer Yong in the healing pavilion?"

Nainai hid a yawn behind one of her long sleeves. "Yes. It's his grandfather. They are each other's only family. His son and daughter-in-law perished in a night hunt, leaving little Lan Yong to be raised by his grandfather. The burden was eased by everyone stepping up to help. A clan effort, if you will."

Priya hummed. "It's always interesting when it's something like that," she said, half to herself. "Ah. There we go. He says that he wasn't doing anything wrong and he would've been fine after curfew because he was on his way home. I don't really know if he was or not. Does that make sense?"

"There is a curfew," Nainai said, slowly. "But where he was found is nowhere near the residential areas."

Wei Wuxian frowned, recalling the map from earlier. "What else is out there? Besides the meditation caves and secluded residences?"

"That's it," Nainai said, shaking her head. "The back hills are mostly there for meditative training and wild magic recharges. Nothing else beyond that. It is why we do not build anything up to the inner perimeter wards."

"I see. Well, he says he doesn't know anything about Xuē Yáng," Priya said, slowly. "Which could be a problem—except for, I'm pretty sure that curse doesn't need to be something to work with direct contact. If it is remotely activated, then no one had to be present."

Wei Wuxian tapped his face with his fingers in a familiar, self-soothing pattern. He tried to think of when he'd first seen Elder Juran and then to the conversation in the healing pavilion. "Can you ask him about the other curse, then? The one they want to use on my Bonded."

Priya brightened. "Definitely. One moment."

He let her focus on that and turned in time to see Nainai stifling another yawn, tiredness radiating from her body. Almost at once, he softened. He'd barged into her home, and brought in Priya and a dead body, not to mention Qingheng-Jun who was still faintly hovering in the corners. It’d been a long day for her, he was sure.

"We're almost done," he said, softly. "I'm sorry to keep you up so late and-"

"I said you were welcome," Nainai said, firmly. "It is my choice. I am simply an old woman who occasionally needs a nap in the daytime. You want more tea?"

Wei Wuxian shook his head. "You should rest. We will be done here and then-"

"Where will you go?" Nainai asked. "You should stay. Both of you. Unless you have somewhere safer to be."

"Caffeine exists for a reason," Priya said, tiredly. "And I don't sleep well away from my Bonded. Wuxian, I have your answer."

He sighed. "Something else I'm not going to like?"

"Pretty much," Priya said, grimly. "They're going to use an obedience spell. Forced obedience. Done in layers, to each of you individually, then compounding over time after they connect it through your Circle bonds, to make it to the level of control that they want.”

Nainai was startled, her eyes wide and shocked. "No!"

"Nainai?" Wei Wuxian was at her side at once.

“I know what you speak of. That is an old—a very old spell," she said, her voice quivering. "It is forbidden! It was originally created to be used during a time of war and discord. To make prisoners obey without causing physical harm. The knowledge was so terrible that we destroyed all record of it and kept-" she faltered.

"And kept a copy for yourselves?" Priya finished. She rubbed her forehead with a groan. "Let me guess, not for the literary value, but more along the lines that you couldn't bear to let something important fade from history?"

Nainai's face grew shadowed. "It was not something I had any say in. It was well before my time. But whispers of these sorts of things are always around. I believe the argument that allowed it to enter our archives was that someone should have a record of it."

Wei Wuxian blew out a frustrated breath. "Someone has more than a record of it," he said, darkly. "Someone—multiple someones—intend to use it on my Bonded. Not in theory, not in some distorted way to counteract it, but to actually use it!"

"They won't succeed now,” Priya said, straightening up. "Wuxian, I can assure you of that. I'm pretty sure the fact that you bonded in, disrupted the base of their spellwork and they're probably unable to finish it or restart without you physically present. That’s in your favor.” 

"They don't have anything from me," Wei Wuxian said, slowly. "No blood, bone, scale, or anything of the sort. You're right. They can't do anything, because they need to have a physical anchor." His smile twisted at the corners. "And I won't give that willingly and if they take it forcibly, I would imagine there would be—consequences."

Priya's smile sharpened. "Blood magic exists for a reason," she said, pleased. "And Gheyo business is Gheyo business. Alright—why don't we send Elder Juran along his way, glamoured of course, and see how long we can get him to pretend he’s alive. In the meantime, you and I can hop over to that healing pavilion and take a look at your Bonded."

“That’s too dangerous," Nainai scolded. "You can't just go right back in there with no backup! Besides, the protective wards in the night are too strong for anyone to breach without inside assistance—and I don't care how powerful either of you are—there are rules!"

Wei Wuxian slipped in front of her to break the starting stare down before it could start. "Qingheng-Jun actually warned me about that too," he said, lightly. "That the wards are strong. I could probably shadow-walk in there, but I don't know about getting out or if that would affect your connection to Elder Juran."

"I could anchor the spell," Priya said, unbothered. "Or, if you're both so sure you've got to be that safe, we can dreamwalk it."

Wei Wuxian straightened. "Dreamwalk?"

"Sure. You said soulmate dreams, right? They've got to be dreaming somewhere. You could dip into those dreams and see about getting them to wake up on their own."

Nainai leaned around Wei Wuxian, her wrinkled brow furrowed even deeper. "Is that possible?"

Priya laughed. "I always take great pleasure in doing exactly the things that people seem to think I cannot do. Dreamwalking is a little tricky, but it's a similar premise like extending my senses to different planes of existence. Wuxian can do it, because he attended some of the same meditation classes I did. I can guide him in and once he's there, the rest will be up to him. Wuxian?"

"Yes," he said, flowing down to sit on the floor. "Let's do it."

Notes:

Remember those soulmate dreams? Three guesses on whether they're totally platonic or not...

Chapter 46

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian dreamwalks into his first dream...

Wei Wuxian stretched out on the makeshift bed on the floor, trying not to let the anxiousness crackling through his veins, manifest in anything other than a slightly twitchy leg. 

He’d agreed to the whole dream-walking scheme and now, there was just a tiny bit of nerves tickling at the back of his brain and reminding him that there were some important conversations he had yet to have with his Bonded. 

Barging into their dreamscapes wasn’t exactly going to put him on their most adored list. 

"Quit that," Priya said, flicking him lightly on the forehead. “It’ll be fine. Stop imagining everything turning out horrible. I know you’re good at this.” 

Wei Wuxian affected a pout in answer. “But what if it doesn’t work?” He asked, only half-whining. “I’ve used anchors and guides before, but I always knew what the dreamscape looked like. Or felt like. I don’t know any of that!” 

“You know you’re bonded and that’s enough of a connection,” Priya said, patiently. “Stalling won’t change the outcome. You’re fine. You can do this. Just—take your time when you get there. Now, you're supposed to close your eyes and focus. I can lead you into the astral plane and show you the dreams, but I can't go in there with you and you're going to have to work fast."

"How fast?" Wei Wuxian grumbled. “First it’s take your time and then it’s work fast. What do you want me to do? Besides, I haven't dreamwalked since I learned. It was too-"

"Too dangerous?" Priya asked, knowingly. "Yeah. I get that, but this is me. You’re in good hands and you know it. I'll pull you out if you start to go over your dream-energy baseline."

Wei Wuxian sighed. He really was stalling, but only because what stood on the other side of his worries was absolutely terrifying. Dreamwalking and everything that came with it was a revered art for a reason. 

And it was still utterly terrifying. 

Nainai had already retired for the night, unable to stay awake as time had trickled on by. She'd wished them well and disappeared into the smaller room at the far end of the little house.

The moment she'd been safely out of the way, Wei Wuxian's shadows had nearly taken over the entire space, held back only because of Qingheng-Jun's anxious hovering by Priya's side and the pale white-blue glow of his spectral energy.

"It can't be that hard," Wei Wuxian muttered, unable to resist another anxious twitch. "It's just dreams. It’s not hard. I can be quick. I’ll be so quick.”

“That’s the spirit,” Priya said.  

There was a snort of amusement from overhead, before she reached down, clapping her hands on his cheeks, holding his face steady. She was upside down to him, but there was nothing but genuine fondness in her golden eyes.

"Stop trying to talk yourself out of something you already decided," she said. Her fingers curled under his jaw, blunted fingernails morphing into sharpened claws. "I'm going to pull you in, so you can tell if I'm pulling you out—focus on the wavelength of your magic, the resonance to mine, and then feel out that connection to your Bonded. Reach for the bonds. You might find it easier to think of your claim marks and follow whatever you feel from there."

Wei Wuxian grunted. "Slightly easier," he said, brows furrowing. "Priya—how will I know that-”

"I'll be right here the entire time. I won't leave until you wake and you already know I don't need to sleep, yeah? Kane and Xira aren’t here and it’s easier if I have something else to focus on. This is for you and the sooner you get to your men, the better it'll be for them, alright?"

Reluctantly, he made a soft sound of agreement.

"You'll be fine," she said, soothingly. "Now, I'm not drawing blood—but you'll feel a pinch." Her grip on his face tightened. "Oh—and just in case you haven't gone too far into one of these before, you might want to prepare yourself."

"For what?"

Her lips twitched into a near smile. "No, I mean, your heart. Your fragile, delicate heart that cannot handle an honest compliment if it walked up and smooched you right on the-”

"Priya!" he squawked.

She laughed. "I'm serious. What do you think soulmate dreams are for, eh? I'm just saying to be prepared for whatever you walk into. And you can’t be mad at them for having a dream. We live for dreams. All of us.”

His face warmed. It took all of his self-control not to jerk upright out of her grasp and hide away in a cocoon of his own shadows that would surely never make fun of him for having a—delicate—constitution.

A sharp slash of fiery pain along his jaws jolted him back into the present moment. He gaped up at her face and within one breath and the next, it all grew blurry and reality dropped out from under him.

He was floating in a wide open space of pitch-black darkness on all sides, tiny little pinpricks of white light flickering just out of reach in the distance. Wei Wuxian twisted and turned this way and that, unable to find some kind of anchor point to ground him in the moment.

A flicker of blue-white beckoned to him, shinier than all the others and he could've sworn he felt a little nudge pushing him towards it.

Carefully, oh so carefully, he stretched out a hand, swimming towards it with slow, syrupy movements that took forever to propel him towards his prize.

The blue-white light drifted further away, just out of reach, but a softer, pale green and white blob hovered nearby. Before he could second-guess anything about it, the glowing blob brushed against the back of his hand, feather-light—and sucked him straight in. 

***

The dreamscape was—colorful—for lack of any other way to describe it. Wei Wuxian found himself walking through a very vibrant rendition of their shared residence with all the flowers having a thousand times more vividness and the air almost a personality all on its own. 

He waved a hand in front of him, unable to wrap his mind around how thick and syrupy the air actually was. Crisp grass crunched underfoot and a hint of sweetness settled on his tongue as he breathed in the sweet air. 

Soft giggles and murmured words floated over to him, just brushing up against his ears and automatically, he turned towards it. 

Through trial and error, he found himself approaching a version of the dining pavilion where they’d shared their first meal. Directly in the center of the lovely space was a lean figure with their back to him. 

He could hear the delighted laughter and the low purrs of teasing voices traveling over to his warming ears. The closer he got, the more he could make out some of the words, and the more he heard, the hotter his face burned. 

And suddenly, he was at the angle where a lot of it made sense. 

Oh Great Void. 

“It tickles, A-Sang,” came the breathy voice. “Not so—soft—ah!” 

Another purring laugh rippled through the air. 

Wei Wuxian froze. That voice sounded awfully familiar. Almost as if he should know it. He did not stomp closer to the pavilion, but it was a rather close thing. He wished he could call his shadows to his side, but the dreamscape didn’t work that way and he felt quite exposed on his solitary trek towards the figure in front of him. 

It looked like Nie Huaisang, actually. 

Well, no, it didn’t quite look like him, but the height and build were almost correct. Except for this Nie Huaisang was topless, his Flexi-suit stripped down to his waist and hanging down at the back, showing plenty of lean, tanned muscle in a way that he knew was fairly accurate. 

He’d fallen asleep on that, after all, and if he hadn’t witnessed Nie Huaisang’s undeniable strength, he wouldn’t have expected to see any kind of muscle underneath the Flexi-suit, but he’d lounged across that lap and if the conversation hadn’t been so awkward and serious, he was fairly certain that he would’ve gotten something out of it. 

The dreamscape shimmered and Wei Wuxian went from standing three feet away staring at Nie Huaisang’s back, to the pavilion rotating all the way around like a spinning dice, to show him exactly what had captured dream Nie Huaisang’s attention. 

Him. 

Of course, it was him. 

Dream Wei Wuxian was sprawled out across the low table with dream Nie Huaisang bent over him and his slender hands teasing and stroking all along his—well, that left far too much open for interpretation. 

Wei Wuxian stumbled into the pavilion with the awkwardness of someone who had been running too fast to slow down in time to keep from crashing into a safety wall. He caught the edge of the table with his shin and bit back a swear when the table didn’t actually move the way it should have. 

Ah. 

It was Nie Huaisang and he hadn’t imagined any of what he’d seen from his original angle. It was a shirtless and far more muscled version of Nie Huaisang than he would’ve ever thought possible—with a collection of shimmering jars of paint lined up along one side of the dining table and no paintbrushes anywhere in sight. 

His fingers were stained with several bright colors and corresponding splotches decorated Wei Wuxian’s dream self, helpfully covered in a fine smattering of glittering shimmer dust. 

Nie Huaisang was painting him. 

Specifically, Nie Huaisang was painting every inch of him. 

The kaleidoscope of color now made sense, even if the oddly vivid saturation of all the colors didn’t. Nie Huaisang had hand-painted him in several shades of blue, green, and gold, with plenty of pretty accents around certain—areas.  

Wei Wuxian spared a glance for his shamelessly naked self, noting that it wasn’t anywhere as handsome or perfectly proportioned as he should be, but shoved those thoughts away in favor of prowling forward. If he thought too much about this, he’d explode. 

“Nie Huaisang!” The name was growled out before he could help himself. 

There was a moment when his dream self wavered on the table, the paint turning blurry and the features growing indistinguishable as the dreamscape adjusted to the reality of Wei Wuxian’s presence. 

For a moment, nothing. 

And then dream Wei Wuxian vanished, while Nie Huaisang yelped and scrambled to grab a robe.  Shimmering paints went flying everywhere and Wei Wuxian wished he could cast a shield to keep the paint from getting all over him. 

Shimmering green and gold paint splattered across his face and chest. 

He sighed. 

“…Wei Wuxian?” Nie Huaisang asked, tentatively. He was half-under the table, the robe wrapped around him like a blanket. “What are you doing in my dream?” 

Wei Wuxian pinched the bridge of his nose. “You’re not going to believe what I have to tell you,” he said, flatly. “And I’ll gladly start after you tell me what you were doing there!” 

“What? I don’t—I wasn’t—this is my dream!” Nie Huaisang protested, a plaintive note in his voice. “Why are you in my dream? You can’t get upset at me for things that happen in a dream! This is a nightmare!” 

“No, it’s a dream. I’ve just come looking for you. Fine. I can ignore the painting part. Mostly.” Wei Wuxian squinted at him. “As soon as you explain the naked part. Why would you want to paint me like that?” 

Nie Huaisang blushed. 

Full-on, flat-out blushed to the roots of his hair like a schoolboy—almost on cue and looking far too pleased about being caught out than he should be. “Fishing for compliments doesn’t suit you, Wei Wuxian,” he said, mischievously. “But for what it’s worth, if I haven’t been clear enough already—you are very, very nice to look at. Any artist would want to paint you. Especially when you-” 

“Alright!” Wei Wuxian interrupted, his face warming again. His hands twitched again, itching for Suibian, even if he couldn’t really give into the temptation to whack Nie Huaisang with the scabbard. He wished, dearly, that the other three were having nicer dreams than covering him in paint. 

“Don’t. Let’s not—don’t. I’m here because you reached out to me first. I’m trying to wake all of you up. You’re in the healing pavilion and—things are very wrong.” 

Nie Huaisang frowned. “I’m listening,” he said, slowly. “Did something happen out there?” 

“You could say that. First off, you’re under the care of Lan Yong-” 

“What?” 

“Can I finish catching you up first?” 

“…sure. But Lan Yong? Seriously? That guy couldn’t heal his way out of a first-aid box!” 

“Right.” 

Notes:

Please imagine a very pretty blue and green and gold Wei Ying all painted up like a magical boy from Nie Huaisang's imagination.

Chapter 47

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian dreamwalks into his second dream and all is not as it seems...

Wei Wuxian explained what he could on the way stumbling out of Nie Huaisang’s dreamscape. His first and second attempts to shatter the dream did not work the way he’d intended and so, in the end, it dissolved quite by accident. 

He’d whirled around to find Nie Huaisang peering cautiously out at him from behind a fan—that hadn’t been there a minute ago—and he’d swooped in and snatched it out of that strong grip. 

Armed with the fan, he helpfully smacked Nie Huaisang over the head to ease the burn of his still-flaming face. “I can’t believe you!” He hissed in answer. 

“Hey!” Nie Huaisang protested, arms held up defensively. “Ow. You’re the one that broke into my dream—and yes, I heard your explanation.” 

Wei Wuxian squinted at him. “You’re being too relaxed about that.” 

“I like that fan,” Nie Huaisang said, instead. “I’d rather you didn’t destroy it on my head, it’s hard enough with everything that Da-ge throws my way. Who’s next, by the way? And how are you going to get there? You know, I’ve never dream walked before and I kind of feel like—Wei Wuxian?” 

There was a very quiet, but fairly polite groan of exasperation from Wei Wuxian as he shot him a stern look. “I’ll be dreamwalking all of us out of here,” he said, tiredly. “So try not to distract me so all of your consciousness ends up in the right body.” 

Nie Huaisang froze. “I-is that possible? Could I end up in—okay!” He squawked when Wei Wuxian lifted the fan again, silver eyes narrowed. “I’m behaving! I’m behaving—there’s no need for bodily threats and—” he lunged. 

There was a slight scrabbling of bodies, the awkwardness of no elements to help it all along, and then Wei Wuxian flat on his back with a fan-triumphant Nie Huaisang perched on his hips. 

“Is it really so bad?” He asked, flicking the fan open and inspecting the spines. “I really do like this one, Wei Wuxian. Please don’t tear it up. My mother made it. This one was her favorite. It’d literally break my heart if something were to happen to it.” 

Wei Wuxian glared at him for a split second and then surged up, tumbling him off and reaching out to grab—something, the fan, Huiasang, his too-bright dressing robe—and the dream crumbled around them. 

The shriek of surprise from Nie Huaisang made Wei Wuxian’s ears protest. He squeezed his eyes shut and blindly reached out until he could wrap his hands around one warm wrist. 

“Close your eyes,” he said, urgently. “Huaisang. Nie Huaisang. Close your eyes! You can’t look at it dead-on, you have to close your eyes-” 

And then another hand was wrapping around his shoulder, shifting to move and lightly grasp the back of his neck, reeling him in, until Wei Wuxian could process that he’d been pulled into a hug, face pressed into the safe, warm crook of a slender neck. 

“Nie Huaisang?” He whispered, eyes shut tight. A careful whiff let him know that his guess was correct, though why the other dragel hadn’t answered, he didn’t know. But the arms wrapped around him were strong and sure, along with the thrumming warmth of his body noticeable through the dressing robe. 

Vaguely, Wei Wuxian was aware that sounds were happening, slightly overhead and that maybe, Nie Huaisang was talking, but that he couldn’t hear or make out a single proper syllable. 

He head-butted the edge of that soft jaw and whined when it actually hurt. By the Great Void, it was a dreamscape! Nothing should be hurting! 

A familiar hand rubbed up and down his spine in a long, soothing stroke. 

Wei Wuxian sighed, melting into the hug, even as he felt the fabric of reality shifting and twisting around them. There was a sharp drop in pressure and then everything was blissfully weightless for several lovely moments. 

When he felt the ground settling underfoot, his eyes popped open and fields of wide open greenery met his bewildered gaze. 

Nie Huaisang gently set him down, his expression filled with concern. “-Ian! Wei Wuxian!” 

“I can hear you,” he croaked out, wobbling in place. 

They were in a new dreamscape. 

He hadn’t found the next one—which meant that Nie Huaisang had and he didn’t know if that was a good thing or not. He only knew it wasn’t Nie Huaisang’s because of the drastic color shift. 

Everything was just—muted. 

Less bright, less obnoxiously vivid, and certainly with a more charged air than he remembered. 

“-Huaisang?” 

“You can just call me Huaisang if you want,” Nie Huaisang said. “Or A-Sang, if you want to be cute.” 

Wei Wuxian shot him a look straightening right up. “Where did you take us? This isn’t—your dreamscape.” 

“Ah,” Nie Huaisang said, awkwardly. “I wasn’t joking about not knowing anything about dreamscapes, but sometimes, Da-ge and I used to share dreams when I was younger. I used to have terrible nightmares and he and one of the senior Nie healers dream-walked with me for a couple of months until they stopped.” 

Wei Wuxian reflexively squeezed the wrist that was somehow back in his hands again. He hoped it was gentle and soothing enough. “I’m sorry. That—sucks.” 

Nie Huaisang barked out a laugh. “Yeah. It did. So. This is—it felt like Da-ge, so I just kind of reached for it and here we are.” 

“You could be right,” Wei Wuxian said, slowly. He centered himself, tentatively reaching out to see what connected and what didn’t. A faint, but present connection seemed to guide him forward, as if reassuring that he was in a good place and that there was nothing to worry about. 

“I think I am,” Nie Huaisang said, tapping his fan—produced from thin air—against his chin in a contemplative manner. “This looks a lot like our training courtyard back in Qinghe.” 

Wei Wuxian whipped around to stare at him. “It does?” 

“Yeah. The back one, near the rocky outcropping. Da-ge likes to work out here, because it’s more isolated and he doesn’t have to worry if his shadows get out of control. I don’t like it, because it’s too close to the rocks. Sometimes, it feels like those hills are alive, you know? Sentient and everything.” 

“…what kind of training does he do here?” Wei Wuxian wanted to know. “Like body-building exercises? Magical expansion stuff or wing stuff?” 

“No wing stuff,” Nie Huaisang said, lightly. “Wings are only on the top floor of the fortress, so nothing anywhere else. Da-ge usually runs laps. We have an obstacle course. Sometimes sparring. He does sets.” 

Wei Wuxian grunted. “Where? It doesn’t look like anyone’s been here for a while. Where else does this courtyard go?” 

“The whole fortress, I expect,” Nie Huaisang said, slowly. “It’s a carbon copy of the real thing, right? So everything should be the same?” 

“Not exactly. Dreamscapes are the dreamer’s reality. He might think the courtyard is bigger than what it actually is. He might be imagining how it’d look if it was really the way he wanted or something like that. Your dream was bright. Nice, but really bright. I never saw colors like that.” 

“Oh.” 

“It’s not bad!” Wei Wuxian said, hastily. He reached back to tow Nie Huaisang closer to his side. “It was just surprising, that’s all. A nice surprise. Minus the paint.” 

“I’m sorry!” Nie Huaisang wailed. “That was just a—Da-ge?” He pulled Wei Wuxian to a stop, one heavy arm draped around his shoulders to keep him in place. 

“Where?” Wei Wuxian leaned into him, trying to follow his line of sight. “I don’t—oh. That kind of looks like a resting spot. But maybe a secondary weapons shed? Or a normal tool shed. What’s it doing all the way out here?” 

“It’s a storage shed,” Nie Huaisang said, releasing him. “Da-ge keeps spare things there sometimes. Extra uniforms, emergency rations, sharpening tools, practice sabers, and such. It’s meant to be an emergency stash, since it’s so far from the fortress. He really should be around here—should we split up?” 

“I don’t know how to find you if we do,” Wei Wuxian said, rubbing his face. “Let’s just—make a lap around the place or something. I don’t feel that it’s as big as it looks.” 

So they made a lap. 

And then another. 

And then another. 

“Wei Wuxian?” 

“…just Wuxian is fine, if I’m calling you Huaisang,” Wei Wuxian said, lightly. “What is it?” 

“We’ve been walking for a long time and I don’t see the edge of the field getting any closer.” 

Wei Wuxian squinted. “Valid. Let’s try—wait. Look over there—right there!” He caught sight of a flicker of golden armor and something that might’ve been a flowing ponytail disappearing around the corner to where the enclosed training field led to the training barracks. 

He took off with speed, Nie Huaisang complaining, but following along behind him. It didn’t take long to reach the training barracks and yet, nothing could’ve prepared him for rounding the corner and finding the entire dreamscape shifting violently into a new setting. 

From the open outdoors to the heavy warmth of a large, stone bedroom with thick furred rugs, open braziers, and heavy plates of armor mounted on the walls. A large bed was tucked into one corner and a large desk took up another spot. 

The fireplace crackled and roared, lending an impressive warmth to the area, even though Wei Wuxian shouldn’t have been able to feel it. He didn’t think it mattered, because the absolute horror was immediately amplified by realizing why they hadn’t found Nie Mingjue in the training fields. 

Because he was there. 

Like Nie Huaisang had been, Nie Mingjue was stripped down to his waist, showing off far too many impressive muscles in his broad shoulders and the tapered back leading down to a strong waist. A few noticeable scar marks stood out here and there, but for the most part, it was just miles upon miles of gorgeous, oil-slicked smooth skin—and muscles. 

Rippling muscles, hints of glimmering scale teasing as if it would break through that tanned skin at any moment, transforming the powerful man into a dragon right there in his own bedroom. That wasn't fair at all. The dream wasn't hiding anything, because Wei Wuxian knew that Nie Mingjue was just as impressive in real-life as he was in the current dreamscape. A giant hulk of a man with very, very nice hands.

He was kneeling over a slender, tanned body stretched out on one of the thick, luxurious rugs covering the hard stone floor and his large hands were rubbing and kneading at that glistening skin. A personal massage, in the daytime, in his private rooms. 

Oh Great Void!

Wei Wuxian bit back a whine. He already knew what he was looking at and he didn't think he was going to like this dream any better than the last! 

Chapter 48

By the time Nie Huaisang had caught up to him, Wei Wuxian was reasonably sure that his face would never regain the proper color of a respectable person that did not have to witness embarrassing things happening to his dream self before he’d sorted out messy feeling things in his head and heart. 

He had only meant to step forward and disrupt the dream, just like how he'd done with Nie Huaisang in the previous dreamscape and then he’d gotten a good eyeful of something that he hadn’t expected. 

It wasn't supposed to take longer than a few minutes, maybe even seconds. As long as Nie Mingjue knew that he wasn't alone in the dreamscape, everything would shift to accommodate that reality. 

Except that now he was standing there and watching a very sensual massage of those very large hands, working along his shoulders, trailing down to the dimples at the base of his spine, spanning his waist and then—continuing right on over his ass. Squeezing and kneading each cheek at his mercy, Nie Mingjue seemed perfectly content to do so and dream-Wei-Wuxian seemed even happier to let it happen. 

The scene continued to play out, the bedroom losing the finer points of the details of rugs, etched stone and hanging drapery, while Wei Wuxian’s vision narrowed to the point of how gently Nie Mingjue was handling him and how his dream-self was whining for more. 

Whining. 

Actual whining. 

He twitched. The ripple of annoyance washed over him with surprising clarity. On one claw, Wei Wuxian didn't think he'd ever be able to look at the man in the eyes again. But on the other claw? What kind of a dream was that for someone who had agreed to a platonic bonding? Wei Wuxian flipped straight from embarrassed awkwardness to a flare of righteous fury. 

If Nie Mingjue was going to dream about him, he could at least be accurate! He had more muscles than that and a few scars of his own. His hair was nicer, for sure, and he wasn't such a—such a-! 

Wei Wuxian stormed forward before he’d even decided on what he wanted to say, "Nie Mingjue!" 

The reaction was almost identical to Nie Huaisang's. A sharp jerk of startlement and then the shock and surprise at realizing that he was no longer alone in his dreamscape. 

“What—who are—Wuxian?” Nie Mingjue stared at him, frozen in mid-rub, oil glistening on all of those fantastic muscles and surprise all over his very nice face. 

The dreamscape twisted, but didn’t shift yet. 

Dream-Wei-Wuxian wavered. The rug turned into a colorful blob on the floor. 

Nie Huaisang stepped closer to Wei Wuxian and tapped him on the shoulder, offering his fan. 

Wei Wuxian took it without hesitation and immediately set to disrupting the dream with a few well-placed smacks—starting with Nie Mingjue’s startled self. In a matter of minutes, Dream-Wei-Wuxian was gone and Nie Mingjue caught the fan a split-second before it could smack him over the head for the half-dozenth time. 

"...Wei Wuxian?" he dared to ask, his voice hoarse. Whatever surprise and embarrassment he’d had, was no longer visible within a handful of seconds. "What is happening to—how did that—Huaisang? What are you doing here?  

"I'll explain," Nie Huaisang said, sighing. "And don't break my fan, Da-ge, you know that's my favorite one. Let Wuxian go. he's just—well, your dream was a little more specific than mine, so I think you earned that, considering that we all agreed we were going to wait for a proper conversation.” 

Nie Mingjue shot him a look, but he held out one hand for Wei Wuxian to relinquish the fan and then handed it over to Nie Huaisang. His mouth twisted into a wry grin. “Dreamscape hopping? That’s something I didn’t expect to experience for a long time. Why are you both here? Where are your bodies? Has something happened?" 

"Of course something happened!” Wei Wuxian said, irritated. He tugged on his captured wrist, not at all happy that while Nie Mingjue's grip was gentle, his strength was holding. His free hand morphed to show clawed tips. “Everything is a mess and you and the rest of them are in the healing pavilion under the care of Lan Yong and Elder Juran has-” 

"That clumsy kid that can't heal anything?" Nie Mingjue frowned. “Wait, I know he’s not that clumsy, but his healing skills are—strange. We're usually under Elder Healer Lan Ming. Why isn't he there? Did something happen to him?" 

Wei Wuxian paused. He slumped in exhaustion. "I don't actually know. Something might've happened to Lan Qiren too. He was—he said he'd be back—and I waited for him, because I don't think he's the type to lie about that, but he disappeared and I haven't seen him since and then everything was just falling to pieces and I couldn’t get back into the house-” 

His words were cut off by the very distressed whine in Nie Mingjue's throat, before he was yanked into a hug that was every bit as bone-crushing and soul-soothing as he'd imagined. Where Nie Huaisang's arms were lean and strong, Nie Mingjue was sturdy and warm all over. His strength was amplified by his Shadow element wrapped so thickly around him, that it was half an embrace in the energetic elemental sense and half in the way that he could feel the fine tremors and the worry radiating off of the older man. 

"You've been dealing with a lot on your own, haven't you?" he asked, his voice a deep rumble. He tucked Wei Wuxian’s face into the hollow of his neck, swaying him gently almost a if he wasn’t even conscious he was doing it. “I’m sorry we weren't there to help. I'm sorry we haven't been able to explain anything yet." 

Wei Wuxian sagged into the embrace, unable to think of a reason as to why he should bother trying to get out of it. He liked hugs—a lot—and this was a free hug right there, even if it was in dreamscape. 

"I'd like that explanation soon," Wei Wuxian mumbled into that very fine chest. He pressed his cheek closer, listening for a heartbeat he couldn't hear in dreamscape. "Like, when we're out of here kind of soon. Huaisang can fill you in. I need to find the Lans next." 

There was a half-grumpy rumble from Nie Huaisang, who added himself to the hug as if he belonged there as well. Wei Wuxian wriggled a bit, just to feel both of them safely surrounding him on both sides. 

Wow. 

So nice. 

"Xichen is probably easier to find than Wangji," Nie Mingjue wondered aloud. “I’m—we’re together—it’s easier for me to find him than Wangji. Xichen tends to meditate himself to sleep, while Wangji just lies down and lets it happen." 

Wei Wuxian blinked, digesting that bit of information and wondering whether it mattered or not. He didn’t exactly care if they liked each other or not, because inter-Circle relationships meant for stronger Circles. It was always up to the individual Bonded. 

He had wondered though. 

Nie Huaisang snorted. "Is that what we're calling it now? Be honest, it’s just Wangji that does that. And you let Wuxian go first, because he's the one that's wrangling this dreamscape and I only got to hug him for a half-minute. You can't hug him for longer than me." 

Nie Mingjue shot him a look. "Is that your way of saying I don't hug you enough?" 

"What? No! Da-ge—don't!" Nie Huaisang yelped when he was smothered in a hug next, complete with a thick hand scrubbing through his hair while Wei Wuxian was half-doubled over to catch his breath after his release. 

"What kind of a dream was that anyway?" Wei Wuxian grumbled, dusting off invisible lint from his Flexi-suit to give his hand something to do. "You all said you wanted a platonic bonding, but that—that was not platonic!" He squinted at Nie Mingjue. “If that was platonic, I’ll eat my sword.”  

Nie Mingjue looked up from where he had Nie Huaisang in a headlock. He was being very careful not to actually squash his baby brother and also not to snap his fan in the ensuing struggle. It appeared that they were nearly evenly matched. 

Interesting. 

"That is very much a part of the explanation you are owed," Nie Mingjue said, carefully. "And I will tell you this now, that none of us wanted a platonic bond, we'd always hoped it would be a romantic one. However, the Lan Elders would not agree to adding a Submissive unless the bond was platonic and heirs are needed, so they were meddling in ways that were not—explicitly desired by any of us. We were going to tell you, but-” 

“But what?” Wei Wuxian stared at him, eyes narrowed. "And how exactly were we going to get heirs—I only agreed to one in the contract, mind you—but heirs, multiple, how?" 

"Consorts, wives, that sort of thing," Nie Huaisang said, he twisted expertly out of Nie Mingjue's hold and danced out of range with quick, light steps. "The Lans are not fond of admitting that traditional bonded Dragel Circles are better for all involved due to a few nasty things in their history books.” 

"It was more than one courtship gone wrong," Nie Mingjue said, grumpily. He rolled his shoulders back, swinging his arms overhead for a good stretch. "There were lots of things that were wrong with the way that they insisted on controlling what they saw as their property, instead of an independent being of sound mind, body and soul." 

"Things are different in the other Clans," Nie Huaisang said. “In Qinghe, we understand the strength and stability that comes with a properly bonded Circle, but it is not always easy for us to follow through on that.” 

Wei Wuxian frowned at him in a way that looked like he had something to say, but was measuring it against the efficiency of mentioning it in a dreamscape setting. “Conversations,” he said, heavily. “When we are out of here, we are going to talk!” 

Both Nies nodded, dutifully. 

Wei Wuxian scrubbed a hand through his hair, squinting into the crumbling remains of Nie Mingjue’s dreamscape. At least this time, the floor was still mostly there underfoot. He reached out into his bonds, searching for the ones that were still distant. He started when Nie Mingjue took one hand and Nie Huaisang took the other. 

“We should stay connected,” Nie Mingjue said. 

Nie Huaisang snorted. “You know what, I’m going to let you warn him.” 

“What?” 

“You can warn him,” Nie Huaisang said, flipping over his fan to hide a smirk. “Wuxian, you should know that Lans are very—passionate.” 

Nie Mingjue blanched. 

Wei Wuxian scowled, glancing between them. He was missing something that didn’t make sense at all. The image of the tall, solemn, but very nice Lans replayed in his head. They were unbearably handsome, but they were also incredibly polite. What was so funny about that? 

A prickling sensation of irritation settled over him again. He really wanted to get out of the dreamscape as soon as possible. So many emotions in such a short time was not good for his tired brain. 

“Passionate about what? Contracts? Rules?” Wei Wuxian snorted. “I’m trying to focus, Huaisang. Could you save that for later? I’m sure it’s a great joke and I’d love to hear you tell it, but I need to—ah. Found him.” 

The fan fluttered. “Sure. I’ll wait.” 

Notes:

ahahahaha...three guesses on Xichen's dream?

Chapter 49

Summary:

In which things get steamy with Lan #1

Lan Xichen’s dreamscape was nothing like the previous two. In fact, while there was an air of playfulness to their dreams, Wei Wuxian could tell immediately that there was something different with the new one. 

The surroundings twisted and fluxed, slotting into place as Nie Mingjue’s room in Qinghe melted away to nothingness. 

In the space of one breath and the next, Wei Wuxian saw the familiar trappings of Cloud Recesses fall into place, seamlessly blending into the dreamscape as if they hadn’t even moved at all. 

But they had. 

He knew it. The Nies knew it. 

And he’d been the one to feel out the connection and pull it towards himself. A connection that now felt rather strongly, as he anchored it beneath him, senses reaching out to verify that there was nothing else in the dreamscape with them, save for Lan Xichen. 

The answering pulse of energy that came back, let him know that he was right and all was well. 

“You do this often?” Nie Mingjue grumbled, his large, calloused hand squeezing Wei Wuxian’s tight. 

“Wow,” Nie Huaisang murmured. “Seamless transition. Even I never managed that. I mean, the healer was always quite good at it and Da-ge eventually managed to make it bearable—Da-ge, don’t!” He ducked in front of Wei Wuxian to hide from his brother’s glare. 

Wei Wuxian nearly smiled. “That bad?” He stepped to the side, straightening out their little trio and continuing into the soft bits of greenery and faint hints of fog and mist pouring in from overhead. 

“Dreamwalking isn’t a common branch of magic,” Nie Mingjue said, gruffly. “But it’s a good skill to have and it takes talent.” 

“No, it doesn’t,” Wei Wuxian said, shrugging and swinging their hands along with his. “It takes practice and dedication to that practice to make each dream walk a little smoother or softer than the previous one. It helps when you have a reason for doing it and you’re not just wandering aimlessly.” 

“Where is this?” Nie Huaisang asked, straining against his grasp on Wei Wuxian’s hand, trying to squint into the mist. 

“Xichen’s residence before we were bonded,” Nie Mingjue said, helpfully. “They didn’t build the main residence or connect any of the gardens until after we were bonded. See those stone sculptures there? It was part of his meditation garden. He used to sit on the porch over—there?” 

They all turned as one to see where he was pointing. 

Wei Wuxian’s gaze narrowed as the mist wafted away, revealing a cozy outdoor porch with weather-worn wood, a few tasteful flower bushes clustered around for minimal decoration, and a window set in one corner. 

It was the open window that caught his eye, followed immediately by the slight movement of a fluttering ribbon and low voices. 

Nie Mingjue tugged him back to his side, digging his heels in. “Wei Wuxian—you should know that—I’m only warning you that, maybe, you should-”

“It’s going to be another ridiculous dream with some kind of silly romantic twist,” Wei Wuxian said, flatly. “Yes. I gathered. I’ve already been painted and massaged. What follows that? A bath? Scrubbing with bubbles in strategic places? Sugar syrup everywhere?”

The annoyed eye-roll said more than Wei Wuxian would have, but it made Nie Mingjue wince instead. 

“That isn’t what I’m getting at,” he said, gruffly.  

Beside him, Nie Huaisang snickered behind his fan. He straightened up, the picture of innocence when Wei Wuxian shot an exasperated look his way. 

“Xichen is very—specific,” Nie Mingjue said, awkwardly. “He’s not—if you see him smiling, that’s fine, but he wears his smile like Wangji has his-” 

A low moan filtered out from the inside of the house. 

Wei Wuxian sighed. Loudly. 

The Nies exchanged a look with each other. 

“The dream’s solid enough that you should be fine, if I let go,” Wei Wuxian told them. “That said, keep me in your line of sight. I can’t promise that if you fall out of here, you’ll fall back into your bodies, but there’s a pretty decent chance that you will.” 

“Is there anything you need us to do straightaway?” Nie Mingjue asked, stepping closer. The raspiness of his voice was still rather soothing. Warmth radiated off of him, despite the fact that it really shouldn’t have been possible in dreamscape. 

Wei Wuxian swung their hands again, his gaze fixed on the window. “Wake up. Get yourselves out of that healing pavilion. Get Lan Yong away from you. Find Lan Qiren, wherever he is. I’m—alright. For now. It’ll probably be easier if I come to you instead of the other way around, but-” 

“Where are you right now?” Nie Huaisang asked, contemplatively. “You haven’t said the entire time.” 

Wei Wuxian shrugged. “Here and there. I’m safe enough. Gonna let go now, alright?” 

“Wuxian!” Nie Huaisang protested. “We’re trying to help.” 

“I know. I believe that’s what you intend. But someone is actively trying to make sure that we’re nothing more than mindless puppets. They don’t want us to communicate clearly if they were so eager to get all of you the morning after our bonding ceremony—so excuse me for not wanting to take chances.” 

“You think someone’s listening in here?” Nie Mingjue scowled, the expression vaguely terrifying. 

Wei Wuxian was glad it wasn’t directed at him. He gave himself a little shake, bracing for what he was about to do. “I think that’s a possibility we shouldn’t overlook. Alright. Stay here. I’ll be right back.” 

“Are you sure you want to go in there by yourself?” Nie Huaisang asked, a hint of amusement trickling through. “You might really see something that you aren’t prepared to-” 

“Thanks, Huaisang. No thanks, Huaisang,” Wei Wuxian said, tiredly. He tugged his hands free of them and took the three steps up to Lan Xichen’s house. He passed straight through the walls and door, as if they didn’t exist—bending the dreamscape to fit his needs. 

It wasn’t hard to locate Lan Xichen at all, because he was sitting up beside the low table in the center of the room with several thick, silky blankets wrapped and puddled around him in a nest of sorts. 

The room was softly lit and tastefully decorated in a very Lan-like way. But the sight that met Wei Wuxian’s eyes was very much not on the level he was expecting. 

There was no paint or massage oil anywhere. 

In fact, the longer he stared, the more his face warmed and he was absolutely sure that while he’d eventually be able to look at Nie Mingjue again, Lan Xichen was an entirely different story. 

What a pity! To be bonded to such a delightful and handsome man, yet never able to look him in the eyes again. 

Lan Xichen sat perfectly beside the low table, cradling something—someone!—close to him in his lap, a dark head pillowed on his shoulder and glimpses of tanned, tantalizing legs framing those white-robe clad hips. 

Wei Wuxian choked. 

That was—he was!—sitting on Lan Xichen’s lap. 

He swore under his breath and stalked forward, circling around the table with deliberate intent to separate the dream pair, only to realize that his dream-self was very handsomely constructed and that he was sitting naked on Lan Xichen’s lap. 

So very naked. 

Miles of tanned skin. Bold claim marks along his neck. The bonding ribbons tied around his wrist. Hints of peach and silver scales along his jawline and down his back. Tangled and messy hair unbound and hanging thickly behind him. 

Spit-slick lips parted for one of Lan Xichen’s fingers hooked in the corner of his mouth, while his other hand—his other hand-! 

The high-pitched sound that left Wei Wuxian’s throat was nothing he’d ever be able to replicate properly on command, because there were simply no words at all for one very specific fantasy that he’d never quite assigned to a face.

Everyone had dreams like that. They were normal. Perfectly normal. 

Nothing to be ashamed about. 

Except, well—Lan Xichen’s beautiful hands were in very intimate places and every bit of exposed skin was glistening and shimmering as if someone had poured Nie Mingjue’s massage oil over them. 

Wei Wuxian was sure there was steam rising from his head as his brain clicked into overdrive and it took all of his willpower to keep his mouth shut. 

Dream Wei Wuxian didn’t have to worry about that problem. Largely because of Lan Xichen’s stupid hands. One in his mouth—well, Lan Xichen’s thumb in his mouth and the other hand wrapped around both of their—oh Great Void!—there was no mistaking what that hand was doing with the way it worked up and down in a leisurely rhythm. 

Ah. 

Speechless. 

Another moan rippled through the air. Wei Wuxian shut his mouth with a click, face flaming. He burned all the way down to his toes, causing the dreamscape to quiver. He squeezed his eyes shut to stop the visual input and reached backward, blindly. Control. He had to keep it together. Could not lose control. Not now!

“Fan,” he choked out. “Huaisang—your fan!” 

Nie Huaisang coughed somewhere in the background.

There was the sound of shuffling feet and then Nie Mingjue sighed, tapping him on the shoulder with what was definitely not his hand. The familiar weight of Nie Huaisang’s fan settled in his palm. 

“Lan Xichen!” Wei Wuxian growled, mustering up his courage. “Stop that right now!” His eyes popped open and fan in hand, he went all in with zero remorse.

It took three good smacks to his dream-self, before Lan Xichen realized that his dreamscape had been infiltrated and that they were most certainly not alone. 

The house’s interior grew blurry, before stabilizing minus dream-Wei Wuxian. 

“Mingjue? Huaisang?” Lan Xichen did not scramble to his feet, but there was a hint of pink on his beautiful face as he rose and his robes tied themselves shut. The silky blankets had disappeared too. “What’s going on—Wei Wuxian? Why are you all in my dream?” He stood still, blinking in surprise at the deliberate swat to his head. 

“Long story,” Nie Mingjue said, catching Wei Wuxian’s hand before more smacks could be delivered. He patted Lan Xichen’s shoulder. “Huaisang can explain. Elder Juran moved before we did. We’re currently out of the picture in the healing pavilion under Lan Yong’s care—and there’s a lot more going on.”

Lan Xichen’s face twisted into an expression of extreme disapproval that was nearly identical to one that Lan Qiren would wear. “Lan Yong?” 

“Don’t,” Wei Wuxian said, tiredly. He let Nie Huaisang pry his fan back out of his hand. “What kind of a dream was that?” 

Lan Xichen had the good grace to look appropriately chastened, ducking his head sheepishly despite the fact that he towered over Wei Wuxian by a whole hand’s worth of height. “My apologies, Wuxian,” he said, sincerely. “Dreams are sometimes the only luxury of-” 

Wei Wuxian flicked his shoulder, face still unbearably warm. “When we’re out of here, we’re having conversations,” he said, stiffly. “So many conversations.” 

“Hug it out,” Nie Mingjue said, mouth twitching. “You might as well take the comfort. He gives good hugs.” 

“I don’t need a hug-!” Wei Wuxian protested, but then white robes filled his vision and he was being folded into Lan Xichen’s arms as if he belonged there and—well, that was quite nice. 

Very nice, actually. 

How dare his bonded be so good at giving him hugs?! 

A sigh escaped. He let his forehead thunk onto Lan Xichen’s shoulder. “I’m too embarrassed to be really mad at you,” he mumbled into that nice shoulder. “We are going to talk about this. Later! You know, Nie Mingjue and Huaisang were very respectful with their dreams and-”

There was the briefest touch of something on his head. Lips. Feather-light. “We all have our fantasies,” Lan Xichen said, warmly. “But I am very sorry that you stumbled into that with no warning. There are a lot of things I’d like to say and do with you for a very long time, as long as you wish it.” 

Wei Wuxian mumbled some more into his shoulder. Somehow, his traitorous arms had wound around Lan Xichen’s waist. A tiny growl escaped. 

One hand began to stroke soothingly along his side. “Yes, yes, I’m horrible and awful for actually wishing that my Submissive would let me spoil and pleasure him when he needs and deserves it,” came the gentle murmur. “Shh. Stay here a minute longer.” 

“We need to go and I need to-” Wei Wuxian tried. 

“Let Huaisang bring him up to speed,” Nie Mingjue said, kindly. “Enjoy the hug. I wasn’t joking when I said we’ve all been looking forward to your arrival for more reasons than you know.” 

Chapter 50

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian prepares for the final dream walk...

Eventually, Lan Xichen was contented enough with Nie Huaisang’s explanation and, in turn, released Wei Wuxian from a hug so delightfully affirming that he wobbled in place when the support was gone. A flicker of yearning shot through his bonds, before he shut it down, hard. 

He couldn’t focus on that now, but the vaguely betrayed expression on his face was erased when Nie Mingjue curled an arm around his shoulders, squeezed once, and then turned him away from the porch towards the open dreamscape. 

“Not to rush you or anything, but the mist is looking more like fog and it’s getting thicker. Shouldn’t the dreamscape be a little—blurrier?” Nie Mingjue’s bulk looked perfectly normal next to Lan Xichen’s height. 

Wei Wuxian slipped out from under his arm and took a few steps forward, brows furrowed. It was easier to think when he wasn’t focusing on the new feelings that came with unexpected bouts of softness and witnessing his dream-self in the kind of scenarios that he’d never expected to experience at any point in his life. 

Things at Lotus Pier had never given him that luxury and to have it playing out in front of him now, with Bonded that were apparently genuinely interested in following through with that outside of the dreamscape—it was new. 

He’d have to wrap his head around it. 

Later. 

Much, much later. 

Nie Mingjue brought up an excellent point. 

“Something might be happening outside,” he said, slowly. A glance downward at his own body was followed by a hastily muttered checklist of his current limbs and all vital points. 

The immediate body scan returned to him with everything in proper working order. Good. That meant Priya was still his anchor in the physical world and so far, so good. Still, he needed to hurry. There was no point in tempting Fate by taking too long to get to the main objective. 

One more dream. 

He could handle one more dream. 

“…Wuxian?” Nie Huaisang prompted. 

“My body’s fine,” he said, slowly. He patted carefully along his arms and chest, relieved to see that his body was still solid and not fluxing in and out of the dreamscape plane of existence. “But Nie Mingjue is right. There could be something happening outside, specifically, to one of you.” 

“I feel alright, for the moment. There may not be a lot of time left. We need to find Wangji next, correct?” Lan Xichen asked, grimly. “And once we find him, we’ll leave the dreamscape. I’m afraid we’re going to be a bit heavy-handed the moment we are awake and moving under our own power.” 

Wei Wuxian shrugged, squaring up his shoulders. “That is probably for the best. I don’t know what they needed to do for the spell preparation, beyond the fact that you seemed to be on the edge of a qi-deviation and Lan Yong didn’t know what to do about it.” 

“Elder Healer Lan Ming usually treats us,” Lan Xichen explained. He smoothed his robes, which somehow seemed to have gained a few more layers in the transition from the porch to the dew-covered grass. “Has taken care of us since childhood. He is familiar with our magic, our element, and our connection to each other.” 

“Yours and Lan Wangji’s or yours and Nie Mingjue’s?” Wei Wuxian asked, arching a brow. 

Lan Xichen blinked and then cast a wry smile at Nie Mingjue. “I would have liked to be there when you shared that,” he said, lightly. “Both, I suppose. Mingjue and I have known our hearts called to each other since the first day we met. Elder Ming knew Wangji and I were always going to be connected. We share the magical affinity from our Father’s—our Sire’s—bloodline and it means we form true attachments quickly and with genuine intent. That does mean that we could, in theory, fall for the potential of an Intended and not who they genuinely are.” 

“Anyone can do that,” Wei Wuxian said, quietly. “That’s not a special ability.” 

“The way the Elders speak of it, you’d think it was a curse,” Nie Mingjue said, darkly. “Perhaps to some, it isn’t an ability, but to others—well, the number of times they’ve tried to convince them as such is truly sickening. Wuxian—do you mind?” 

“No. Wuxian is fine,” Wei Wuxian said, absently. “I think—oh. You were asking something else?” 

Nie Mingjue’s smile turned fond. “Mingjue is fine too,” he said, leaning sideways just enough to bump their shoulders together. “I was going to ask if you wanted Xichen to guide you to Wangji’s dreamscape. They’ve dream walked before like Huaisang and I. Might be faster.” 

“Xichen is fine too,” Lan Xichen said, his smile turning playful. “And if you already have an anchor point in, then I won’t interfere.” 

“My anchor is outside,” Wei Wuxian said, rubbing his nose. “Physical anchor to the dreamscape. I’ve been tracking all of you by your claim marks. It’s—easier than the usual way.” 

“Oh,” Lan Xichen said, delighted. “Then do go on. That’s much easier than my option. Wangji will be very happy to know that—ah. But. Perhaps I should—warn you?” 

Wei Wuxian rolled his eyes. He tilted his head back, staring up into the fog hanging overhead. It really was getting considerably darker than he thought fog should be. 

Something crackled and sparked off in the distance. 

“Is it going to be worse than yours?” He asked, lightly. “What exactly were they warning me about? That you both would like to see me naked and-” 

“Wuxian,” Lan Xichen interrupted, cheeks already flushing the same pretty pink as before. “There is nothing wrong in admiring one’s partner. Even if it does take some courage to admit that when there are conversations we haven’t had to discuss certain things, there was no disrespect meant. I do admire you and I am attracted to you. Physically and otherwise.” 

Wei Wuxian rocked forward on his tiptoes. He swallowed the first words in his throat and worked to get his warming face under control. 

Lan sincerity. 

By the Void, it was going to kill him. 

He sucked in a breath and blew it out. “Right. You’re just—we’re all just—we’re talking about this. Or other things. When we’re out of here. I don’t want to talk about anything else right now. I literally do not have the bandwidth for it. This is a connection of three dreams and while we’re in yours, I haven’t exactly released the other two. I’ll be adding a fourth one and I need to concentrate.” 

Lan Xichen hummed. “If you’re sure that’s what you want, but Wangji is—intense. He feels greatly and deeply. With all of his heart and soul. Please see that for what it is.” 

Wei Wuxian sighed. “And if you all happened to walk in on my dreamscape, I can assure you that no one would need multiple warnings about anything!” 

Maybe. 

That could be his little secret for now. At any rate, he certainly wasn’t going to go that specific with any of them in a dreamscape. He’d barely gotten enough daydream fodder with the whole bonding ceremony thing. He needed a lot more than that! 

Annoyed that he was stalling, Wei Wuxian reached out into the dreamscape, centering on the feeling of Lan Wangji’s claim mark until he could get a firm grasp on it. The edges of the dreamscape began to blur. 

“You should probably hold onto me,” he said, holding out one hand blindly in the direction of where he’d last heard Lan Xichen. “Or each other. Don’t let go until the dream settles again, alright? I can probably pull you back, but it’ll probably hurt.” 

“I hear you loud and clear,” Nie Huaisang mumbled, seizing his hand with a death grip. “Why do you have to be so dramatic with your dreamwalking? Why can’t you do it the nice and calm way?” 

“What nice and calm way?” Wei Wuxian shot back. “There’s no such thing.” 

“Walking into a pond is a perfectly acceptable entrance point!” Nie Huaisang spluttered. “That’s nice and calm!” 

“There’s nothing nice and calm about drowning,” Wei Wuxian said, sharply. He squeezed the hand in his, hard. “Huaisang!” 

“I didn’t drown!” Came the slightly whiny reply. “Wuxian!” 

“Great. Good to know. We’re still not doing it.” Wei Wuxian reached out with his free hand and pulled on the invisible thread connecting him to his last remaining bonded. 

He sent a silent wish into the ether that Lan Wangji would be doing drills or something equally inane that didn’t require him to be naked or otherwise engaged in intimate relations. 

Honestly. 

Was it just too much to ask for a break? 

Chapter 51

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian's search for Lan Wangji continues...

When the dreamscape shifted, Wei Wuxian felt a distinct chill trickle down his spine at the sudden change in energy. Unlike the other dreamscapes, where he’d seamlessly blended into the new dreamscape reality, this time was like forcing his way through an invisible veil. 

He reached out, swiping aimlessly through the empty air in front of him, finding and feeling nothing as the dreamscape took form. 

Longer than all the previous ones, slowly, blobs of color took shape, bits of greenery filling in as a dark stormy sky rumbled overhead. 

Ah. 

Not romantic weather at all. Perhaps there was something else happening inside. 

“Wuxian?” Huaisang was the closest one to him and he sidled near, curling protectively around Wei Wuxian from behind. “Is it just me or does this seem a little different?” 

“I don’t recognize this place,” Lan Xichen said, casting a worried glance around him. “Were you familiar with the other locations, Mingjue?” 

Nie Mingjue grunted. “Just yours and mine. Don’t know about Huaisang’s. Mine was the Qinghe training yard in the back—the old version of it from back home. Before we changed things. And my room, before Huaisang had to redecorate it or die.” 

“Da-ge!” Nie Huaisang scowled at him from the safety of behind Wei Wuxian. “I said, if you wanted to at least pretend to be civilized you needed to have fewer animal skins all over the place and more refined elements like-” 

“And then I was before then too,” Lan Xichen mumbled, his words a tad jumbled. “So everything is—older? Nothing current.” 

Nie Huaisang sighed. Loudly. “Mine was current.” He unfurled his fan with a snap. “I was dreaming of painting Wuxian in the dinner pavilion where we all spent our last couple of hours together before it all went to-” 

“You don’t recognize any of this?” Wei Wuxian asked, gesturing around them. “What about that pathway?” 

There were tall, slender trees making up portions of the forest around them. Soft dirt underfoot with the usual debris of fallen leaves, twigs and scuffed brown earth. None of it was even vaguely familiar to him, but there seemed to be a footpath somewhere up ahead. 

Everyone followed his pointing hand, before Lan Xichen’s expression took on another worried slant. “I wonder…” he said, half to himself, scrambling to hurry down the path, pausing halfway to beckon for everyone to follow. 

It was a gently sloped pathway and it took no time for everyone to make it to the top, only to discover more trees. 

So many more trees. A lot less natural light. 

“Hunting grounds, maybe?” Nie Mingjue offered. “None that I can recognize, but the amount of trees and the hills suggest as much.” 

“I don’t recognize any of it either,” Lan Xichen said, slowly. “But Wangji once battled a nightmare creature and swore that he would guard his dreams ever since. He never told me for sure if he had, but there is a possibility that he has constructed some sort of barrier to keep others out.” 

Wei Wuxian rubbed his nose, rocking forward on his tip-toes. He didn’t feel or sense any barriers around him, so that was one theory down. 

Or perhaps, Lan Wangji hadn’t seen the need to lock his Bonded out of his dreamscape and Lan Xichen was anxiously projecting. There was also the possibility that Lan Wangji just didn’t dream like the rest of them, what with his solemn, imposing figure and too-serious attempts at conversation over their shared dinner. 

A flicker of amusement tickled at Wei Wuxian and he sighed, drawing their attention. 

“We should split up,” he said, boldly.

An immediate round of protests arose. 

“No—hear me out,” he said, firmly. “This is the last dream. But in every single one before this, I had to find you all on my own. Regardless of what you were doing or how I was—presented—in those dreams, you were always following me. A few steps behind catching up, or a few steps ahead, hinting at where I needed to go. We’re all grouped and clustered here. Have been for several minutes, perhaps more. There’s no way to measure the time in here, but I don’t  want to waste any of it.” 

“You think the dreamscape won’t change unless it’s just you wandering around?” Nie Huaisang asked. The tiny little furrow in his brows smoothed out, but there was a slight twinge of disapproval traveling through his bond. “I was pretty close behind you in nearly all of them, Wuxian. That doesn’t seem right.” 

“This is the last dream,” Wei Wuxian said, simply. “And I’m fairly confident that if I lose you in here—you’ll return to your bodies. You won’t be lost anywhere else. It’ll just feel like waking up from a very long nap.” 

Nie Mingjue sighed. “You want to do this?” He asked, to clarify. “Huaisang, stop hanging onto him. If he’s made up his mind, we’ll support him the best we can. Xichen—anything you want to add to that?” 

“I don’t know,” Lan Xichen said, fretfully. “This isn’t like him. The last time I was in his dreamscape, it was mother’s house. Our Mera’s. He served tea. We talked. It was a dream that seemed to go on forever. I don’t even remember how it ended, just that I woke and—and Shufu said we’d both been crying the entire night.” 

“Emotional connection then?” Wei Wuxian mused. “I could work with that. Maybe—we can split up and try to meet in the middle. Huaisang is right. He never did get too far away from me, so maybe there’s a distance limit. Let’s try to find it. I’ll see if my luck will hold and Lan Wangji will appear instead.” 

“And if he doesn’t?” Nie Mingjue asked, calmly. “What’s your contingency plan?” 

Wei Wuxian shifted, restlessly. “If you’re still here. Meet and regroup. If you’ve returned to your bodies. I’ll return to mine. I’d say if you get out before I do, try to put a barrier around Lan Wangji. Something protective, in case they’ve done something and we can’t tell, because we’re inside the dreamscape.” 

“Fine,” Nie Huaisang said, sighing. “But let it be known that I do not like this plan. Da-ge, do you hear me? I don’t like it!” 

“Loud and clear, Huaisang,” Nie Mingjue said, amused. “Louder and clearer, every single day of my life. Wuxian—take care. Call, if you think that would bring us closer. I don’t have a fraction of your ability to manipulate this—reality—but I would try my utmost to reach your side.” 

Lan Xichen gave a decisive nod of his own. “As would I. Please be careful.” 

“I’ll do my best,” Wei Wuxian offered, dancing a few steps back and then glancing over his shoulder where the path led back into the forest. Climbing up the little hill to see more trees had left him feeling wrong-footed and he couldn’t ignore the urge to return the way they’d come. 

“Wuxian?” Nie Huaisang prompted, gently. 

“…nothing. I just feel like I should be going in this direction,” Wei Wuxian mumbled. He skipped several steps ahead, turning back to tell Nie Huaisang not to worry only to find that the dreamscape had abruptly shifted and there was no one behind him. 

And no pathway leading deep into the forest. 

The vague sensation of unease returned. Wei Wuxian deliberately ignored it. There could be something else in the dream with them and he’d have to be the one to shore up defenses and keep his head on straight. 

Plastering a smile on his face, he swung back around and continued on. His hands shifted to claws, a smattering of scales appearing on the backs of his hands and traveling up his wrists to his elbow as he moved along. 

The ominous rumble overhead had him scowling. Troublesome weather in a dreamscape was usually never a good sign. 

Unfortunately there was no Inn anywhere in sight! Maybe he should’ve tried to imagine a camping site or something with a tent. Lan Wangji had probably gone off to do some super-secret-Lan thing and set his dream on autopilot. 

After all, none of the other dreams had been anything like this. 

Getting caught in the rain was never a favorite hobby of his. After the time he’d spent in the pits, some of the nights on the streets, and in other more unsavory places—getting rained on, was the literal worst. It was hard to find shelter and harder to find sympathy. He’d struggled, back then. 

Wei Wuxian crested over the opposite hill and stopped in his tracks. 

At the foot of the hill, nestled at the end of a wide dirt road was a cozy little Inn staring up at him. For a moment, he was almost certain he’d stumbled into a proper town, given the blurry buildings that were somewhat off in the distance. 

But the Inn—there was a weathered wooden shingle dangling from over the entrance. A few hitching posts along the side near the watering trough for horses and the like. Evidence of a stable around the back seemed to proclaim the place as a proper rest stop. 

Wei Wuxian made his way down, unease growing at the lack of people. None of his Bonded. No strangers either. 

And yet the dream was meticulously constructed. He’d never noticed such fine details in the other ones before. There was even grain on the wood of the Inn’s front door! 

He pushed it open, noting that there was no squeaking hinge, chiming bell, or anything else to announce his presence. An empty front desk greeted him, along with an equally empty front lobby. 

Everything was neat as a pin, properly laid out for guests, despite the clear lack of them. Not a speck of dirt or dust seemed anywhere in sight. 

Wei Wuxian glanced over his shoulder, on impulse. 

Nothing and no one was there. 

Feeling vaguely spooked, he hurried on past the front desk and up towards the stairs leading to the rooms. That seemed like a fairly standard thing for dreamscape wrangling. 

Some users could create rooms with separate spaces to contain things like nightmare creatures or other-worldly ghouls attempting to prey on their subconscious. 

It was quite likely that Lan Wangji had stayed in an Inn like the present one at some point in his lifetime and thought it to be so agreeable, that he’d borrowed the appearance and function to craft something useful for himself. 

With that thought in mind, Wei Wuxian bounded up the stairs and froze inches away from a dull, stone blade. 

He swallowed his surprise, as the statue of Lan Wangji in front of him had moved so quickly and smoothly, he’d only just caught the ripple of movement before it nearly skewered him. 

Wobbling, he grasped the railing and hauled himself over with a bit of effort. 

The stone statue whirled to meet him, its movements fast, but somewhat hindered by the fact that it was not a living person. 

Wei Wuxian squinted at it. “Hey—Lan Wangji! Is this the way you greet your Submissive? Oi—Lan Wangji! Second Young Master Lan! What do you think you’re doing?”

The stone sword flashed and from one moment to the next, it was no longer made of stone, but was now the beautiful blade of Lan Wangji’s famed Bichen. The shimmering sword sent a thrilling chill through the air as the stone statue swung around, cutting dangerously close to him once more. The arc of the blade was off, as the statue seemed to reorient itself with the change in weaponry. 

Wei Wuxian swore.  

It looked like Lan Wangji had definitely gone ahead with his protective measures. Perhaps a little overboard, if he was using statues of himself as the guarding sentinels. Irritation flared through him, zinging down through his bonds. 

Three distinct jumbles of emotions came racing back, though he couldn’t be sure that his Bonded would be able to find him. He patted anxiously around his waist to find that the dreamscape hadn’t provided him with anything to defend himself. Not a single thing at all. 

Chapter 52

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian engages in a fierce battle!

The Bichen-equipped Sentinel tore through the upper floor hallway leading back to the rooms. 

Wei Wuxian ducked, dodged and threw a few things he snatched up from the decorative shelves in the corners. Anything to put some distance between him and his eerie pursuer. He was lucky his dream reflexes were on par with his physical ones, as Bichen's blade carved a bit too close nearly a half-dozen times. 

It wasn’t until he blocked an incoming blow with a decorative plate, that he went crashing through the upstairs window and plummeting to the courtyard ground below. 

Suibiansuibiansuibian—please!  

The frantic call to his sword made the entire dreamscape visibly waver. 

Wei Wuxian landed in a prickly bed of hay to break his fall, the wooden cart groaning obnoxiously under the unexpected weight. He swore some more and threw himself out from the lucky landing spot when the stone sentinel came crashing through the gaping hole in the wall after him. 

“Oh for—give me a break!” He wailed, dodging around the stone-lined courtyard. 

A familiar tug on his own energy let him know that something had changed. Relieved, he looked up in time to see a red-sword glare in the distance. It sliced through the air, hurtling towards him. Wei Wuxian’s hand snapped up and he spun a split-second later to block Bichen's strike. 

The resulting clang of both swords sent a powerful shockwave through the entire courtyard, rattling the wooden shingle above the Inn’s entrance. 

Wei Wuxian ground his fangs together. “That,” he said, blocking another strike and darting forward with a counter of his own. “Made my head hurt. Lan Wangji! Lan Wangji, where are you? Show yourself! This is not—the time for leisurely duels!” 

He grunted with effort as the sentinel seemed to pour more energy into its attack and his temper finally slipped the last loop. 

Throwing himself whole-heartedly into the fight, Wei Wuxian spun, struck, dodged and fought like the demon that Madam Yu accused him of being. 

It was almost a dance with how evenly matched they were. Suibian’s red sword glare mixing with Bichen’s blue one. Wei Wuxian couldn’t help the delighted laugh that slipped out. 

He hadn’t had a good fight since he’d come to the Cloud Recesses—granted he hadn’t been in any position to make that happen—but a dreamscape fight was just as good as a real one. 

As if sensing his renewed spirit, the stone sentinel began to try and corner him against the side of the Inn. But pleased beyond all belief, Wei Wuxian happily threw himself all in to the fight. 

In the end, it was a lucky flick of the blade that had Bichen slicing through his trademark red ribbon, and a very decisive strike that had Suibian beheading the sentinel. 

The enchantment crumbled, returning the sentinel of stone and moss into a puddle of earth now melting into the courtyard ground. 

Stuck in the dirt, Bichen gleamed up at him with its frosty blue-white tones and icy aura radiating outward. 

“Don’t give me that,” Wei Wuxian muttered, sheathing Suibian at his waist where the sword’s scabbard was where he’d expected it to be from the start. 

Bichen’s aura seemed to double to twice its original fury. 

He sighed. “I’m looking for your master—Lan Wangji? Second Young Master Lan? I—understand you are guarding this dreamscape. You did so well protecting him. But I need to see him. I need to wake him in the real world. Bad things are happening and he needs to help stop it. Won’t you please show me where he is?” 

A strum of sound made him flinch backward. 

Another jumble of emotion came racing through his bonds. He could sense his Bonded’s panic and guessed they were trying frantically to reach him. 

Despite the recent exertion, Wei Wuxian channeled a bit of calm back to them. He paused to examine his clothes, taking in a few of the rips and tears where he’d danced a bit too close to the stone sentinel in an attempt to gauge how much strength he’d need for that killing blow. 

Dulling Suibian’s precious blade on dreamscape encounters wasn’t high on his list of favorite things to do. Sometimes, things in the dreamscape could carry on over to the actual reality and he always dreaded the day that it would happen to him. 

Probably entirely by accident. 

He rubbed his sweaty face on one torn robe sleeve and sighed. “Your master had better buy me more robes,” he grumbled. “Really nice ones too! Will you let me pick you up or do you want to stay here?” 

Bichen’s glare did not lessen. 

“Right. You can stay here then. Do not attack the rest of our Bonded. They are very worried right now.” 

Wei Wuxian picked his way through the rubble from the hole in the second floor wall of the Inn, where the sentinel had clearly just walked straight off the ledge to catch up to him. 

He sighed, squeezing his eyes shut. 

The dreamscape tingled around him, before a few bits and pieces blurred together. When he opened his eyes again, the Inn’s interior was exactly the same as when he’d first arrived. Not a single sign of his fight nor a speck of dust altered from where he'd first discovered it. 

Another sigh threatened to escape. 

“There had better not be another surprise up here,” Wei Wuxian said, sternly to the dream at large. He made his way up the stairs again, much slower than before, hackles up and instincts flaring. 

No one stopped him. 

He trailed a finger along the decorative items lining one display shelf along the wall leading to the hallway where the second floor rooms were. 

Thick dust collected on his fingertip. 

He frowned. 

Lan Wangji really put a significant amount of detail into his dreamscape. If it wasn’t so frustrating, he’d actually be quite fascinated with it. 

That was very impressive! 

Wei Wuxian stood at the head of the hallway, studying his options. There were eight rooms, four doors on each side and a round window at the end of the hallway. 

Squaring his shoulders, he went for the first door on his left. 

Cautiously turning the knob, he opened it all the way. 

Nothing happened. Hmm.

An empty, perfectly serviceable room greeted his surprised gaze. There were dusty floors, a rolled bit of carpet, a semi-decently prepared bed and a hewn-wood nightstand tucked against the wall. 

Hm. 

Wei Wuxian investigated every nook and cranny, only to find himself standing outside in the hallway again, perplexed. 

There was nothing to be found. 

He crossed the hall to the room across for it and carefully opened the door. 

It was exactly the same, except for the wall-hangings were different. Not fancy, by any means, but with enough differences so he could see that each room had character. 

Tellingly enough, there was no nightmare creature to greet him either. What exactly was Lan Wangji afraid of? 

Reaching out to his bond, specifically, Wei Wuxian gently pulled on the thread of connection, sending a muted query to try and pinpoint Lan Wangji’s location. 

At first, there was no response. 

Half a minute later, the tentative thrum in response was almost a mirror of his own query. 

Odd. 

Lan Wangji should be able to channel to him in the same manner and intensity as he did. Tucking that thought away for later, Wei Wuxian calmly elbowed his way into the next room and froze at once at the sight that greeted him. 

Another stone statue of Lan Wangji. 

This one was seated elegantly behind a stone guqin resting on a delicate wooden table, free of the moss that had collected on the statue’s sturdy shoulders. 

It was the solemn, almost sorrowful expression on the statue’s face that threw him off-guard. A sort of regretful expression, as if there were many things lost in its past. The stone head grated as it tilted up to focus on him, eyes glowing bright white as it came to life. 

Wei Wuxian scrambled to attention. He swung Suibian up in an arc to cut through the first shockwave of blue-white energy at the first strum of ghostly hands across the guqin strings. The whine in his throat turned into a yelp as he realized that the charged flick and resulting shockwave had cut a blistering line through the wall. 

Oh. That would hurt. 

He adjusted his grip on Suibian. “For the record,” he huffed. “I want you to know that I am very upset with you and the-” 

Another shockwave rippled out from the guqin. 

Distantly, the sound of scuffling feet and muffled swears caught his attention. 

That—did not sound like his Bonded. 

Glowing white eyes seemed to grow even brighter. Wei Wuxian chanced a look over his shoulder and then back at the statue. 

It wasn’t even looking directly at him. 

Him! Wei Wuxian! Right there in front of-! 

The sound of approaching feet grew louder and Wei Wuxian did not think. He simply let his instincts take over and bolted forward, darting around behind the statue.  Dropping down to a crouch to hide behind it, he clutched Suibian in hand, tensing. 

Lan Wangji’s familiar magic flowed through the stone statue and he could actually feel it vibrating at a high frequency from how close they were to each other. He hadn’t the chance to test that with the Sentinel, but perhaps that had been the familiar feeling. 

“It came from over here. I swear, I heard something!” The voice was whiny and haughty all at the same time. 

Wei Wuxian would’ve been impressed if it hadn’t confirmed what his instincts had already determined. The speaker was none of his Bonded. He couldn’t even recall hearing that voice before, though he knew better than to trust his memory there. 

Of course, the fact that the statue was reacting could only mean that they weren’t supposed to be there. 

None of the other dreams had other people in them. Not a single soul. 

But Lan Wangji had built such an impressive set of protections that perhaps, it hadn’t been for a nightmare creature at all. 

Maybe, it’d been for a very specific person. 

He heard the telltale crackle of magical energy powering up and braced himself as another twang of energy flew out from the charged guqin strings. The statue fairly radiated with righteous fury, though not a single speck of debris came to Wei Wuxian’s hiding place. 

“Lan Yong!” The speaker whined. “You said all you needed was to find the-” 

“Quiet, Minshan. Didn’t you see the Sentinel downstairs? I swear it moved. Something’s not right.” 

“Dreams glitch,” came the flippant answer. “I told you we shouldn’t both come in. You should’ve let me just do it and then-” 

“It’s a dual-activation spell. You couldn’t do it alone if your life depended on it!” 

Behind the statue, Wei Wuxian bristled. 

Chapter 53

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian has had enough

Wei Wuxian’s hands flexed across Suibian’s scabbard, ready to draw before he’d even decided on the best way to tackle two opponents. 

Now, Lan Wangji’s dreamscape made sense. The strange atmosphere. The oddness of the dreamscape versus what he knew to expect. He hoped his Bonded were safe. 

Even if he couldn’t place the second Lan tagging along with Lan Yong—he’d caught a glimpse of Lan Yong in the healing pavilion—and there was no mistaking his identity. 

On one claw, it made sense that he would’ve tried to figure out a way to either forcefully wake his bonded or control them through alternate means. 

On the other claw, Wei Wuxian had never wanted to tear into something so badly—to just utterly destroy until it was nothing more than bone and blood splattered everywhere around him. 

His fangs ached with the sheer need of it, even though it shouldn’t have been possible in the dreamscape. 

Ah. 

Well, at least whatever Lan Yong had done, he hadn’t noticed Wei Wuxian yet or at least, he wasn’t skilled enough to pick up on a secondary presence. If his luck held, then perhaps his Bonded would be fine or at least able to realize what was happening if things took a turn for the worst. 

“You wouldn’t have made it this far if I hadn’t helped,” Minshan grumbled. “You couldn’t power the spell up on your own. How is that different from-” 

“Look out!” Lan Yong’s cry was followed by the crackling echo of energy where he yelped and a sword was drawn.

"Another statue? Why is it attacking us?” 

“How would I know? Shield me!"

"Because you’re the one that cast the spell! Did you cast it right? Did you forget to include that we’re members of the Clan? Shouldn’t it have some kind of failsafe?” 

“This is the failsafe,” Lan Yong said, aggrieved. “We’re wearing proof of our Clan affiliation. It shouldn’t even register that we’re here.” He scoffed. “But of course, the Second Jan of Lan couldn’t possibly be like any other mortal.” 

Minshan snorted. “Of course he couldn’t! Going around as if the realms ought to revolve around him. I can’t wait to see what he’ll look like when this is through. Couldn’t happen to a better person.” He snickered. 

“Stop talking and keep an eye on that thing! If it sends another shockwave, I can’t block it and it burns. Make yourself useful!” 

Disgruntled, Wei Wuxian rolled his shoulders back as the stone statue sent out another shockwave of energy, parried again by Minshan from the sound of it. He frowned. Did that mean that Lan Yong didn’t have a sword? Or that he wasn’t using one? 

He balanced Suibian across his knees and carefully tied his hair up with a spare ribbon from the extras he had looped around his wrist. Funny how they’d all stayed there, perfectly in tact, despite the fact that he hadn’t ever included them on his dream self before. 

The temptation to lean around the statue and take a look was almost unbearable, loathe as he was to give away his position. But then he heard the beginning phrases of a magical chant that made his skin crawl and all bets were off. 

He threw himself around the corner of the statue, angling for the wall and using it to kick off to gain some height, just enough that when he drew Suibian, the spark of killing intent flared to a pure arc of red energy to encompass both men. 

“How dare you!” He snarled, driving back the Lan that had to be Minshan and lashing out at Lan Yong. Red energy arced outward in a half-moon shape, slicing deep gouges into the floor and wall, even a bit on the ceiling. “Get out of here! You aren’t welcome in this dream. Not now, not ever!” 

Lan Yong spluttered and swore, before he scrambled back, sleeves sweeping in front of him to create a flimsy barrier. “Don’t just stand there, Minshan!” He shrieked. “Do something!” 

Wei Wuxian met the incoming strike with a steady hand and flinched out of the way when the spark of danger forced him to dodge. 

Oh. 

Lan Yong didn’t use a sword because he used daggers. 

Twin daggers. 

How—unexpected. 

Wei Wuxian dodged the two strikes and flipped around, blocking another incoming swipe from Minshan and a follow-up slash from Lan Yong. 

"You don't belong here either!" Lan Yong spat. 

"I have more right than you," Wei Wuxian shot back. "You're not qualified to be in his dream. Something as ugly as you just ruins the atmosphere." 

"You-!" 

"Me!" Wei Wuxian snarled back, his grin stretched taut across his smile, fangs bared. "This is the last dream you'll ever know."

"We'll see about that!" Lan Yong hissed. His mouth moved, a quick spell zinging from his mouth to his hands.

Wei Wuxian couldn't see what it was, but he didn't like the way it made his instincts flare. He braced and kept on. 

Lan Yong and Minshan fought quite well together for a pair that had bickered so much from the first time he’d heard them. 

A lucky swipe took a portion of Wei Wuxian's sleeve and another cut too close to his retied ponytail. Ah. Maybe he's singed a few hairs. That was not good. He knew his reaction time was excellent, but it was starting to wear on him. 

Perhaps he needed to wrap things up quickly. It was almost as if time was slowing in the dream. 

The flare of panic was enough for Wei Wuxian to scramble to put some distance between them. He knew he was good. The fight with Bichen and the sentinel had proved that. 

Something else was going on there. 

He tried to see if he could figure out what was going on, but the most he could tell was that Lan Yong had done something to his daggers that were now glowing a poisonous green at the tips. Oh. So that's what the spell was. 

And it had worked in the dreamscape. It shouldn't have. Wei Wuxian gulped.  

Minshan smirked, crowding him back to a corner as if it’d be an easy win. 

Both men yelped when a thrum of energy rippled out from the statue in front of the guqin. The shockwave cut through their clothes and straight to their skin, leaving bloody red lines and torn fabric scraps. 

Wei Wuxian flinched, bringing Suibian up too late to properly deflect it, only to find that the energy passed harmlessly over him. Right through him, as if he were part of the room and not an intruder. 

Not an intruder. 

Oh. 

He chewed on his lower lip, the faint sense of smug satisfaction curling in his belly at the thought that Lan Wangji had known not to attack him. 

Or maybe he’d just proved himself. 

No matter. He could pretend for the sake of a little romance. What was the harm in that? 

Still, even with the stone statue’s help, Wei Wuxian knew it wouldn’t be enough. He tugged on his bonds again, willing his Bonded to hurry up and find him. 

He dodged and danced around the statue, the room turning to shambles with the energy shockwaves and the sword slashes tearing everything to bits. 

Panting, he dodged towards the room entrance, stumbling out into the hallway. It narrowed the point of possible attack and he saw an ugly expression cross Lan Yong’s face. 

“You know, if you die here,” Lan Yong said, nastily. “Your body can rot where it lies.” 

“Like yours when I’m through with you?” Wei Wuxian shot back. “Or would you like to be buried together? I’m sure that can be arranged, but I can’t promise there’ll be much of anything left to bury when we're through here. I don't leave loose ends.” 

Minshan’s reddened face contorted in fury. “You dare-!” He roared, barreling through the door with Lan Yong hot on his heels. 

Wei Wuxian caught the flare of the twin daggers hurtling towards him, Minshan’s incoming trajectory and the angle of his sword and the fact that he was too close to the opposite door in the hallway. 

Instinctively, he shifted a few inches to the left as a blue sword glare sliced down in front of him, flinging both daggers to the ground and cutting across Minshan’s arm with such a blow, that there was only one possible result. 

Wei Wuxian gaped.

The ungodly screeching and howling of Minshan as his sword arm—hand still clutching his sword—lay on the ground, blood dripping from his stump, while Lan Yong’s horrified self crashed into him from behind. 

Bichen hovered in front of Wei Wuxian, the icy blade gleaming and thrumming with suppressed energy. It seemed to be waiting for something, as it hung there in mid air, blood dripping off of the angled tip. 

“…for me?” Wei Wuxian murmured, hesitantly reaching out. 

The cool hilt fairly purred in his grasp. 

Suibian’s answering hum was quite self-satisfied. 

An inappropriate laugh welled up in his throat and Wei Wuxian couldn’t help it. He hefted both swords, sinking back into that instinctive headspace where his Gheyo training could take over. 

He hadn’t dual-wielded two blades for quite a few years, but a Gheyo’s training was forever. One did not forget those sorts of things, no matter how much time had passed. 

“You come into my Alpha’s dreamscape,” Wei Wuxian began, prowling forward. “Trying to cast your nasty little spells and acting like you own the place—you have no right!” 

“Stay back!” Minshan snarled, allowing Lan Yong to curl around him from behind and drag him back into the room. 

The guqin thrummed. 

Lan Yong flung out a hand, hissing as it burned from trying to intercept the incoming energy shockwave. Reddened skin was now blackened and crusted over where the energy had burned down to the bone. 

“What was it you said about rotting?” Wei Wuxian asked, smiling pleasantly. “Something about just leaving me where I was? But you don’t know where I am, do you? You didn’t even know I was in here. I’m almost sad I won’t be able to see what happens when you return. Well, that’s if you manage to return in one piece. This is going to hurt. I'm so sorry I don't know how to make it painless.” 

“S-stay back!” Minshan blustered. “What do you think you’re doing? You won’t get away with this!” 

“Me? What about you? Did you think you’d get away with this?” Wei Wuxian clucked disapprovingly. “I won't be held accountable for defending myself. Or my Alpha. Let me give you a hint—this is on you. So get lost!” 

He swung. 

There was zero hesitation in the downward strike and no possible way that Lan Yong or Minshan could’ve avoided it. And even if they’d made some token attempt—well, Wei Wuxian was a Gheyo Submissive. 

And he’d be a very poor one if he’d allowed any potential threat to his Bonded to exist in the same realm once it was known to him. 

“Get lost!” He snarled out again, hacking and slashing into the terrified bodies of his former opponents. 

By the time he was done, there truly was nothing left but fragments of bone, sinew and a horrifying amount of blood splattered everywhere. 

It completely ruined the gloomy coziness of the Inn, but that was perfectly fine with him. There was no longer a threat. There was no longer a hint of a threat. There was just him, two swords and the welcome silence of Lan Wangji's dreamscape. 

The grating movement off to his right was the stone statue slowly extending a hand. 

Wei Wuxian reached up to wipe a smear of blood off of his chin, both swords still in hand. He watched as the statue pointed towards the final room in the hallway. 

His brow furrowed. “You want me to go check the room?” 

The statue’s glowing eyes flickered. Then the pointing hand jerkily swiveled around, until it extended towards him, palm up, as if waiting. 

Wei Wuxian glanced from the outstretched hand to Bichen’s glowing blade. He carefully flicked the blood off of the blade and crossed to place it in the statue’s hand. “Thank you,” he said, bringing Suibian up to offer some semblance of a bow. “I owe you.” 

The statue quivered. 

A ripple of blue-white light flared across the room and the stone guqin was no longer made of stone, but was now the most elegant looking seven-stringed instrument that Wei Wuxian had ever seen. 

Definitely quite fitting for his elegant Alpha. 

He blinked, realizing belatedly that he’d fought Lan Wangji’s sword guardian—Bichen, and Lan Wangji’s spiritual musical instrument, his guqin. And apparently, they'd both accepted him. 

Ah. Wow. 

That was unexpected. He didn’t even know the guqin's name. 

But it had fought with him and recognized him. 

A wave of emotion crashed over him, stirring up the softer feelings in his heart and erasing the tired fatigue of a second bloody fight so soon after his soul-stirring challenge with Bichen. 

Energy surged through the room and he stared in awe as it repaired itself. The dreamscape adjusted to what must’ve been the original appearance and atmosphere of the Inn without the two unwanted intruders. 

The stone statue didn’t look so sad anymore and unable to stand there and keep staring at it, Wei Wuxian scurried out to take a look at the final room. 

He’d just slid Suibian back into its scabbard when the door to the final room cracked open just enough to show dimmed light in the cozy interior. 

The sound of water sloshing and twin murmured voices had him tensing at once. A third fight was really pushing things. 

Warily, Wei Wuxian slunk along the wall, using the tip of Suibian’s scabbard to nudge the door open a little more. He crept closer when nothing happened. 

A familiar voice floated out, playful and light in tone. 

“Lan Zhan! Lan Zhan, are you going to leave me here alone like this? Your poor Wei Ying can’t handle such cruel abandonment!”

Chapter 54

Summary:

In which a dream is had...

Wei Wuxian sucked in a breath, his free hand clapped over his mouth. He’d never told them his birth name—and who was Lan Zhan? Was that supposed to be Lan Wangji? Was his dream so different from the rest of them? And if he was so close, why hadn’t the fight drawn his attention?

Soft footsteps crossed the room and a pleased hum was just barely audible. 

“My poor Wei Ying knows I would never abandon him for anything,” came Lan Wangji’s smooth voice. “He knows very well what he means to me.”  The sound of movement was punctuated by what almost seemed to be a purr. 

“Lan Zhan!” 

“Wei Ying.” 

“Lan Zhan!” The voice was tinged with a hefty dose of embarrassment. “What did I tell you? I said to warn me if you’re going to say such things! My heart can’t take it. It really can’t! Do you want me to die?” 

“Wei Ying must do his best to endure,” came the faintly amused response. “I have faith in Wei Ying’s ability to live.” 

“Lan Zhan!” The mock outrage in dream-Wei Wuxian’s voice was almost too much. There was far more delight in his tone than anything else. 

Wei Wuxian braced himself, stepping around the door. He was not prepared to see the sight in front of him. He was expecting to find his dream-self entangled on the floor or the bed. He thought Lan Wangji would be hovering around over him or close at hand like all his other Bonded had been. 

But no, this was different. 

A large wooden bathtub was in the room with his dream-self happily splashing in the steaming water, face upturned to where a sweat-slick, naked Lan Wangji bent to capture his lips in a tender kiss so sweet, it almost made his fangs ache. 

From the bottles of bath oils and hair oils set on the little table beside the tub, Wei Wuxian could guess that Lan Wangji had gone to retrieve them, after settling his dream-self into the tub. It looked sturdy enough with the thick wooden slats and the fat metal band around the top and bottom. 

It looked so normal and ordinary. As if it really could be them, right there, sharing a moment in a private room in an Inn somewhere off the beaten path, probably while on a Nighthunt or some such errand. 

His stomach clenched tight. 

Dream-Wei Wuxian fairly purred as Lan Wangji scooped up a dipperful of water and carefully poured it over his hair, massaging into the damp strands with his large hands. He was wholly unbothered by his current state of dress—or lack thereof—and seemingly quite content to massage in the hair tonics. 

Wei Wuxian couldn’t believe what he was seeing—well, he could believe, it was just that, well, he was seeing it and by it, he meant every single inch of his very stoic Alpha that probably never would’ve ever agreed to such a thing, at least, not like this. 

His face warmed. Really, he shouldn’t just stand there staring, but what exactly was he going to do by charging in there and—ah. The fatigue was catching up to him. He sent another muted query through his bonds and received a slight ping in answer. 

It wasn’t his Bonded, it was Priya. 

There was a sense of urgency there and he hoped that everything was alright. She was guarding his body after all and Nainai. 

“Lan Zhan, Lan Zhan!” Dream-Wei Wuxian chanted. “Are you going to make me bathe alone? There’s so much room in here! Look! I’m so small I could even fit on your lap, if you sat here with me, hm?” 

“Wei Ying.” 

“Lan Zhan! So much room,” Dream-Wei Wuxian coaxed. “Look.” He sunk into the tub, his nose just barely above the surface, blowing bubbles like a child. 

Wei Wuxian cringed. This was—far worse than any of the other dreams. He wasn’t—they weren’t—and why was-?!

“What if I couldn’t sit up anymore? It’s such a big tub! I could drown! You wore me out! Take responsibility, Lan Zhan! I even let you tie me up and have me any way you wanted! See! I have the bruises to prove it.” 

“Wei Ying!” 

“Ah—Lan Zhan. I’m fine. Don’t look like that, sweetheart. I enjoyed it! You know I did. Would I have let you do that if I didn’t? Come, come—soak in here and let your worries float away, yes? There’s room.” Dream-Wei Wuxian reached out to snag Lan Wangji’s hand, tugging him further towards the tub. 

It was Lan Wangji’s rippling muscles and oddly marked skin that gave Wei Wuxian pause as he came closer into the soft light of the Inn’s single candle within the room. Odd that it was only one candle. There was no logical way for anyone to see anything. 

In fact, it made Lan Wangji appear almost poorly rendered with the various marks scattered across his body. Why, even Dream-Wei Wuxian sported quite a few himself. Deep shadows where the light of the candle didn’t touch and yet, didn’t quite seem to be proper shadows. 

How strange. What odd marks could be caused by—oh. 

Oh no. 

Wei Wuxian squinted, even as his felt his stomach drop to his feet. Instinctively, he knew exactly what kinds of marks those were and acknowledging that meant acknowledging that he knew how they’d got there and really, was Lan Wangji occupying himself with his dream-self, while he’d been out in the hallway fighting for his life? 

And then Dream-Wei Wuxian shifted, standing in the tub to make room for Lan Wangji to step in. That was what did it right there. 

It was the dozens upon dozens of marks upon his pale skin that gave it all away. Bite marks. Actual bite marks everywhere from his neck, his thighs and even his—his perfectly delectable-! 

Wei Wuxian’s face flamed, mortification washing over him, as he realized that not only had Lan Wangji picked him up—but that dream Wei Wuxian happily clung to him, legs locking around his waist and enthusiastically kissing him, even as he was rearranged so they would both fit in the tub.

The sheer display of such strength made his instincts prickle. 

Stubbornly, he tamped it down. Now was the not the time to be impressed or embarrassed. He’d just been fighting for his life out there!  

While his dream-self had clearly been having the time of his life in here. There was quite an assortment of very obvious proof of their lovemaking with so much evidence that there was no way he could deny it. 

The slight marks around his wrists, suggesting that he’d been tied—and was that a ribbon? Had Lan Wangji tied him up with one of their ribbons from the bonding ceremony?

Wei Wuxian choked. 

It didn’t help that Lan Wangji’s dream self didn’t fare any better, but was in fact, very much the same. There were deep scratches along his back and shoulders, bite marks on his chest, bruises along his waist and thighs—and honestly, how was he so perfect!?—to the point where Wei Wuxian felt as if he could die right there and fade out from history from the sheer overwhelm of what his brain had so brilliantly deducted. 

Oh Great Void! 

“I said in the tub, Lan Zhan!” Dream-Wei Wuxian giggled. “For a proper soak, so you won’t be so stressed about—ack! Lan Zhan! You beast! We’ve already done that for today and I’m not—that’s not—ah. Lan Zhan!” 

Despite his protests, dream-Wei Wuxian was enthusiastically pressing shamelessly against Lan Wangji, encouraging him with a sinuous roll of his hips. Taunting and teasing all at once, even as Lan Wangji settled in the water with Dream-Wei Wuxian intimately splayed across his lap, his marked, reddened skin on full display. 

Wei Wuxian could only stare as Lan Wangji hooked a hand around his neck and drew him in for a kiss that prompted a squawk of pure delight. 

“Lan Zhan! I said soak! Not sex!” 

“But Wei Ying can’t wait. This part of Wei Ying needs more attention first.” Lan Wangji’s golden eyes glowed with satisfaction. 

“What part? What part—ah! Lan Zhan—where are you touching? Don’t touch me there! Don’t just do what you like just because I let you share the tub with—no, no, no Lan Zhan don’t stop! Keep touching there, don’t stop holding me-” 

The tub creaked ominously. 

Lan Wangji’s hands slipped under Dream-Wei Wuxian’s arms and he was lifted, ever so slightly, before they were rearranging themselves in the tub again, followed a soft, breathy moan from Dream-Wei Wuxian. 

And that was that. 

“How can you be so shameless!” Wei Wuxian burst out, charging fully into the room, his grip on Suibian so tight, he could swear he heard the sword’s scabbard creaking in protest. “You!” His blazing glare settled on Lan Wangji with every ounce of mortification still churning through his tired body. 

Lan Wangji turned slowly to look at him, golden gaze narrowing in consideration as he held Dream-Wei Wuxian’s hips just slightly beneath the water’s surface and moved in a way that drew another pleased sound. 

“I’m out there fighting for my life because you can’t make your dreamscape normal like—stop that!” Wei Wuxian smacked his Dream-self over the head with the end of Suibian’s scabbard—or rather, he tried. 

Lan Wangji’s hand shot out, blocking the strike, his golden eyes turning strangely dark. “You should not have used that shape,” he said, coldly. “Of every face available to you. That one, you should not have used.” 

“What?” Wei Wuxian gaped. “Wait—what?” He yanked Suibian back to his side, putting enough pressure to pull the scabbard and sword free of Lan Wangji’s strong grip. “Oi. This isn’t a dream! Well, it is a dream—but it’s not that kind of dream! Wake up and stop that! There’s things going on outside in the real world and if you and—oi! Lan Wangji!” 

His dream-self wavered, but didn’t disappear. Lan Wangji’s golden eyes fluxed to near black. 

That was much, much worse. 

Wei Wuxian wished he’d had the foresight to ask Nie Huaisang for his fan. 

Notes:

He really should've borrowed that fan...

Chapter 55

Summary:

In which a great many things happen all at once.

Wei Wuxian would have laughed if it would’ve helped the situation along in any way whatsoever. 

As it was, hysterical laughter was definitely not going to put him on Lan Wangji’s good side, especially seeing as he was clutching Wei Wuxian’s dream self to his chest in a possessive display with an equally frightening glower on his stoic face. 

Ah. 

Immortals and Celestials above—he really couldn’t get a break. 

“Lan. Wangji,” he bit out, bristling all over even as Suibian flared red in his hands. “I have fought my way through this entire dreamscape to find you—you’re welcome for the expedient removal of your trespassers, by the way—because there is a situation happening outside in the healing pavilion! I’ve been to everyone else’s dreamscape and-” 

“Stop talking!” Lan Wangji growled. 

His darkened eyes seemed as if they would flip straight to the telltale darkness of feralness and that was the absolute last thing that Wei Wuxian needed. A Feral dragel was never a good thing and his Alpha-bonded turning feral in his dreamscape? 

So not good. 

“Why? Truth hurts?” Wei Wuxian snapped. “You had Lan Yong and that Minshan tromping through your dreamscape and you only set your-” 

The room began to blur at the edges, a heavy tension crackling through the energy overhead. 

Lan Wangji pulled dream-Wei Wuxian closer to himself, a flicker of panic on his face before the expression smoothed out into a practiced blankness. 

“The protections on this dreamscape are impenetrable,” he said, coldly. “And they would not be broken by some twisted mind-game attempting to use the face of my-” 

“Excuse me?” Wei Wuxian stared at him. “Nothing is perfect. Nothing is infallible. And I never said you could call me Wei Ying!” 

Lan Wangji’s stare didn’t waver. “Is that so?” 

The blandness of his tone sparked flares of warning in the back of Wei Wuxian’s head. 

More details dripped off of the room, the walls turning into a hazy mush of brown and orange, while the floor, the privacy screen, Lan Wangji, his dream-self and the tub remained. 

Wei Wuxian squared his shoulders. “Look. Elder Juran took—something—I don’t know what, you all were watching him. He went ahead and he acted earlier. You, Xichen, Mingjue and Huaisang are all in the healing pavilion and-” 

“And you, conveniently are here, alone in my dream, Wei Wuxian,” Lan Wangji said, teeth bared. “How convenient.” 

Frustration sparked as Wei Wuxian tightened his grip on Suibian. He couldn’t believe this. After everything he’d gone through, he didn’t think that arguing against Lan Wangji would be the hardest part. 

He thought it’d be easy once his dream-self was out of the picture—right! He just had to get rid of his dream-self. 

Right. That was easier said than done. 

Suibian was slowly drawn from his scabbard, wariness noticeably settling around his shoulders, emotional turmoil hastily shoved away to the back of his mind where he could worry about it later. 

Much, much later. 

“I can prove it,” he said, taking a step forward. “I can definitely prove it.” 

Lan Wangji’s hand shot out, as if calling for Bichen. 

No! 

Wei Wuxian lunged, even as he felt the incoming burst of energy. A split-second more and he would’ve been too late to save himself. 

The blue sword glare was brilliant, lighting up the entire room and it swerved around Wei Wuxian, before slapping into Lan Wangji's outstretched hand. The resulting shockwave of energy resulted in the creaking bathtub shattering as Lan Wangji leapt upward. 

Dream-Wei Wuxian was still half-clutched to his side and Lan Wangji held nothing back in his strikes. 

Wei Wuxian despaired that he’d be able to manage another full-scale fight when Priya’s repeated ping, made him dodge a little too late. He hissed at the strike, feeling the earlier fury resurfacing. Bichen hadn't hurt him, but that was closer than he'd wanted it to be. Why was Lan Wangji fighting him? Couldn't he tell what was real and what wasn't? It was his dreamscape!

This time, he yanked at his torn sleeve and exposed the arm with all the bonding ribbons and the neat rows of perfect claim marks inked into his tanned skin. 

Without ceremony, he dug blunted claws straight down the center of each mark, scraping hard despite the pain. 

The effect was instant. 

Lan Wangji faltered. Bichen wavered, dropping enough for Wei Wuxian to skitter backwards, putting more space between them, as now his dream-self began to turn a bit blurry around his wet feet. 

The issue of nudity was fixed with the way the dreamscape began to shift, a deliberate haze layering between them and further obscuring the formerly obvious details. 

“Priya?” Wei Wuxian called out, warily edging further back and hoping that the dreamscape’s floor wouldn’t give out next. 

The Inn fell away to reveal them standing in nothing more than the purpling starry expanse where he’d been hovering in the astral plan at initial entry. 

A few cries in the distance drew his attention and judging himself far away enough that he could defend another incoming strike, Wei Wuxian turned in time to get an entire armful of wailing Nie Huaisang. 

“Wuxian!” Nie Huaisang squeezed him tight enough to make his bones creak. “What are you doing? What’s going on? The entire—are you fighting?” The horror in his voice was duly echoed by Lan Xichen who was right behind him with Nie Mingjue bringing up the rear. 

“Wangji?” Lan Xichen’s incredulous tone was apparently verification of his own identity, however, because immediately, Lan Wangji responded. 

“Brother?” 

“Wangji! What are you—did you fight, Wuxian?” Lan Xichen’s appalled expression said far more than any other possible scolding he might have attempted. “Wuxian, are you alright?” 

“I have him, A-Huan,” Nie Mingjue said, firmly. “Tend to Wangji. This dreamscape has not been anything like the others.” 

Nie Huaisang sniffled, and drew his fan out from his sleeve holding it out in the general direction of Lan Xichen. “Here,” he said, voice muffled in Wei Wuxian’s shoulder. 

Nie Mingjue snorted, then took the fan, passing it over Lan Xichen. “Wuxian, are you alright? Don’t break him, Huaisang. We could sense you calling, but every time we got closer, the dreamscape would change. I think we almost made it at one point, but then the dream rearranged and we were practically on the edge of the edges of the mountain cliffs in Gusu.” 

The dreamscape was now nothing more than hazy blobs of brown wood-tinted fog underfoot, while nothing else remained around them. A stark chill seemed to have replaced every hint of a homey atmosphere and Wei Wuxian was too tired to care that he could feel it. 

“Wangji,” Lan Xichen said, firmer. “What happened? Wuxian said that he thought he knew where your dream was taking him, so we split up and—what are you holding?”

Lan Wangji banished Bichen with a flick of his fingers, a hesitant expression on his face, as the last of dream-Wei Wuxian swirled away to nothing. A ripple of white flared around him, clothing him in the usual immaculate outfit of his everyday robes. “I-I don’t understand-” the words were mumbled, as if in a daze. 

A silent conversation passed between them. 

Lan Xichen sighed. He reached out and firmly thwapped Lan Wangji on the head with Nie Huaisang's fan, bearing all the solemnity of an older sibling delivering just punishment. “Wangji—please tell me you were not trying to fight Wei Wuxian?” 

A stricken expression stole over Lan Wangji’s face. “Brother-!” He choked out, horrified. 

Lan Xichen sighed and added another smack, for good measure. "Did he not identify himself?" 

Nie Huaisang lifted his head from where he’d been murmuring nonsensical things into Wei Wuxian’s very nice neck. “You didn’t recognize him?” He asked, calculating. 

“Priya!” Wei Wuxian shuddered, pushing Nie Huaisang away, Suibian now safely sheathed. His agonized cry was directed to the starry purple sky surrounding them on all sides. “Priya—what’s going on? Answer me!” 

The purple stars trembled. 

In the center, directly overhead, thin white lines began to form the basic shapes of two eyes and two brows to border them. When they opened, glowing orbs radiated a pure, cleansing light. 

“Wei—Wuxian-! Hur-ry. Hurry—back! You have—to—return!” 

Her voice was the ancient toll of a forgotten bell, the finality of a Grim Reaper’s title and the crackling of an Eldritch witch all at once. 

“Priya!” He lurched forward, grasping at air. 

The dreamscape shuddered violently. 

Nie Huaisang clutched at his arm on the left, while Nie Mingjue supported him on the right. 

She gave a little cry, as if struck. 

“They found—us. I can’t—Nainai’s hurt. I can’t—heal her—and move us all at the same time without—the barrier-!” 

“Barrier?” Wei Wuxian strained against the arms holding him in a comforting grasp. “Priya!” 

“Who’s Priya?” Nie Huaisang asked, carefully. “Is that your friend that you were-” 

“Physical anchor. Real world,” Wei Wuxian said, sharply. “We were staying—Priya, don’t worry about me! Just get yourself out of there and Nainai-” 

The dreamscape began to crumble. 

Great big chunks of darker-than-black emptiness beginning to swallow up the edges of the starry purple sky. 

“Can’t—! I—can’t. Wuxian—your body! Get back—to your—body! Hurry-!” 

The outlined details of her face melted away to nothingness, as if it hadn’t ever been there at all. More darkness poured in at all corners and Wei Wuxian began to scramble. 

“Stick together!” He hollered. “Everyone stick together! Hold onto me—Huaisang, don’t let go!” 

And suddenly, they were all together, crowding in close, his panic and worry shared between all of them. 

“Wuxian,” Lan Xichen said, his voice strangely calm. “What do we do?” 

“I’ll break it slowly,” Wei Wuxian said, even though he didn’t quite know how he’d manage that. “You’re going to drop back into your bodies and it’ll be a hard drop. I’m sorry. I can’t control that and this and-” 

“Calm,” Nie Mingjue said, gruffly. He squeezed Wei Wuxian’s shoulder. “We trust you enough. Do what you have to do. Sounded like your body’s not in a safe space?” 

Wei Wuxian hesitated. 

Nie Huaisang pinched him, ignoring the yelp it produced. “Where is it? Where are you right now?” 

“Ow, Huaisang!” Wei Wuxian snapped at him, fangs clicking in agitation. “I was—oh Great Void. Now? Really!” 

The dreamscape began to fold over, as if a giant carpet had been forcibly yanked from underfoot and was now being meticulously rolled up into a neat sort of log. 

Wei Wuxian’s eyes glowed bright, eerie red, before scales of silver and peach trickled down his neck, disappearing under his collar. His entire exposed arm with the ripped sleeve was now covered in pure silver scales. 

“I said,” he ground out. “That I was going to break it slowly!” 

Chapter 56: In which Lan Wangji returns to his body and gets to be a little growly, as a treat.

Summary:

In which Lan Wangji returns to his body and gets to be a little growly, as a treat.

Lan Wangji’s control over his own dream slipped right through his claws, just like that. He hadn’t even realized that it was only halfway under his control, until Wei Wuxian had simply taken it without any explanation at all. 

The embarrassment was fading—a little bit—mostly on account of his having some robes and realizing that he’d grossly misread the situation. Putting up mental barriers had taken a toll on him, the first times he’d ventured into his own dreamscape. 

It hadn’t taken much, but he didn’t have the knack for it that Wei Wuxian clearly did. For him, it was almost like fighting himself to set up the protections he’d put in place. 

Protections that had somehow failed, or maybe, that had worked with a little boost of magic and a whole lot of help from Wei Wuxian. 

From what he could piece together from Lan Xichen, things were in dire straits in their reality and they—everyone minus Wei Wuxian—had been whisked off to the healing pavilion where they were practically unresponsive to all attempts to heal or help. 

Concerned, Wei Wuxian had joined them in the dreamscape to lend a claw or fang in some way. And he’d dream walked into each of their dreams to wake and inform them of what was happening outside. 

Lan Wangji had no further time to puzzle through all of that, before he recognized that Wei Wuxian had wrested control of the dream away from him in order to dissolve the dreamscape altogether. 

He meant to return them to their bodies right then. From the sounds of his choppy conversation with his anchor—Priya—it didn’t sound good. 

It sounded awful, actually. 

A surge of panic was immediately replaced by a hefty twinge of guilt. He hadn’t realized that Wei Wuxian was in his dream. Controlling parts of it and leaving others up to him. He looked exhausted though, lending credence to his claim of having to fight unwanted intruders in a dreamscape that wasn’t his own. 

The wariness that radiated off of him as he shouted for them to gather together and stay close, sent every single one of his instincts into a raging flame. The Alpha in him did not want Wei Wuxian anywhere out of his sight, especially now that it knew he had the right one there. 

Oh. That was new. 

No wonder he’d been upset about his name, but—if he hadn’t wanted it, then the dream wouldn’t have shifted to accommodate it. The same way his dream wouldn’t have shifted to have Wei Wuxian call him Lan Zhan. 

Discomfort warred with the urge to protect and defend one he'd already seen as his. Oh, his Alpha had been so pleased to protect Wei Wuxian and so horrified when he thought that one of those idiots had dared to steal his face and impersonate him. Right there, in his own dream! 

He was never so glad to be so wrong, but there wasn't even time to set that straight. The ache in his chest at the thought of never saying 'Wei Ying' with his own words, left an odd jolt rippling over him. There was so much he needed to say and yet, that was a conversation they’d have to save for another time, but maybe, when that time came, he could ask for this, at least. 

He could. 

Maybe things could change. Maybe it wasn’t as bad as he’d initially thought. If Wei Wuxian was willing to help them and work with them even after all of this—that was more than enough of a solid foundation to start. 

“I said—that I was going to break it slowly!” Wei Wuxian snarled. “And I meant it.” His magic flared. Bright, steady and powerful, it exploded out from him in a controlled shockwave that immediately began to do his bidding. 

Oh, Lan Wangji realized, belatedly, that was a control phrase. 

The dreamscape began to crumble around them like a very deliberate folding of reality into consecutively smaller and smaller pieces, until they were standing on the last remaining piece. 

A chunk of hazy brown mist that gave way to the expected starry purple of the dreamscape. It wavered underneath, as if trembling in Wei Wuxian’s forceful control. His eyes remained a bright, searing blood red that promised all sorts of things that Lan Wangji had never been taught to understand from anything other than a textbook page. 

Questions rested on the tip of his tongue. 

Wei Wuxian’s control wavered. He twisted to focus on Nie Huaisang, his tone almost pleading. “I can’t hold this back any longer. I hope you’re ready. You’re going to drop back into your bodies and everything’s going to happen very fast. You’ll know what I mean when you land. I-I think they were trying to activate a spell. Two-fold. Anchoring here in—in the heart of his mind and then something outside. Probably physical. I think it takes a lot of magic. Try disrupting it, if you can't break it. I won't be able to get to you, so you have to do it.” 

“We’ll deal with it,” Lan Xichen said, firmly. “Do not worry about us, Wuxian. It sounds as if you are in graver danger than we are.” 

Wei Wuxian’s smile was a thing of warlike beauty. Sharp, wicked and a little terrifying, all at once. “It’s not a danger to me,” he said, knowingly. “There is nothing that is a danger to me when I have something to protect—and I have you.” 

“And we have you,” Nie Mingjue said, sternly. “Don’t be reckless. We’ll come to you as soon as-” 

The purple starry bit wavered. 

“I know,” Wei Wuxian said, still smiling. “I know. I’ll see you soon. Please—be safe.” 

Lan Wangji reached for him at the same time that the dreamscape fell out from under him. 

Between one breath and the next, one desperate hope and a single spot of guilt, he woke in his physical body, underneath a heavy quilt and without Bichen at his side. 

The sharp scent of fresh herbal medicine mixed with the sour tinge of curdling tonics. An underlying scent of mint-tinged air, reminded him of every other time he’d awakened in the healing pavilion, struggling to reconcile what he’d last done with how he now lay in a bed. 

But lingering emotion was a powerful thing and he had enough rage bristling in him from how Nie Huaisang had caught his shoulder and whispered everything that he’d told everyone else about how Wei Wuxian’s adventures in the dreamscape had gone. 

And suddenly, those hasty explanations made sense. Nie Huaisang had said something about intruders and plots. Wei Wuxian had spoken of Lan Yong and Su Minshan.

So now, Lan Wangji did not hesitate. He surged upward from his assigned bed in the healer’s pavilion with a snarl so loud it made every Lan flinch. His long hair fell heavily down his back and shoulders, unbound save for his forehead ribbon. 

Thin sleeping robes had been given to him and the sharp drop in the room’s temperature let him know that there was far too much magic in the room than strictly necessary. 

Wei Wuxian’s guess was right. They were trying to activate a spell. Temperature control was a quick way to establish a dominant energy in an enclosed space. 

It was almost terrifying the way he discovered that Elder Healer Lan Ming was nowhere to be found and instead, the unfortunate presence of Healer Lan Yong was the one who had just been at his bedside. 

Far too close for comfort. 

The snarl had been accompanied by a strong pulse of magic and it had sent Lan Yong reeling, sprawled to the floor and half-way held up by two frightened young healer apprentices. 

“Stay back!” He said, sharply, weighting the command with his Alpha authority. 

It would demand that they listen, but it wouldn’t force them. They were not bonded to him, after all. 

But speaking with such weight was enough to bring the rest of his Bonded back with him, minus Wei Wuxian. 

“Wangji!” Lan Xichen’s voice was sharp as he came to wakefulness himself. There was the hiss of muted pain, the sound of rustling sheets and blankets, then a low, unhappy growl. “We have to split up. What did he do?” 

“Too close!” Lan Wangji snapped out, his eyes never leaving Lan Yong’s reddening face. “Where is Elder Healer Ming?” 

“Answer him,” Nie Mingjue growled, tumbling out of his bed with the kind of creaking, popping joints that made some of the junior healers wince. “Huaisang, quit playing dead and get your ass out of that bed.” 

“Da-ge!” Nie Huaisang whined, but he was dutifully on his feet and shuffling closer as they all four crowded together in the center of the private healing section of the pavilion. His shadows were already pouring off of him as if someone had poured them on from overhead. 

“Contain them!” Lan Yong yelped, scrambling backward. “Keep the dome up! Don’t let anyone break through it to-” 

“Dome?” Nie Huaisang asked, cocking his head to the side. “What dome?” 

A crackle of energy snapped and popped. The telltale flare of a spell activation rippled through the room. As it activated, a barely visible sheet of magic began to bend and fold over them. 

A shielded dome. 

Forming in real-time, to keep them safely contained within.

Nie Huaisang swore. “Da-ge, don’t just stand there!” He said, bristling. “Break it with Baxia. We have to go—now!”  

“Kind of a crowded place for a sickroom,” Nie Mingjue drawled. He rolled his shoulders back, a faintly crazed gleam in his eyes. “Interesting how there’s no Nie healers here too. I wonder—I don’t suppose any of you know the answer to that?” 

A couple of the healer apprentices exchanged nervous glances. One of the young men fiddled with the end of his forehead ribbon draped over his shoulder, as if it were the only way to keep himself calm. 

Heavy magic crackled overhead, somewhere in the distance. 

Lan Wangji did not like the way that there were so many healers present. Too many. It was almost as if—no, they weren’t all healers. Wearing healer uniforms, yes, but not proper healers. He could sense the underlying bloodlust of hunters out for blood. They weren’t all strange faces either, he could’ve sworn that some of them were familiar. 

“Get Wuxian,” Lan Xichen said, tersely. “I’ll handle this. Mingjue, find Shufu. He should’ve been here. He’s always around when we’re like this. He should be here. Huaisang, with Wangji.” 

Nie Huaisang hummed, but made no comment about taking orders from Lan Xichen instead of Lan Wangji. He accepted a new fan from one strand of shadow standing at his waist and immediately flicked it open, hiding his face. 

The sharp yearning in his chest was echoed by the pained jolt from Wei Wuxian’s shared bond. Lan Wangji gritted his teeth, hand flashing out to the side as he summoned Bichen. 

At first, nothing happened. 

At second, nothing followed. 

By the third moment, a loud cry rose up from outside of the spell-sealed doors leading into their section of the healing pavilion. His summoning was impeccable as ever. 

Lan Wangji leveled a glower at Lan Yong, who had picked himself up and was now pretentiously dusting off his sleeves. There was a slight tremor in the way that he moved, as if he was only a hair’s breadth away from self-destructing. 

His lip curled, the urge to strike quelled only by the fact that he could feel Bichen struggling to answer his call, but sluggishly on its way. So, he did the second best thing and called for his guqin. 

It shimmered into his hand and a powerful strum shattered the glowing shielding dome around them. His Alpha’s rage rattled in his chest, demanding retribution. 

The healer apprentices fell back even as a dozen Lan Elders and respectable seniors surged forward. Elder Juran had been quite busy, after all. 

“Go, Wangji!” Lan Xichen said, briefly touching his shoulder. “Find him and make it right. I’ll handle this here.” His golden eyes fluxed to a warm, rich brown. “I am the Acting Sect Leader, after all and I am not happy with what was done in my absence!” 

Chapter 57: In which Lan Xichen has a point to make

Summary:

In which Lan Xichen has a point to make

Lan Xichen was relieved to see his little brother escape the healing pavilion with Nie Huaisang trailing behind him—albeit reluctantly from the fact that Wangji had him by the sleeve and was using his considerable arm-strength to move him along. It was the slight twist of worry on his face that was only noticeable because he’d seen it before the new fan had flicked open. 

If Nie Huaisang was worried, then Lan Xichen knew that meant he needed to channel his instincts carefully and make use of the incredible calm that often accompanied his Beta rank. A calm mind meant steady movements and he’d always prided himself on wielding that calmness like a weapon of its own. 

Nie Mingjue slipped out between the clamor that arose with Lan Wangji practically blowing his way through the entire mass of gathered—well, Lan Xichen didn’t exactly know what they were. Sure, some of them were dressed in Healer and Medic uniforms, but he could recognize a few faces. 

Some of them, he was almost sure he’d seen somewhere else. Perhaps at a discussion conference or one of the recent gatherings about during the seasonal negotiations for their annual material and provision contracts. 

Or maybe during a Night Hunt? 

Puzzlement settled in the back of his mind. He had a good eye for faces, if only because it was necessary for a Sect Leader to know who came before them and who came afterward. Knowing a face could be the only warning between a knife to the back or poison in his tea. 

So, Lan Xichen scanned the crowd again, Shuoyue not yet drawn, but close enough, if he needed it. 

Like everyone in the main Lan family, one did not draw their blade unless they intended to use it. The fact that Lan Wangji had nearly summoned Bichen right there in the healing pavilion was quite telling. 

He’d perceived a threat somewhere amongst the jumble of faces and Lan Xichen was inclined to believe him. If there was something lurking and lying in wait, then Lan Wangji would’ve noticed. 

It was that thought that let him pick out Elder Lan Yong slipping out of the Healing pavilion, and casting a locking spell one-handed. 

Oh. 

That was a locking spell that wasn’t supposed to be used. 

Elder Lan Yong wore a tiny, smug expression in his face as he’d met Lan Xichen’s gaze and let the door seal behind him, locking everyone inside—including his own son. 

How heartless. 

Lan Xichen’s attention snapped to Lan Yong who grew redder in the face as if he were about to explode. His movements were jerky and frantic, as he rubbed at his neck. Trembling, he shrank back against the crowd, two of the supposed Medics helping to hold him up when he tripped over his own feet. 

Odd. 

Movement in the background let him make out a few more faces, one of which was Elder Chang, a close friend of the scheming Elder Juran who had started most of the mess in the first place. Elder Juran, of course, was nowhere to be found. Nie Huaisang had tried to tell him something about it, but they’d run out of time with all the running they’d done in Wangji’s dreamscape. 

But, once he’d spotted Elder Chang, it was easy to make out the cousins and probably their friends or hired help, who had dared to infiltrate the Cloud Recesses for the sake their nasty little plan. 

He took a deep breath. 

No killing in the Cloud Recesses, he reminded himself, and then mentally facepalmed, because the murderous look on Wangji’s face had promised he’d find a loophole around that. 

Oh Wangji…

The atmosphere in the now sealed room, grew considerably tense, as energies began to shift and the crowd pressed together, forming a human barrier between him and the doorway. 

Lovely. 

“I’m sure we can sort this out peaceably,” Lan Xichen said, offering his patented negotiation smile. “I think, perhaps, there are some pieces of information that are missing from my knowledge of the current situation. If anyone would care to enlighten me, I would consider it to be a favor.” 

“Peaceably?” Elder Chang spat. “Sure. There’s peace to be had. Not while you’re the Sect Leader though. We could be stronger and larger than this! But you keep on with your little smiles and deals, as if we’re nothing more than a charity case pouring this Clan’s hard-earned fortune into the filthy hands of the so-called less fortunate! And you see nothing with the decline you’ve caused? You’re even more spineless than your father!” 

Lan Xichen held his smile. With Shufu’s help, he’d been working tirelessly on building up the Clan and repairing the damage the Elder’s Council had done throughout the years. 

Of course none of them had noticed. They were set in their ways and so sure that they were right, blinded to the horrors they’d done for the sake of their own greed. It pained him to see it now in front of him plain as day. 

He began to recite the rules backwards in his head. “I have worked with you, Elder Chang—and others—quite closely in the past year alone, to come to agreeable terms for all parties. I have agreed to requests that were highly unreasonable and irregular for the sake of keeping peace among our Clan. I fail to see how-” 

“Is that what you call keeping peace?” Elder Chang barked. He was shuffled to the front of the stern-faced group. “Working silently to undermine the Elder Council and pretending you have no knowledge of what you don’t see with your own two eyes?” 

Lan Xichen gave a tiny little sigh. “I cannot judge anyone on hearsay,” he said, mildly. “And no one would be happy if I disbanded the Elder Council. Have you any proof?” 

“Proof?” Spat one of the Lans in front. “You parade yourselves around—the Twin Jades of Lan! As if we ought to worship the ground on which you walk to-” 

“I do not,” Lan Xichen said, placidly. “And I was given that title—if it even is one—by all of you, collectively. I am perfectly content to be Lan Xichen, Zewu-Jun, Sect Leader Lan.” 

It was almost as if he’d poured ice water over all of them. 

Elder Chang turned several shades of red and purple, before he began to splutter. “You don’t even deserve the-” 

“I still don’t understand what you want from me,” Lan Xichen said, smoothly. He took a step forward, inwardly gratified to see the way they all backed up. “I don’t know what you think you’ll accomplish by trying to control me—or my Bonded. Any of them for any reason. See, I might have overlooked a simple plot to just—remove me from power. I understand there were misgivings about having Wangji in my place, as he is an Alpha rank. I understand there is uneasiness about what is unknown.” 

Lan Yong coughed and spat blood. He hugged his arms tightly around his sides, the redness now giving way to at truly frightening shade of pale. “You-!” He hissed. “What did you do to me?” 

“Uneasiness?” Elder Chang’s lip curled in a snarl. “You’re not even into your first century, boy! Show some respect to your own-” 

“I will mirror the respect shown to me,” Lan Xichen said, coolly. “Exactly as it is received. I did not choose this, but I have done my best to be worthy of the position. I would have let this go, if you did not go after Wangji.” 

“Little Wangji?” Elder Chang scoffed. “That rude brat that can’t even use his own mouth to speak the-” 

“You would not be standing here, if he used his words the way you imply,” Lan Xichen said, his hand resting on Shuoyue’s hilt. “Wangji uses his actions, more so than his words. And they are quite telling. You meant to use a spell on him. A spell that would destroy his very soul—for what? Greed? Power? Fame? The Lan precepts have failed you, if this is what you seek among your own Clan.” 

“You’re no more blameless than-” Elder Chang jerked to the side as Lan Yong doubled over, vomiting blood. “What’s wrong with you now, boy? You had one job and you couldn’t even-” 

Red began to blossom on Lan Yong’s white robed body. Tiny cuts appeared along his pale face, skin splitting open and blood spilling out in bright rivulets. 

He wheezed and choked, frantic hands clawing at his face and neck, before he fell to his knees, chest and shoulders heaving. “Help-!” He choked out. 

Lan Xichen sighed. “Well?” He prompted, when no one stepped forward. “There is a proper healer or medic among you, isn’t there? Or did you all come here to kill me?” 

Silence reigned. 

“Come on now, you don’t want him to die, do you?” Lan Xichen arched a brow. 

No one moved. 

Elder Chang bristled again, his gaze darting between Lan Xichen and Lan Yong. “Quit playing, boy!” He barked. “Pull yourself together!” 

Lan Xichen sighed. Loudly. He pinched the bridge of his nose and then turned away from the angry crowd. He crouched down, fingers flicking a cleaning charm at the bloody mess on the floor, a hand extended to Lan Yong. “Those are serious injuries,” he said, quietly. “I do not have the skill to treat those.” 

Lan Yong fell over onto his side, curling in on himself. His teeth chattered, his eyes gone wild. “Help me!” He babbled. “Help me! He won’t stop—it won’t stop—he keeps coming and—help me, please! I’ll do whatever you want-!” 

He choked, eyes rolling up in the back of his head, bloody spittle turning his white robes pink and red, where Lan Xichen’s cleaning charm hadn’t touched the new bits of drool and blood. 

Elder Chang lunged forward and Lan Xichen’s hand flew out. 

The spell was quick and sudden, with no hesitation at all. His Earth element dug deep into the foundation of the healing pavilion itself and melted enough of it to sink everyone halfway into the floor. 

It solidified the moment he broke the connection, leaving them all stranded and halfway anchored in the now solid stone floor. 

Cold golden eyes stared them down. Lan Xichen rose with graceful solemnity, ignoring the barrage of curses and shouts that came his way. He’d always wanted to try that spell, though perhaps, with a little less restraint. 

At least he’d managed not to bury them up to their necks, but just up to their waists. Breathing would still be manageable and not intolerable. Shufu would be proud of his restraint.

His newly captive audience began to speak and shriek all at once. 

It was all noise that gradually dimmed as he continued to stare, as Lan Yong convulsed and spasmed on the floor at his feet. He reached down and cast a basic healing spell over him—the bare minimum he would grant him. 

“Killing is forbidden in the Cloud Recesses,” he said, quietly. “I want you to meditate on that.” 

Elder Chang jolted. “What?” He snapped out. 

“Meditate,” Lan Xichen said, with the same perfect calmness as before. “On how close you came to the end of your life. On how you would make something good out of what remains of it.” 

“You can’t—you cannot-!” One of the other Elders sputtered. “Have you no-” 

“You should be glad,” Lan Xichen said, folding his hands into the appropriate posture and bowing formally. “If it were Wangji—I would not have stopped him—rule or no rule.” 

The chill that crept into the room was something disturbing. Lan Xichen, for all of his smiles and geniality, was still very much the son of his father, the son of his bearer and the son of his Third. A child raised with loyalty to family and Bonded, above all else. 

“I do have some questions for you all,” he said, beginning to make his way towards the locked door. “But there are a few faces missing and I’d really rather not repeat myself. Do not strain yourself trying to get out. You will not make it with your legs intact.” 

“Y-you’re not going to leave us here, are you?” A young man stammered, fearfully. “Please, Sect Leader! I was only doing what my father told me to-” 

Lan Xichen turned, ever so slightly to take in the expression of genuine terror and fresh tears trickling down the teen’s face. He gave a considering hum. Even Lan Yong was neatly captured in a stasis charm bubble that would hold until his return. Honestly, didn't they have any faith in him at all?

But, some of them were quite young. Not yet old enough to understand that they needed to form their own opinions and take their own stand.

“I will return to dissolve this when I have settled the matter at hand," he said, calmly. 

“Settled?” Elder Chang cried, outraged. “You don’t—mmhph!” His words were abruptly cut off.

Similar sounds of muffled panic filled the room, until Lan Xichen drew Shuoyue and sliced through the spellwork on the doors, as if it hadn’t existed at all. 

He paused in the doorway. “That won’t wear off until I deem it so. Please do not stress yourself. I will return. Eventually.” 

Another round of muffled cries rose up from behind him, but Lan Xichen had already stepped through the door. He flicked a silencing and locking spell over one shoulder, shutting and warding the door with a spell that only he, Wangji or Shufu would be able to dispel. 

It was time to pay a visit to the remaining portion of the Elder Council. 

Chapter 58: In which Nie Huaisang is an enabler

Summary:

In which Nie Huaisang is an enabler.

Nie Huaisang let himself be hauled all the way out of the healing pavilion and halfway across Cloud Recesses, before he dug his heels in and pitched the full strength of his Shadow element against Lan Wangji’s Earth one. 

Their standoff was silent, but furious. 

Lan Wangji bristled. 

But Nie Huaisang had gotten him to stop and that was the main point. He flicked his arm outward, fan open, stopping Lan Wangji from shouldering past with the simple gesture. “Wuxian’s friend said Nainai needed help—he’s likely there.” 

“So I gathered,” Lan Wangji said, crisply. 

Nie Huaisang sighed. “And leaping onto the scene in full Alpha mode isn’t going to do him any favors if he’s in trouble, unless it’s a full-out brawl and no one is paying attention to extra bodies in the mix.” 

“There is no fighting in the Cloud Recesses.” 

“You’re the only one who pays attention to that, Wangji!” Nie Huaisang shot back. “Well, maybe Xichen and a few others, but the rest of them just take their arguments outside of the Cloud Recesses or to the edges of it where no one else will notice.” 

Lan Wangji paled. “Speak plainly!” 

“I think if Wuxian is in trouble, we need to be a little subtler in our approach. Something is not right here—you can feel it and you don’t need shadows to know that.” 

The shadows under Nie Huaisang’s feet, stretched out long and thin, pointed at the edges and jagged at the corners. He had control of many different types of shadows, but it was clear that those in his grasp at present, could do a great deal more damage than he would ever admit. 

A grimness stole over Lan Wangji’s face. His elegant hands curled into fists, half-hidden in the voluminous folds of his perfectly cut robes. “I—am worried,” he admitted, reluctantly. “I fear it will be too late-” 

“We won’t. And it’s not your fault,” Nie Huaisang said, mirroring back his sharp tone from earlier. “Those rotten elders chose to be a nuisance all on their own and Xichen will handle it. You know he will.” 

“But I should have-” he faltered, a fine tremor racing through him. “They wanted me to-” 

“Rank has nothing to do with competence,” Nie Huaisang said, gentler than before. “Just because you’re the Alpha, doesn’t mean you have to shoulder everything alone and take on all the weight and responsibility when you’re more comfortable delegating or otherwise. It was never fair of them to put that on you.” 

“Even if I wished I could do it?” Lan Wangji asked, ever so softly. “Even if I wished to be a shield for all of you?” 

Nie Huaisang nearly laughed. “It is enough to be in your shadow,” he said, dryly. “You can’t protect us from everything and the things that you do, are more than enough. We want to stand by you, Wangji. Beside you. Together. That’s how a Circle functions, isn’t it? Don’t work yourself up like that. You know your strengths. I know your strengths. That’s enough, isn’t it?” 

Slowly—reluctantly—Lan Wangji nodded. “…what is it you want me to do?” 

“Me?” Nie Huaisang arched a brow incredulous. “Wangji. Really. Why would you—oh fine. Notice the haze?” 

It had been getting progressively darker the further they were from the healing pavilion. As if all the natural light was being sucked out of the sun and a strange, shadowy haze was creeping it, quite like the oddness of the dreamscape. 

“…Mn.” 

Nie Huaisang resisted the urge to facepalm. 

By his measure, Lan Wangji was ten seconds from shifting a little too close to that dangerous Lan-feral edge. Lan Xichen hadn’t exactly been helpful when he’d practically thrown them out of the healing pavilion in each other’s company—including sending Nie Mingjue out on his own assignment as well, but it almost made Nie Huaisang feel a little sorry for the gathered crowd in the healing pavilion. 

Everyone seemed to think that Lan Xichen was the nice one. It never failed to amuse him how wrong they could be, as nothing was more terrifying than facing horrible consequences doled out by a smiling enforcer. 

Lan Xichen would be fine. He’d learned that well enough, but Lan Wangji always did better with a little bit of direction. A target for his concentrated ire—perhaps, Elder Juran? Or maybe Elder Yong. He had seen the Senior Lan Yong there, as well as the younger and it’d set his fangs on edge. 

“It’s a shadow haze,” Nie Huaisang explained. “It means someone has a wide locus of control on every single shadow within a certain distance.” 

“…it is Wei Wuxian?” 

“Possibly. It’s not me and it’s not Da-ge. That only leaves him, unless someone else has come into a Shadow element with that level of power and I missed it.” 

“You would not,” Lan Wangji said, frowning. “Why is he—what would—he left the dreamscape with us, didn’t he?” 

 “I can’t say yes without more evidence. The sooner we get to Nainai’s, the better it’ll be. I just meant you should be prepared. There’s no telling what we’ll encounter and I want to use your—isn’t that Elder Juran?” Nie Huaisang squinted around Lan Wangji’s side, content to use him as a sturdy shield for the moment. “He’s moving kind of—stiffly.” 

“You said he was dead,” Lan Wangji said, critically. He eyed Nie Huaisang and then the walking Elder Juran, whose jerky movements were smoothing out into barely noticeable twitches. “That does not look like—a fierce corpse? He’s been turned into something else.” 

“Wuxian told me he was dead. But that doesn’t look very dead. It looks more like a—puppet. Someone’s controlling it. Wait—don’t let it see you!” He succeeded in wrestling Lan Wangji slightly behind one of the outer residences, so they could watch Elder Juran pass by without a glance in their direction. “Wangji!”

“I saw. Who’s controlling it?” Lan Wangji wanted to know.

“Probably that friend of his, Priya. She was good enough to anchor him into the dreamscape and if she was the one in danger, perhaps she lost her hold on him. His knowledge transfer on her was kind of—jumbled. I couldn’t make it out very well. Almost like he didn’t want to share, but didn’t see a way around it,” Nie Huaisang admitted. 

Lan Wangji frowned. “He was afraid of your reaction?” 

“I don’t know. I get the feeling his secrets have secrets, you know? And he’s not sure which ones to share or in what order. Maybe you can ask him about it later. Anyway, focus that famous Lan-rage into something good. You can trace where he came from, can’t you?” Nie Huaisang tapped his fan against his palm. “He’s not normally all the way out here. He usually sends the younger ones to do his work for him. That’s a good hint. Tracking spell, please!” 

Lan Wangji cast the spell, a tiny flicker of golden light and threw it out where Elder Juran had passed right by them. His magic, despite the heaviness of his element, was light and purposeful. It wove its way through the shadowed haze and lit up every single footprint Elder Juran had left behind. 

Each footprint glowed faintly along the stone paths and gravel lined walkways. It even continued on through the damp grass and towards the back hills. 

Nie Huaisang mirrored his Alpha’s frown. “Isn’t Nainai’s residence somewhere near the edges of the boundary line?” 

Lan Wangji’s eyes fluxed from hazel to deep brown. He yanked Nie Huaisang close and spun them around, a hand outstretched in preparation to spell cast. 

A pale blue shield sprang to life in front of them, blocking a wide-eyed, stone-faced Elder Juran. 

Nie Huaisang yelped. 

As they watched, the wide-eyed stare gradually eased to the point where his expression was quite normal. The grey pallor to his skin was strangely advanced, considering what both men remembered from the last time they’d seen the man—alive. 

“How did—when did he?” Nie Huaisang shuddered. Several strands of shadow sprang up from his feet, forming points that would fend off the dead man. “I didn’t even sense him move!” 

“Huaisang,” Lan Wangji said, strained. “He has no shadow. Look!” 

Nie Huaisang did. He swore. 

“Huaisang!” Lan Wangji said, urgently. “How long were we in the dreamscape? Hours? Days? Weeks?” 

A grim air settled over Nie Huaisang. “Who knows? The body is intact. I’d expect some degree of decomposition, but it’s perfectly preserved. Perfectly. I can almost-” 

“Help-!” Elder Juran rasped. “Help them-! Hur-ry!” His movements were more fluid now, as if he’d gotten past whatever had made him so stiff only moments before. The lack of shadow underfoot though, that was telling. 

Wei Wuxian might not be the one who’d revived him, but he definitely had a claw in controlling him. Only a Shadow elemental would manipulate a shadow that way. 

Nie Huaisang growled. His fan flicked out, wisps of shadow showing along the opened edge. “Dreamscape time depends on the one doing the dream walking and the one holding the anchor. It’s whatever time they’ve agreed on before.” 

“And if they haven’t agreed on a time, then it’s whatever works in the flow of their magic,” Lan Wangji finished. “Shadow-walk to Nainai’s. Please,” he added, when Nie Huaisang hesitated. 

Nie Huaisang sighed. “For the record, you asked,” he said, tiredly. “Wuxian will probably know we’re there straightaway. Make sure he knows that you’re not a threat to him.” 

“Mn.” 

His soft grey eyes fluxed to pure black, reflecting a heavy pull on his shadow element. Nie Huaisang lifted his fan and brought it down sharply, as if to crack against his thigh. 

The ground blurred underfoot and within one breath and the next, they were far away from Elder Juran’s corpse-self and right at the edge of the meadow where Nainai’s residence was around the corner. 

Lan Wangji clutched at Nie Huaisang’s sleeve as they steadied each other, staring out at the sight of thirty-three Lan Elders spread out across Nainai’s front lawn, swords drawn, bodies strangely immobile. The shadowy haze was impossibly worse now, leaving what had been a bright afternoon looking more like a near-evening hour. 

“What are they doing here?” Nie Huaisang hissed. “Why would—how would—?” 

The door to Nainai’s home stood open and standing in the center of the doorway, wreathed in shadows so thick and dark, was one furious Wei Wuxian. He looked like an avenging devil with a red gleaming sword in one hand a blue one in the other. 

“Is that—Bichen?” Nie Huaisang whispered, incredulous. The pressure in the air—dropped. He wheezed. “How did they know to come here? Are they trying to kill him?”  

There was no answer from Lan Wangji. 

Nie Huaisang whirled around in time to see his Alpha fall to his knees, dragon traits surfacing too rapidly to be restrained. He’d only seen Lan Wangji transform a handful of times and most of them had been a controlled, graceful sort of shift. 

This, was nothing like it. 

He folded forward and pitched face-first into the dirt. A jerky twitch and spasm took over, before his broad shoulders bulged underneath his robes. Fabric tore, fangs clacked together and Nie Huaisang scurried backwards, inwardly pleased at such a visceral reaction. 

If Lan Wangji was so concerned for their Wei Wuxian, then he didn’t have to hold back. 

“I’m right here,” he murmured, tugging on Lan Wangji’s bond, then on Wei Wuxian’s, faint as it was. He channeled the cool calmness running through his veins. “I’m right here, so do what you need to do. I’ve got you covered.” 

The last of Lan Wangji’s control dissolved in the final seconds where he went from man to dragon and then from man-sized dragon, to house-sized dragel and still growing larger, until he could swallow Nainai’s house in a single gulp. 

That massive dragon shook itself out from snout to tail. A lip curled at the corner, revealing sharp, pointed fangs and an almost bored glimmer in those deep hazel eyes. 

Nie Huaisang smirked. 

Chapter 59: In which Wei Wuxian unleashes his Gheyo nature

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian unleashes his Gheyo nature

Wei Wuxian was furious. He channeled that raw fury into the two glowing swords he held in his hands, unable to set them down since he’d awakened screaming and snarling in Nainai’s home. 

A trickle of blood dribbled down his face from the cut on his eyebrow that healed with excruciating slowness. He couldn’t think of such things now. Couldn’t dwell on the horror that he’d left behind him. 

Nainai, he hoped, would forgive him for the bloody mess. She was alive because of it and Priya had done her best to protect her. 

He guessed it was the nasty Lan who had nearly beheaded him when he’d popped out of the dreamscape to Priya’s scream and a blue-sword glare flashing in front of him. 

Bichen. 

Lan Wangji’s sword had found him in the real world, despite the sudden shattering of the dreamscape for an emergency escape. He’d been so grateful to have a second blade in his hand and Minshan—the wretched soul—hadn’t a single thing to say in his own defense, before Wei Wuxian struck. 

More blood dripped down Suibian as he stood in the doorway of Nainai’s home, weariness stealing over him like a heavy weight he’d almost forgotten he carried everywhere. The burning ache in his throat reminded him that while he’d stolen some of Nie Huaisang’s healing tonic, it’d been laced with Lan Wangji’s blood. 

A taste he now craved as the rising bloodlust in his body began to make itself known in the worst of ways, as usual. The steadily growing warmth made him itch to tear his clothes off, scales surfacing along his skin in broad swathes of silver and peach-tinted scales. 

His fangs were already elongated and sharpened to the point that he could taste his own blood on his tongue where one fang had nicked it. Pink tongue poking out from the corner of his mouth, he licked at the smear on his cheek. 

Rage boiled up inside him again. 

Minshan had gone for Nainai. He’d turned up, out of nowhere, somehow able to track him down, and instead of going for him or Priya, he’d gone straight for Nainai, who had done her best to defend him. 

Death was too good for him, honestly. 

Wei Wuxian tilted his head back, staring up at the darkening sky. He’d been calling his shadows to him from the moment he woke, pulling as sharply as he could on every single connection that he had within the mountain. 

He could already sense the shift between the natural wild magic of the Gusu mountains and the inherent pull of someone like him—a pure Shadow element, calling out to the very essence of that element. 

Shadows rushed to him, slithering up from the ground and pouring down from the tall trees that clustered along the perimeter of the outer section separating Nainai’s house from the other outer residences. They dripped off of the edges of the rooftops, clustering together in giant blobs of blackness. 

The best part though, was the unfortunate little group that had come with Minshan. Oh, Wei Wuxian hadn’t been surprised to find that the little weasel of a man had brought backup, but the thought of spilling more blood so close to Nainai’s home, sat wrong in his stomach. 

So, he’d reached out and snatched their shadows inside, yanking them forcibly into his control and demanding that each of them cast their weapons away and stay exactly where they were. 

He flicked Suibian out to the side, covering his beloved blade in a thick sheath of pure shadow. Knocking them out with the flat of his blade would be far too kind, but ensuring that they never ever even glanced in his direction again? 

Oh, he could live with that. 

Bichen glowed in his grasp yet again and Wei Wuxian was distracted by the sudden flare of Earth magic and glittering scales. His control wavered for a split-second as he caught an eyeful of the majestic transformation of Lan Wangji from man to full-fledged dragon. 

His heart fluttered, the horrible warmth surging to the forefront and whispering all sorts of unhelpful things about how easily Lan Wangji could take control of everything in such a huge, masterful form. Curiosity piqued, his imagination helpfully supplied images of how large Lan Wangji’s dragel form was, compared to his own. 

Of course, dragel Submissives were always the smallest in their Circles, but that was largely for the sheer convenience that made it easier for their Bonded to protect them. 

Even when they didn’t really need that kind of protection. 

His control wavered—and snapped. 

Wei Wuxian licked his lips, the reddened haze creeping up over him before he could really put too much effort into it. The urge to have just his Alpha’s eyes on him and him alone, was overwhelming. 

He moved, slowly, at first, one foot in front of the other, making his way down the stairs and the stone-covered path. The wet squelch of his boots on the stone didn’t make sense, but any worry and coherent thought had already run screaming by the time his instincts surfaced in full force. 

The frantic thrashing, cursing and grunts from the no-longer immobile would-be attackers gnawed on his brain, drawing a fresh wave of irritation as he swung towards them, glowering, glowing swords held out at his sides. Newly freed, they rushed at him again, as if they hadn’t learned a single thing from the last time they’d tried that. 

Fangs bared in a loud snarl, he lunged. 

The taste of their fear and panicked regrouping was a delicious sort of tease that tugged on his baser instincts and reminded him of just how deadly he could be. Of how easy it would be to snap necks, carve through bones, and shatter magical weapons like the flimsy toys they could be. 

Distantly, he was aware of a strip of rippling Earth trying to intercept him and a dull roar sounding in the background. That was almost a familiar sound. The tingling of his skin made him wonder if he should know who it was. 

Maybe. 

But none of that mattered when he was so close to the first row of white-robed idiots who’d dared surround Nainai’s home. They really shouldn’t have come for her. They shouldn’t have stepped into a fight that wasn’t theirs. 

Suibian flashed out, a brilliant crimson arc that sent several bodies flying through the air. It was almost too easy. 

Wei Wuxian laughed, eyes alight with vivid, blood-red energy. 

He darted in again with Bichen, this time, in a perfectly executed spin-twirl-and-strike combo that unleashed a pure wave of energy that forcibly ejected the row of frantically protesting would-be attackers. 

Walls of fresh dirt streaked upward from the ground, cutting him off and blocking him in. 

The red haze increased. 

An unbearable urge to tear into something with his aching fangs, doubled now. He craved the taste of blood that lingered in a memory too foggy to recall perfectly. 

Wei Wuxian slashed downwards, tearing into the dirt wall and emerging on the other side, twice as keyed up as before. He saw nothing but red in the following minutes and tore his way through the entirety of his captives, now released. 

Vaguely, he was aware of a silver-and-blue tail knocking away the pesky Earth walls and occasionally, a glimmering hide or a massive paw, blocking a stray spell intended for him. 

Oh. 

His Alpha. 

Pride simmered in his veins and he darted underneath Lan Wangji’s scaled belly, mindful of his large, clawed feet and let his shadows boost him speedily through the wreckage he left behind. 

A needy jolt zinged through his body as he brushed up against Lan Wangji’s cool-scaled body, greedily drinking up the wild magic spilling out from him and luxuriating in the fact that his Alpha was here—for him. 

His other Bonded were somewhere—close enough to sense, but not important enough to distract from his current focus. That was good too. He liked that they were all somewhere close at hand. 

But his Alpha-! 

Oh, his Alpha. That was the best. Want simmered in his belly, slipping easily through his body, amplified by his instincts and coaxed to full attention. He could want it. 

That was fine. He was bonded now. 

A good Alpha would give him what he needed. A good Submissive would trust in that. He was good. He could trust. 

Nainai’s yard was now torn up to pieces, a muddy mess in some places and a bloody situation in a few others. Bodies lay strewn across the once dewy grass, smeared in dirt, blood, and a telltale inky blackness of pure shadow. 

Wei Wuxian chirruped, pleased at the chaos he’d caused and content that he’d removed all traces of any threat to his Bonded and his friends. He barely noticed Suibian flickering out of existence and Bichen falling from his slack hand to fly to its scabbard somewhere out of his line of sight. 

He craned his neck backward, staring up into the handsome, scaled face of the massive dragon that now towered over him, the great big head lowered down to nose at his face. A wet tongue licked a stripe up his side and soft puffs of warm breath ghosted across his achy face. 

A raspy purr built in his chest. He stretched up on tip-toe, arms outstretched, wanting to be closer to the dragon that was now protectively circling around him, ignoring the carnage and everything else in the ruined front lawn. 

Wei Wuxian chittered up at him, eyes bright. He relaxed only when the large snout head-butted him gently, knocking him back to the ground, that scaled snout pressing carefully into his belly. 

He hugged every single part of it that he could reach and relaxed into the cold, mucky ground. It wasn’t comfortable, but the red haze had yet to lift and his body felt so hot and sticky, the coolness was quite welcome. 

A low rumble filled the air as the dragon nosed at him again, then flicked a tail out, knocking several trees down and revealing a gaggle of horrified young Juniors. At a single golden-eyed glare from the dragon—they turned and ran. 

The dragon huffed a sound that might’ve been a laugh. 

Wei Wuxian scowled, annoyed that his Alpha’s attention had been stolen, and immediately lurched upright, an irritated hiss leaving his lips. He was tearing at his Flexi-suit when the dragon’s attention returned to him. 

There seemed to be a strange sort of awkward pause, before the transformation receded, scales giving way to pale skin and more human features appearing amidst the hulking body as it shrank down to the proper size. 

Wei Wuxian was nearly naked by the time Lan Wangji pounced on him. He whined and growled when the strong hands that caught his wrists didn’t help to get him out of his Flexi-suit, but instead did the horrible opposite of trying to stuff him back into it. 

He thrashed in Lan Wangji’s grip, a continuous growl rattling out of his chest, complete with a few angry snaps as close as he could manage, without doing any real harm. Angering a dominant Bonded when seeking more intimate attention wasn’t exactly the best kind of foreplay when he had no idea what said dominant liked. 

“Wei—Wuxian,” Lan Wangji ground out. “Stop—this. You need to-” 

“No!” Wei Wuxian whined, hot tears dribbling out of his eyes. 

He’d been so good! He’d fought so well! There wasn’t a single threat standing against them. Wasn’t that a good thing? Why wouldn’t his Alpha reward him? 

The sharp stab of despair that radiated through their bond was loud enough to echo through all of his bonds, drawing in the one that was nearest to him. 

“Oh ow. Don’t do that,” Nie Huaisang said, appearing somewhere off in the corner, his expression grim. “Shh, Wuxian. I’m here. I’m right here. You did good. You did so well. Wangji—stop doing that. You’re just frustrating him. Don’t try to-” 

“He keeps tearing his clothes off-” 

“Of course, he will! He’s in haze,” Nie Huaisang said, irritated. He clicked his tongue twice, when Wei Wuxian’s razor-sharp attention switched to him. “No, sweetheart, I’m not upset at you.” He drew closer, his movements measured and slow. 

“Haze?” Lan Wangji repeated, dumbly. “From this? But it was barely a handful of minutes and none of you ever-” 

“Every Gheyo is different. Can I touch you, Wuxian?” Nie Huaisang asked, easing into a graceful crouch, his robes somehow flowing beautifully around him, almost cloud-like. A soft, soothing scent stretched out, almost as nice as Lan Wangji’s sandalwood scent. “Look at me, sweetheart—yes. You’re so good. Can I?” 

Wei Wuxian strained to get closer to him, eyes fluttering closed when Nie Huaisang’s small hand cupped his cheek, finger smoothing across his dirty face. 

“You did so well,” he said, softly. “So very well. I bet it’s uncomfortable in all of that, isn’t it? You just want it off?” 

Wei Wuxian nodded. Another wave of heat ran through his body and he squirmed in Lan Wangji’s grasp with a pitiful whine, no longer making any attempt to get free again. 

“It’s not a battlelust haze,” Nie Huaisang said, slowly. “His eyes are red. I think it’s blood. He drank my tonic by accident that night. He tasted your blood. I was going to mention it, before everything went to pieces.”

Lan Wangji paled. “Are you sure?” 

“As sure as I am that Su Minshan is down one arm, both legs, and a lot of his hair,” Nie Huaisang said, grimly. “He bled out. Wuxian wasn’t playing, but he was fairly precise about all of it.”  

 

Chapter 60: In which Lan Wangji experiences a great many things in a short amount of time...

Summary:

In which Lan Wangji experiences a great many things in a short amount of time...

Lan Wangji readjusted his armful of fretting Wei Wuxian with as much care as he could manage. It was harder to keep his own worry at bay, especially when he could feel the first strings of lust traveling down through their bond. 

Oh, it’d been muted before, but there was nothing muted about the sheer want that was being broadcasted loudly through his connection to Wei Wuxian. 

Nie Huaisang’s explanation had helped exactly two-percent more for his overall comprehension, once again defying everything he knew of Gheyos and their ranked designations. 

Wei Wuxian wasn’t acting like a typical dragel Submissive. 

From what he’d read and observed in his studies, a typical Submissive would seek closeness, reassurance and possibly a magical leech to replenish their own energy. 

Occasionally—and only in Gheyos—there would be a brief bout of extreme lust to the point that it would only be sated by immediate attention right then and there. 

This, as far as he could tell, was neither. 

Bloodlust was an entirely different malady and one that he’d never witnessed up close. Blood-sharing, Blood Magic, and Comfort Feeds were known, but generally considered something extremely private and therefore, not done publicly in polite company or society. 

At least, not in the Cloud Recesses, unless it was in case of an emergency. 

This probably counted as one. 

Shufu would probably lecture him for a week solid, if he knew how much he desperately wished to allow that bit of intimacy, regardless of their present surroundings. 

A Submissive seeking blood from one of their Bonded was not only an incredible honor and beautiful expression of intimacy, but it was something sacred between the Bonded sharing. That was why a reciprocal feed produced the traditional claim marks around the necks, when both dragels choose to do so. 

The flicker of sadness in his chest made his heart hurt at the thought that perhaps, Wei Wuxian did not wish for that and he was in no condition to ask or deny it. 

Instinctively, he was sure that if Wei Wuxian didn’t want or expect that from him, that he was still well-aware of how to stop or refuse him. His own instincts were hard-wired to do nothing other than make his Submissive happy by agreeing and seeing to his needs and wants. 

His jaw ground shut, a slight tremor rippling through him at the urge to simply take what was being offered. It took a good bit of his control to reign those instincts back and keep himself in check. 

He’d never forgive himself if he slipped now. The dreamscape had been exactly that—a dream. Something he couldn’t know for certain, unless they actually discussed it. 

Another tremor rippled over him, his Alpha wanting out and Wei Wuxian’s silent demands through their bond, multiplying rapidly as the seconds ticked by. It was hard to be the literal statue that some claimed he was, when Wei Wuxian was wriggling so wonderfully in his lap, all pretty silver-and-peach scaled skin, looking so dangerous and wild with the blood and dirt smeared across him. 

“If you won’t do it, I will,” Nie Huaisang said, sharply. 

The zing of displeasure through their bond let Lan Wangji know that he wasn’t joking.  

“Get him out of that Flexi-suit and let him bite something! Your arm, preferably or mine, if you don’t feel like being so generous.” Nie Huaisang eyes flashed darkly. 

Lan Wangji shot him a wary look. “Get the spare robes out of my bag,” he said, gesturing to his waist with a slight jerk of his head. “He can be out of the Flexi-suit, but I don’t want him running around without clothes. He’ll freeze and it’s not-” 

“He doesn’t care right now,” Nie Huaisang said, tersely. “And you could warm him right up, if you had half a mind to do it properly.” He dug into Lan Wangji’s qiankun pouch and drew out a set of pale blue spare robes. 

Lan Wangji clamped a hand around Wei Wuxian’s neck, squeezing just tight enough to gain his attention. Guiding his face to the hollow of his neck, he squeezed once more and let go, before working to strip the rest of his Flexi-suit off of him. 

There was a soft whine, before Wei Wuxian mouthed wetly at the sweat-dampened point of his neck and jaw, offering little whimpering and purring sounds to try and coax a positive reaction out of him. 

“Almost done,” Lan Wangji said, soothingly. “You can bite my wrist—if you put this on.” 

Nie Huaisang rolled his eyes, but held out the spare robes, flicking his fan over one shoulder to conjure up a thin wall of shadow around them for privacy. “Since you’re offering your wrist, I’ll take care of the other half.” 

Lan Wangji scowled at him—if the slight tightening of his jaw and steel in his golden gaze—could be called that. He bristled, but forced himself to relax when it drew a pleading whine from Wei Wuxian. 

He allowed him to turn away from the soft ministrations on his neck and presented one perfect, pale wrist to Wei Wuxian’s trembling lips. 

“Bite,” Lan Wangji said, gently. “Do you need help?” 

Wei Wuxian’s glassy red-tinted eyes flared briefly. His shadows roiled around him, bolstering Nie Huaisang’s privacy shield and pushing Lan Wangji’s wrist away. Even as he squirmed in the fresh, clean robes haphazardly wrapped around him, almost like a cocoon, the soft, clean fabric seemed to be helping him to settle. 

Nie Huaisang sighed. He clicked his tongue against his teeth again and added a crooning warble of encouragement. “Bite your own wrist,” he grumbled at Lan Wangji. “And quit treating him like he’s fragile. I can promise you, he’s not. Someone fragile would not have done all of that!” 

Lan Wangji ignored the barb and savaged his own wrist with three efficient bites. He presented the bloody point to Wei Wuxian again, pressing it carefully against his pretty mouth. 

There were two kitten licks, before Wei Wuxian surged forward, biting down with a half-snarl, fangs buried deeply in the proffered wrist. He drank greedily with great gulps, a few dribbles of crimson spilling out of the corner of his mouth at on point. 

Slight tremors wracked his body as he whined when Lan Wangji tried to adjust him to be more comfortable. His scales warmed, then cooled. 

“Don’t move him,” Nie Huaisang said, flicking Lan Wangji’s shoulder. “And don’t complain, since you’re clearly not listening to me right now. Hold him still. He wants you to hold him so he can’t move—otherwise he wouldn’t be trying to crawl inside your skin.” 

Lan Wangji wanted to sigh. Again. He did not, because he had just enough patience to spare for his Bonded and his Bonded alone. Instead, he tried to push away the worry and focus on what Nie Huaisang was trying to tell him. 

It didn’t make sense, until Nie Huaisang tucked his fan away and slipped one slender hand into the tangled folds of the robes wrapped around Wei Wuxian’s waist. 

Oh. 

Oh.

That’s what he meant. 

Well. 

That was—not exactly what he’d been thinking. 

Lan Wangji was thankful that his face rarely ever gave him away, though the same could not be said for his ears. If Lan Xichen was there, he’d certainly have said something. 

As it was, Nie Huaisang’s attention switched from scolding him, to pleasuring Wei Wuxian. There was a faint gleam of pride when it didn’t take long for his hands to work the kind of magic that had Wei Wuxian shuddering pleasantly between them with a muffled whimper. 

The frantic draw on his wrist, eased considerably. 

As if Wei Wuxian was no longer desperately seeking to drink as much as he could before Lan Wangji took it away, but instead was now savoring every little sip. 

More of a comfort feed and less of sheer need. 

Lan Wangji leaned down to press his lips to Wei Wuxian’s damp forehead. “That’s better, isn’t it?” He murmured. 

Wei Wuxian released his wrist, offering a very shy upward glance, before he blushed a rather delightful shade of pink. His eyes still held a hint of red in them, but the grey was swiftly returning and when Nie Huaisang clicked and crooned at him, he smiled. 

The kiss that followed left Lan Wangji feeling rather hot and bothered, because not only did he have quite a view and absolutely both of his hands full—but Wei Wuxian was soft and pliant in his arms, allowing Nie Huaisang to tilt his head and turn his chin, for the best angle. 

A gentle meeting of lips and tongue turned into a needy whine and Wei Wuxian pulling Lan Wangji closer, even as he strained towards Nie Huaisang’s warm mouth. 

“Very good,” Nie Huaisang praised, when they separated. “You did so well, sweetheart.” 

Wei Wuxian blinked up at him, sleepy almost as his body grew heavier and heavier. He clicked and chirped, expectantly. 

His ears were on fire, but Lan Wangji leaned down to offer his own reassurance. 

A firm press of his warm lips on Wei Wuxian’s, a deliberate swipe of his tongue against the seam of his lips. Plundering that hot, wet mouth and licking out the taste of his own blood, until he could hear a faint, but satisfied purr from Wei Wuxian.

When he withdrew with a soft nip to one plump lower lip, Wei Wuxian was already twisting to chase him for another kiss. He whined loudly, when denied—hampered by the robes wrapped tightly around him, making movement difficult. 

“Rest,” Lan Wangji said, firmly. “We will take care of everything.” 

Wei Wuxian eyed him for a moment, licking blood flecked lips, before he looked to Lan Wangji’s newly healed wrist. 

“I am fine. I am worried for you. Rest,” Lan Wangji repeated. 

There was a slight pause. 

Wei Wuxian wrinkled his nose, the blush fading only a little bit at the corners, before he yawned, showing off lovely white fangs and those half-red eyes. 

A few heartbeats later, he’d nodded right off, secure in Lan Wangji’s arms. 

“Wore himself out,” Nie Huaisang murmured, smoothing back some of Wei Wuxian’s fluffy hair. “Adrenaline probably took him out of it, but Xichen would know for sure.” 

“You think it’s something else?” Lan Wangji asked, frowning. “He’s exhausted. I can feel that through our bond. It’s loud.” 

“There was a lot I wanted to tell you all before all of this happened,” Nie Huaisang said, dispelling the shadowy privacy barrier. “I’d rather tell everyone altogether, but basically—that is probably the start of his Realignment Cycle.” 

Lan Wangji tightened his grip on Wei Wuxian, hearing everything that Nie Huaisang hadn’t outright said. “He was—blocking it?” 

“For his own reasons. He was scared,” Nie Huaisang said, tiredly. “I did get him to agree to talk to all of you, but things happened before we got that far. Originally, he said he’d take it off on his own, but only when he was sure he could trust us. Can’t blame him for that. He’s been hurt pretty badly, I’d say, by whoever made him think that he had to do something like that.” 

“…we do need to talk,” Lan Wangji said, reluctantly. “All of us.” 

Nie Huaisang snorted. “Don’t worry. You can save your words until then. Nainai’s alright, by the way. I left her with Priya—who took a sword to the back for her and a bunch of other nasty injures that look like aborted spellfire. Su Minshan tried to kill both of them and then went after Wuxian while he was still under the dreamscape trance. It’s self-defense.” 

“Mn.” 

“No, Wangji—I mean, the inside of the house? It’s a bloodbath. Looks like a hundred summoning rituals gone wrong. He tried to kill them and he brought backup to make sure they didn’t get out. I don’t think it would’ve mattered if Wuxian was awake to defend himself or not. There wouldn’t have been any witnesses. I don’t know how this will play out right now, because it’s a lot, but they can’t hold that against any him.” 

Lan Wangji frowned. He glanced at the bodies strewn across the grass. “Are they-?” 

“I don’t know if they’re dead, exactly—Wuxian stole their shadows, so I expect they can be properly revived. Su Minshan though, he’s very dead.” 

“Mn.” 

Nie Huaisang stretched his arms up, rolling his shoulders back with a groan. “Think Xichen is done? I’m almost sorry for the ones that get in his way.” 

Lan Wangji would’ve shrugged, if that were a dignified response. Instead, he arched a brow in silent question. “He will be—discreet. Mingjue will not.” 

“I wish I could defend him, but Da-ge is Da-ge. If there’s explosions, I’ll go.” Nie Huaisang sighed, as if put upon. “He won’t explode me, unless he’s really upset. Seriously though—if we’re getting past this whole platonic-to-romantic thing, when do I get my reward?” 

Lan Wangji shot him a withering look. “Now is not the time!” 

Nie Huaisang batted his eyelashes obnoxiously. “Is it because your hands are full? I mean, I’m not going to complain if you mean to make it up to me later, but did you expect me to just watch that right there in front of my-” 

Lan Wangji stared at him, then slowly shifted to hold Wei Wuxian in one hand. He reached over with the other to haul Nie Huaisang closer with a firm grip on the collar of his robes, ignoring the delighted hum it produced. 

That kiss was a little more teeth than tongue and a lot more ‘behave yourself’ and less ‘reward for a job well-done’ for a token amount of reward. 

Nie Huaisang blinked owlishly when Lan Wangji drew back, a firm grip on his chin now, instead of his outer robe collar. Wei Wuxian had been a pleasant warmth between them, his bond echoing the satisfaction and pleased acknowledgement of each other. 

“…only one?” Nie Huaisang dared to ask. 

It earned him a flick to the forehead—albeit a light one—before Lan Wangji readjusted his armful of Wei Wuxian. 

“Bring Nainai and his friend. Elder Healer Lan wasn’t in the healing pavilion. We should check on him. He would help, if any medical expertise is required.”

“True,” Nie Huaisang agreed. “Alright, but you’re taking two shadows with you in the meantime.” 

Lan Wangji nodded, agreeably. He would not refuse extra reinforcements for ensuring Wei Wuxian’s safety. Hopefully, Nie Huaisang was right and it was just the start of Wei Wuxian’s realignment cycle or sheer exhaustion. He wasn’t sure if his heart could take another sudden shock. 

“Bodies?” 

Nie Huaisang flicked out his fan from his sleeve, directing two of his own shadows to rise up and accompany his Alpha. “Wuxian has their shadows, so it’ll have to wait on him. Taking control would probably wake him and I’d rather not cause any more distress right now. I’ll have my shadows gather the bodies and put a preservation bubble on them until he can return them. That should hold for now.” 

Lan Wangji inclined his head in thanks, sweeping away from the widespread wreckage like a graceful knight with his protected charge safe in his arms. 

Chapter 61: In which Nie Mingjue finds Lan Qiren

Summary:

In which Nie Mingjue finds Lan Qiren

Nie Mingjue sent his shadows streaking across the Cloud Recesses the moment he was safely clear of the healing pavilion. He trusted that his Lan love would only wreak a little bit of havoc  on the unfortunate dissenters who’d gathered to cause problems. 

Lan Xichen could handle himself. 

That was fine. He was fine. 

Right now, his sole purpose was to find Lan Qiren and hope that no one had done anything irreversible. 

What a pain. 

They’d been working so hard, so meticulously for nearly three years now, trying to gather the right kind of evidence and figure out what exactly was Elder Juran’s point in causing so much heartache and destruction. 

None of it was good. 

None of it would ever be excused if brought before a true council of the Lan Clan. 

Despite the dissenters, the core of the Lan Clan and their devoted clan members were fiercely loyal to the rules, their ascetic upbringing and notions of true justice and pursuit of knowledge. 

Oh, there was more than that, but frankly, it went over his head and Nie Mingjue had not gotten as far in his life as he had, by thinking that he was particularly stupid. 

In fact, it was recognizing the limits of his own cleverness that often saved him from making irredeemable errors in the eyes of his late Sire and the Qinghe Nie. 

It was also why when one of his shadows picked up the faintest hint of a trail, he followed it straight to Lan Qiren’s modest home tucked away in the corner close to where the trees bordered the edge of the first layer of protective wards. 

He checked that his entry token would allow him past the old man’s security spellwork and then sent a few shadows in to check the state of things. 

By the time he burst into the room, there really wasn’t much he could do. 

Lan Qiren laid out on the bed, atop the covers, his arms folded in the typical Lan sleeping position, his forehead ribbon slightly askew and his robes immaculately straightened and arranged around him. 

He looked dead. 

The slight rise and fall of his chest was the only noticeable proof that he lived, but the unnatural paleness and waxy complexion was startling. Every time he’d seen the old man, Lan Qiren was a stern force to be reckoned with, matched only by his care and affection for his beloved nephews. 

A slight shiver ran down his spine. Nie Mingjue hoped that whoever was stupid enough to drug or otherwise enchant Lan Qiren, that they’d already put their affairs in order. 

If Lan Qiren got his claws into them, that would be the end of it all. 

A low moan from the other side of the bed, hidden from view, drew Nie Mingjue’s attention. His shadows chattered anxiously at him, almost like Nie Huaisang’s did. 

Following their directions and allowing them to pull him around the simple bed, he found a very familiar Lan sprawled on the ground, a reddened bump on the side of their temple, greying hair tangled around them. 

“…Elder Healer Lan?” Nie Mingjue couldn’t keep the horror from his voice at the sight that met his eyes. 

He froze halfway to reaching for him, realizing that the way the elderly healer had fallen, was an odd sort of curved shape—almost as if he’d been trying to reach Lan Qiren and had somehow failed, crumpling to the floor instead. 

There was no obvious sign of a struggle and no blood anywhere that he could see or scent. Good, but also not particularly helpful. If there were internal injures, then there wasn’t much he’d be able to do. 

Elder Healer Lan Ming blinked up at him with hazy eyes, his thin lips dry and cracked, his voice a weak rasp. “N-Nie Mingjue?” He managed. “How are you here? I thought you were—I heard you were in the healing pavilion.” 

“Nevermind that now. Yes, it’s me,” Nie Mingjue gestured to his shadows. “Let my shadows get you up. Are you hurt anywhere? What happened? You look-” 

“I did not know if anyone would come,” he said, voice trembling. “It has been so long. I have been here for two and a half-days, once I was free of my own prison.” 

“Prison?” Nie Mingjue’s heart dropped to his feet. He hurriedly caught the old man by the arms and guided him to sit on one of the chairs near the privacy screen that should have bordered the bed. His shadows helped to lift and carry the older Lan with care. “How long-? No, what day is it?” 

Elder Healer Lan stared up at him for a moment and then tipped his head towards the discreet timekeeper on Lan Qiren’s corner desk where his study notes were neatly organized. 

A tiny chime sounded and pale golden letters and numbers spelled out the time and date. 

Nie Mingjue barely suppressed a growl. 

Four days. 

Four entire days!

They’d been knocked out in the healing pavilion, dead to the realms for much longer than he’d expected. 

No wonder there was time to gather so many dissenting voices. No wonder no one had gone looking for Lan Qiren. They would’ve been busy doing everything else in a show of clan loyalty to support their healing tranced Twin Jades and their Bonded. 

He was suddenly, inexplicably grateful to Wei Wuxian for storming into the dreamscape and pulling them out. If he’d done anything else to ensure that their emergence from the tranced spellwork left no trace—well, Nie Mingjue wouldn’t begrudge him that either.  

Healings usually left him feeling cranky, exhausted and a little darker than he should be, but right now, he was brimming with energy and his shadows were helping him without hesitation. 

It was a nice feeling, even if he didn’t like the implications of it. 

He hoped that Wei Wuxian was doing alright after whatever he’d done to make that possible. 

Elder Healer Lan coughed weakly and Nie Mingjue had one of his shadows bring another cup of water to offer him. 

It took a half a cup before Elder Healer Lan could speak again, his thin body looking almost frail in the way he drew himself together. “I am alright. The spell’s snapback caught me by surprise. Qiren is in a healing trance,” he said, slowly. “There’s a ward around the bed. I can’t breach it. Burns if you touch it, but doesn’t bend or break.” 

Nie Mingjue scowled. “Is there something attached to it? Did the ward knock you out?” 

“Yes. I was locked into my home. I escaped through the roof and came here, thinking I could gain Qiren’s support. When I arrived, he was already like this. I don’t know who cast what or when they moved him here.” He took another sip of water. 

“Normally, he’d take his work to the healing pavilion and stay close by,” Nie Mingjue said, slowly. “He never leaves us there, if he can help it.” 

“I doubt he agreed to leave you all there on your own. He hasn’t been missed,” Elder Healer Lan said. “Strange as it seems, no one has come looking for him. I’ve been in and out of it, for the past two days. No one’s come.” 

 “No one would notice if he was moved here, if his work was being done.” Nie Mingjue’s shadows clustered closely around him and he absently directed a few to map out the perimeter of the ward around Lan Qiren’s bed. 

“Perhaps. Or maybe there’s just enough of a fuss elsewhere, that everyone else is beside themselves at the audacity of it.” 

“…I don’t speak riddles, Elder,” Nie Mingjue said, stiffly. “I am not Wangji or Xichen, and definitely not Huaisang. If you have something to say—won’t you say it to my face like a man?” 

Elder Healer Lan sighed. Loudly. “You always did think more with your body than your brains,” he said, scoldingly. “There has been unrest in the Elder Council for some time, but it is a fairly recent development. The past century, only.”

“Still not following you,” Nie Mingjue said, heavily. He dropped to sit unceremoniously on the floor, halfway between the chair by the wall and halfway to Lan Qiren’s bed. 

His shadows were anxiously swirling around the invisible barrier keeping them from charging onto Lan Qiren’s bed and ferrying him out for the Elder Healer Lan’s inspection. 

“Use your head,” Elder Healer Lan grumbled. “Why is it that the ones who have the ability to do something about—don’t let them do that. I think the ward is tied to either his magical core or something to do with his soul. I cannot tell without a closer look. A hands-on look.” 

Nie Mingjue’s brow knitted together. “And while he’s in the ward, you can’t even touch him. That’s clever. Nasty bastards.” 

“Ward-breaking isn’t your specialty, is it?” Elder Healer Lan rolled his shoulders back, reaching out absently for his cane that was nowhere to be found. 

He frowned. 

Nie Mingjue glanced at him. “Where is it?” 

“…probably on the floor at my house. I used it to break the window here. Spells were too heavy everywhere else on the house.” 

“Did you break the cane?” 

“Why would I break the—no, I didn’t! Nie Mingjue!” 

“I’m only asking,” he said, gruffly. “Your place still warded or you can’t tell?” 

“How could anyone tell—you can tell?” 

Nie Mingjue shrugged. “Sure, thanks to Wangji and Xichen. They aren’t paranoid, but they are cautious. Very, very cautious and Huaisang and I are used to a certain level of—security, if you will.” 

“That’s why you’re here,” Elder Healer Lan said, slowly. “That’s why you’re here and not at your place. Where are the rest of your Bonded? How are they? How are you?” 

Nie Mingjue arched a bushy brow. “I feel fine. Great, even. I think the others are—oh Great Void.” He trailed off in a swear, clutching at his chest with a hiss. 

Elder Healer Lan shot him a stern look. “Yes. Healthy as a horse, I can see that quite clearly. What’s happening? Talk to me!” 

“That’s not—me,” Nie Mingjue gritted out. He rubbed hard at the piercing pain in his chest and then fluxed his hands to claws, digging it into the reinforced fabric of his Flexi-suit, hidden behind the plain overrobes in Nie colors. “It’s—Wuxian, I think. Felt like that was his bond. He should be fine. Xichen’s handling the pavilion, Huaisang and Wangji are together.” 

“He’s where?” Elder Healer Lan asked, urgently. “Still in the healing pavilion?” A small diagnostic spell was cast over him. 

“No, just Xichen.” 

Elder Healer Lan winced. “You are both too much alike!” He said, fretfully. “You should not have left him there on his own without-” 

“And who else was going to stay?” Nie Mingjue countered. “Wangji?” 

They both shuddered in tandem. 

A shadow burst through the shattered window at the far corner of the house, ferrying Elder Healer Lan’s battered cane in its wispy hands. The happy little shadow thrust its prize into the old, wrinkled hands and gave a slight happy dance at having completed the mission. 

Nie Mingjue pretended not to notice. He gestured at the ward over Lan Qiren’s bed that was now occasionally showing itself with flickers of visible white energy, almost like the thinnest veil of magic stretched taut over a specific location. 

“I think if you could just crack one edge of it, my shadows could absorb the rest,” he offered.

Elder Healer Lan gripped his cane tightly in his tired hands. He wobbled up to his feet and then sat down hard, grimacing. “Legs won’t hold me up,” he muttered. “Lend me one of you—Nie Mingjue!” 

But Nie Mingjue had already reached the limit of his patience. He could feel all sorts of emotions churning through his new bonds and the desolation in Wei Wuxian’s bond had caught him off guard. 

What were Wangji and Huaisang doing? 

The urge to hurry up and find them, doubled in a heartbeat. He wanted to be close at hand and able to help. Wanted to show Wuxian that there was no need for that kind of pure heartache when they were all so eager to welcome him into their home and hearts. 

He drew Baxia without the slightest thought as to how much damage would be incurred by the single act of hefting it his hands and channeling his frustration through that massive blade. 

The protective ward over Lan Qiren’s bed—shattered. 

Like a thousand pieces of the thinnest, finest crystal, it scattered everywhere, across the bed, on Lan Qiren, all on the floor and then his shadows surged forward, splitting up into as many pieces as there were shiny fragments. 

Gathering them together in a shiny little mound at Nie Mingjue’s feet, they chattered at him for a reward for a job well done. He roughly patted a few of their bobbing heads, before slinging Baxia back over one shoulder. 

The angry thrum from his bonded Saber let him know that she did not appreciate being used as a battering ram and then put right back where she couldn’t do anything else. 

Elder Healer Lan wobbled upright again, looking as if he’d like to smack Nie Mingjue with his cane, instead of using it to keep him upright. “You foolish boy! Suppose that had-” 

“Most wards crack under brute force,” Nie Mingjue said, patiently. He ignored the light slap to his arm once Elder Healer Lan was close enough to use him for support. At least the old man didn’t seem so weak now. That was good. “What were you going to do with your cane, anyway? It’s not a magical staff.” 

There was a very quiet groan, followed by another quiet slap against Nie Mingjue’s arm. “Not everything is solved by brute force! It’s a focus object. It can be used like one, if there is enough intent behind the spell.” 

“Huh. Handy. Hate to break it to you, but most things are breakable, if you apply enough force. Baxia would know.” Nie Mingjue helped him over to Lan Qiren’s bed. “He’s breathing, but if I didn’t know better, I’d think that wasn’t a healing trance.” 

“Self-healing,” Elder Healer Lan said, critically. He cast another diagnostic spell. “His vitals are in the safe range. I’ve seen him do this before—once after a particularly bad Night Hunt and another from that time he was ambushed after that Discussion Conference.” 

“Can you wake him?” 

“If he wishes to wake.” 

Chapter 62: In which everyone meets up with everyone else

Summary:

In which everyone meets up with everyone else

By the time Nie Mingjue and Elder Healer Lan Ming had managed to work through a significant battery of diagnostic tests and mild healing charms, Lan Qiren was awake and looking more like himself. He’d come to wakefulness gradually, gathering himself together with the quiet dignity that had always surrounded him. 

“It was a trap,” he said, hoarsely. 

Nie Mingjue sent a shadow to fetch a cup of water and handed it over. He directed the shadow to nudge the cup upward, when Lan Qiren made no move to nip at the cool liquid. “If you were knocked out around the same time we landed in the healing pavilion, you’ve been out for four days.” 

A flicker of worry creased his forehead. Lan Qiren mechanically took a sip of water, his brow furrowing even deeper. “Four days?” He asked, aghast. “What did they do?” 

“No idea, but Xichen and Wangji are taking care of it,” Nie Mingjue said, honestly. “I was sent to find you.” 

Two crisp knocks on the front door made all of them startle. 

Nie Mingjue was already taking up a guarding position, when he felt the gentle poke to his bonds that would forever be familiar. His shadows relaxed before he did, but that seemed to be enough of a cue for Lan Qiren and Elder Healer Lan. 

“It’s Xichen,” he said, unnecessarily. A shadow leaped to let him into the house. 

Lan Xichen came to the beside at once, pristine and immaculate as always. There wasn’t even a hint of sweat on his perfect brow and his robes were clean and pressed as if he’d stopped to change somewhere along the way. 

Nie Mingjue knew he hadn’t. 

When Lan Xichen spotted him, Elder Healer Lan and his Uncle, there was a faint blaze of energy, before it was visibly tamped down. He saw the way those faintly golden eyes fluxed a bit darker towards hazel and the tightening of that lovely, elegant jaw, before Lan Xichen took two large strides and crowded him up away from the bed, his intent clear. 

He was grateful for the makeshift privacy wall as his shadows hurried to surround them. Allowing Lan Xichen to move and arrange him to his liking, as his strong arms slid around those solid shoulders. 

It must’ve been quite bad if he needed such comforts straightaway to not even acknowledge either of the Elder Lans. 

Nie Mingjue held him tighter. Despite Lan Xichen’s clean appearance, the scent of blood hung thickly around him, as if he’d bathed in it before coming to find them. The faint scent of a rolling storm had blown in with him as well and the heaviness had filled Lan Qiren’s home. 

“Xichen,” he murmured into his ear when his own worries began to sprout.

Lan Xichen growled something unintelligible until he reared back, hazel eyes turning an even darker brown. “They waited,” he said, through gritted fangs. “They waited until they knew there was no possible way we could stop them. They would have killed Wangji! Why, Mingjue? Why are those kinds of people the ones that-” 

Nie Mingjue kissed him, softly, an apology and a means of comfort all in one. Poured as much reassurance and gentleness as he could manage into it, even though his grip tightened obligingly on those strong shoulders. 

Sometimes, even Wangji got like that. Upset over the way that they could so clearly see right and wrong in the realms, with only a few shades of grey in the middle. It wasn’t an ideal world and it made even simple acts of kindness feel like a drop in the ocean. 

Ah, Xichen…

The kiss was allowed. 

Lan Xichen trembled, ever so faintly in his arms, his bond a loud, angry stream of noise and tangled emotion. He was upset and trying his best to manage it, but Nie Mingjue had felt him quiver like that once before. 

On the night when they’d all learned the distinct possibility that the Lan parental triad had been murdered right under their very noses. 

That had been a bad night. 

He sighed, drawing his lover even further into his arms and squeezing as tight as he could manage. Tighter until Lan Xichen made a tiny sound of discomfort. 

Better. 

Dropping another kiss atop his perfect brow, Nie Mingjue pressed his cheek to the side of Lan Xichen’s temple. “Everything will be alright,” he said, firmly. “We will weather it together.” 

“We shouldn’t have to weather it at all. I—oh. Shufu and-” 

“Elder Healer Lan checked him over and he’ll be fine,” Nie Mingjue said, just as calm as he could manage. “Take the moment for yourself.” 

Lan Xichen squirmed indignantly. “They could’ve killed him!” 

“They did not.” 

“And a minute ago, Wuxian wasn’t settled and-”

“And now he is,” Nie Mingjue said, unbothered. “Feel their bonds. The connection is strong. They are fine. Wangji and Huaisang must’ve figured out whatever they did that pushed him in that direction, because everything’s a bit muted now. Almost like he’s sleeping or something.” 

Lan Xichen blinked. He pushed lightly against Nie Mingjue’s embrace, but the effort was half-hearted at best. He huffed when the sturdy arms keeping him pressed up against Nie Mingjue’s front, did not relent in the slightest. 

“That does feel like he’s resting,” he said, slowly. “Wangji’s moving through. He’s not—calm. Neither is Huaisang-” 

“They will be fine. You know Huaisang can take care of himself and Wangji has always been more determined when he has something to protect.” 

A muffled moan came from the bed. 

“Qiren? Qiren, look at me!” Elder Healer Lan said, grumpily. “Don’t sit up so quickly like that! You’re fine. All will be explained—I only meant for you to drink the water and oh do not—Xichen! Xichen, come talk to your uncle before he undoes all the healing I just-” 

Nie Mingjue gave Lan Xichen one last squeeze, before allowing his shadows to part. “I guess the second healing spell worked,” he said. “Go on.” 

“Shufu!” Lan Xichen hurried to greet him, relief suffusing his face. He barely noticed Nie Mingjue’s shadows scooting things out of the way to give him an even clearer path to the bed. 

“Xichen!” Lan Qiren’s wiry hand shot out, gripping him by the wrist. “It was a trap! They wanted you out of the way and-” 

“I know, Shufu,” he said, softly. “I know. Do not worry. It is taken care of now. It is done.” Lan Xichen eased onto the bed, his elegant figure perched on a chair the shadows had ferried even closer to the bedside. 

Lan Qiren stared at him in shock. “Done?” 

“I did as you suggested,” Lan Xichen said, smoothly. He patted his uncle’s hand to soothe him. “It worked. You were right. They were acting on Elder Juran’s orders and only a few were clever enough to say they weren’t, but at that point, it was too late. They’ve been rounded up and moved to the holding rooms in the grand council chamber. Out of our sixty Elders, thirty-nine were—not in our favor. They have all been marked with the loyalty Oath until a proper trial can be held.” 

Lan Qiren’s eyes fluttered shut. He seemed to age a decade in the space of a few seconds. “And Wangji and the others? Are you all well?” 

A message bubble popped into existence a few inches from Lan Xichen’s surprised face. The swirling little frosty orb glowed a soft white, before a semi-transparent image of Lan Wangji’s face filled it, the image slightly distorted. 

“Brother?” His voice was distant. “Elder Healer Lan is not in his home—there are signs of a struggle and blood. It appears as if he was-” 

“I’m here,” Elder Healer Lan said, crankily. He pushed forward, leaning on his cane to stick his head over Lan Xichen’s shoulder to be within viewing range of the bubble. “What are you—who are you carrying—is that Wei Wuxian? What has happened to him? Should you even be up and running about? Bring him here!” 

Lan Wangji blinked at him, slowly. 

Gently turning the message bubble to face him, Lan Xichen offered a reassuring smile. “Mingjue and I are with Shufu. Elder Healer Lan is—helping. Where is Huaisang?” 

“With Nainai,” Lan Wangji said. “Cleaning up. There was—a situation. Mingjue—will you shadow-walk us over? Wuxian is sleeping.” 

Nie Mingjue grunted. He did something with one hand half-hidden at his side and for a moment, he was almost entirely made of shadows, save for his gleaming dark eyes that stared ominously at all three Lans for one awful second. 

The moment passed as quickly as it came and when Nie Mingjue solidified again, he drew out one solemn Lan Wangji from behind him, who moved silently and efficiently, despite the fact that his arms were full of a softly snoring Wei Wuxian.

An adorably sleeping Wei Wuxian that was very clearly wrapped up in Lan Wangji’s spare robes, hints of golden skin peeking out from the awkward wrapping of the fabric and a fully beribboned wrist, along with visible claim marks. 

Lan Xichen arched a brow and Nie Mingjue had the lovely pleasure of watching Lan Wangji’s only tell—his softly blushing ears. 

Ah. 

Lan Qiren, on the other claw, looked as if he wasn’t sure which nephew to address first or what part of the entire situation deserved his full attention, while the Elder Healer Lan was happily piling on another healing spell, despite his protests. 

“Thirty-three Elders were—handled—in front of Nainai’s house,” Lan Wangji said, quietly. “Huaisang is helping. I went to find Elder Healer Lan.” He dipped his head, solemnly in a nod to the Elder Lan, before taking the empty seat on the other side of the bed. Once there, he settled Wei Wuxian in his lap, one arm curved possessively around his waist, as if they sat like that all the time, with the great sweep of his sleeve hiding even more of Wei Wuxian from view. 

“Thirty-three Elders were there?” Lan Xichen’s smile faded. “Wangji.” 

“We took care of them,” Lan Wangji said, smoothly. “They are shadow-sealed. We were attempting to-”

A loud swear announced a secondary guest before Nie Huaisang stumbled into the half-screened off portion of the room, his eyes wide and his distress broadcasted loudly. Heavy swathes of shadow peeled off of him and a pale-faced Nainai, supported by one slender arm. 

“Wangji-! I think she’s-” He faltered, upon seeing exactly where he’d shadow-walked to. But his shadows continued to part and revealed a pretty young woman with dark skin and black hair, bleeding through Nie Huaisang’s robes, one limp arm hanging out an awkward angle. 

“Huaisang!” Nie Mingjue was by his side in an instant and the room burst into a flurry of activity. 

Lan Qiren was shuffled up and made to sit against the headboard, Nainai was put to sit at the foot of the bed, and the floor was cleared as Elder Healer Lan began to trace a healing array on the spell-cleaned floor. 

Nie Huaisang gripped the bleeding woman tighter, his shadows picking up her stray arm to tuck it close to her chest. His pale face reflected absolute misery. “She was fine when I left her to check on you and Wuxian,” he said, raggedly. “But when I went back—she was—she’s not breathing! Please—we have to do something!” 

“Lay her on the floor here, hurry,” Elder Healer Lan said, briskly. He was still a bit shaky, but the authority in his voice did the trick. “Head here, feet there,” he said. “What’s her name? Did she give a Clan or something? Her magic is—faint. She is still with us.” 

“Her name is Priya,” Nie Huaisang said, allowing his shadows to ease Priya out of his arms and onto the marked spots on the floor. “She was alive-” 

“She saved me,” Nainai said, steadily. Her expression was dark. “She took a blow that would’ve killed me. Su Minshan is a traitor and a miserable excuse of a man!” 

“Su Minshan?” Lan Xichen echoed. “He did this?” He shot a look at Lan Wangji. 

“He was with Lan Yong that morning,” Lan Wangji offered. He tightened his grip on Wei Wuxian. “At the Cold Springs.” 

“He’s dead,” Nie Huaisang said, bluntly. “And if he wasn’t, I’d kill him myself.” 

“Huaisang!” Nie Mingjue hissed at him. 

“I would!” He said, mutinously. His angry glower flicked to Lan Qiren. “He would’ve let Nainai be collateral damage to get to Wei Wuxian. He’s killed her.” 

Priya’s limp body lay on the floor, visible wounds noticeable now in the way her standard-issue black Flexi-suit was now pulled taut over her body. Jagged slashes and tears in the reinforced fabric showed off bloody gouges in her dark skin. 

Claim marks were visible through one of the slashed tears, a faint hint of grayness beginning to show along her skin. There wasn’t a single hint of magic showing anywhere on her, given the unnatural stillness of her body.

Elder Healer Lan swore. “How long since you found her?” He ground out, clutching at Lan Xichen’s sleeve to lower himself to the ground. The cane in his hand, glowed a soft green. “Nie Huaisang!” 

“I don’t know!” Nie Huaisang cried. “I really don’t know. Wangji left and I went back into the house. I was cleaning up and then Nainai said she wasn’t breathing and I couldn’t get the spells to take and—I don’t know!”

Notes:

She's not dead, guys, I promise.

Chapter 63: In which Wei Wuxian wakes up

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian wakes up

Things happened very quickly after that.

Lan Wangji had an excellent vantage point from the other side of Shufu's bed and slightly more privacy, as he didn't bolt to his feet when Nie Huaisang came tumbling through into the room with Nainai and Priya. His frantic cries and rushed explanations did little to ease the reality of what he’d brought with him. Nainai looked a little worse for the wear, dressed in her sleeping robes and nursing a bruise along one side of her face. She walked with a pained sort of shuffle, as if she’d twisted an ankle or sprained something.

Nie Huaisang was carrying Priya for the sole reason that the mysterious woman was entirely unconscious and far too limp in his arms to be anything other than at Death’s door. 

Lan Wangji’s stomach roiled at the thought of Wei Wuxian’s friend dying in the Cloud Recesses’ where she should’ve been safer than anywhere else. The sorrow that rose up at the thought of a life lost from trying to help, only made it worse when Elder Healer Lan hurried to take charge. He’d only seen the Elder that worried a few times when things had been—bad.

Still, Shufu's rooms were becoming awfully crowded.

That was something that Shufu immediately began to take charge of, despite his own recovery still in progress. From what Lan Wangji could gather, the past four days—four whole days!—had been absolutely hellish for everyone involved. 

Nie Mingjue’s shadows were solicitous in their careful assistance, seeing that Shufu was helped into a dressing gown of sorts. Once suitably dressed for company, Shufu retied his forehead ribbon carefully and drank an emergency health potion that Elder Healer Lan pressed into his thin hands. It worked its magic in the way that Shufu’s pale self gained a bit more color as he shuffled from the bedroom to the front room.

Nie Mingjue and Nie Huaisang's shadows helped to move Priya into a newer, stronger healing array on the floor that was nearly complete. Elder Healer Lan directed Lan Xichen on how to scribe the necessary marks and runes into the bespelled circle on the floor. The sheer size of it promised a great deal of magic would be required to activate it. 

Reluctantly, Lan Wangji considered whether he ought to leave the room too to see what was happening. He was loathe to actually move, given how comfortably Wei Wuxian was snuggled into his arms, and if only to prolong whatever sweet dreams his new Bonded was enjoying. To wake him to face the current horrors seemed like the cruelest task in all the realms. 

The soft, whuffling snores were the sweetest sound he'd ever heard. Even thinking of disturbing such a peaceful rest made him want to growl and bite something and already, he could feel the reluctance curling through his bones. It wasn’t fair though, for Wei Wuxian not to be included in everything. This was his friend and even if Lan Wangji didn’t know how close they were—he knew there had to be something there, mostly because serving as an anchor to anyone in a dreamscape was no small feat.

Of course, the moment he thought that, Wei Wuxian began to stir.

Watching him wake was something miraculous all on his own. Instead of jolting into wakefulness, Wei Wuxian made soft grumbling and humming noises, flexing his fingers and curling his toes, while nuzzling into Lan Wangji's neck with a low whine. He was soft and sleepy in a way that made him far too adorable for his heart to handle. 

Instinctively, he rumbled back a soothing reassurance.

That tanned nose gave a little wrinkle, Wei Wuxian cuddling closer before tired silver eyes blinked up at him. A few slow blinks—almost cat-like—followed that, before he gave a little wriggle, as if testing whether he was on a solid surface before a yawn escaped.

Lan Wangji could only stare, fascinated.

It was not, perhaps, something he should have done, given that the moment Wei Wuxian actually processed his current state—wrapped up in Lan Wangji's spare robes, curled up on his lap, clinging to his front—he flailed right out of that warm embrace, lurching away from Lan Wangji’s arms and tumbling to the floor in a clatter of tangled limbs and muffled swears.

Sprawled on the floor, Wei Wuxian gathered himself together in a hurry and scooted back up against the wooden bed frame of Shufu's bed, clutching the robes up to his chest in a futile attempt at—something—his eyes blown wide open and an expression of mingled horror and shock displayed on his expressive face for all to see. A wheezing, choked sound escaped, before Wei Wuxian stared down at the borrowed robes, shifted, and grimaced a bit, before darting another panicked glance up at Lan Wangji. 

"What happened?" he hissed, frantically. "How did I get to—are we in some kind of—did we get out? Yeah. We’re out. Not a dream. Why if it’s not a dream—oh Void. I did that. Why? Right. Alright. This is—we can work with this. I can work with this. Everything will be fine,” he babbled. 

Lan Wangji swallowed a sigh. "All is well," he began. "You are in Shufu's rooms. There was—a situation."

Ha. 

Understatement of the century, perhaps, but Lan Wangji did not know how to explain all of that in a handful of sentences when it appeared that Wei Wuxian was nowhere near calm enough to hear any of it.

"A situation? How is thirty-three people a situation that—Lan Zhan!" Wei Wuxian shot back, attempting to become one with Shufu's bed-frame. "What is going on?"

His ears grew warm at the sudden address. Hearing his birth name from Wei Wuxian's own lips without any of the oddness from the dreamscape was—new. It felt right and he liked it, but wasn't sure it was something he could have. Not when there was so much more happening outside in the main room. 

He cleared his throat, delicately. His hands curled into fists, hidden by the voluminous sleeves of his robes. The unpleasant task had fallen to him due to the fact that there was simply no one else around. 

Oh how he hated to do it. 

Wei Wuxian stared at him, confused. "What?"

"...much has happened. You shadow-sealed the Elders and Brother took care of the rest. Shufu was attacked and bespelled, so he could not have returned to you as promised. Our Bonded are well. Nainai is fine. Elder Healer Lan will want to see you." Lan Wangji hesitated. "...Priya is unwell."

Wei Wuxian swore loudly, scrambling up to his feet. "Great Void! Don't tell me she died again! I thought she wasn't due for another reset for a least a year! Please tell me no one tried to bury her? How long was I out? It was days, wasn’t it? Did I sleep for days? I was trying to keep that from happening! Why does this always happen to me? Where is she? Did anyone move her? You probably shouldn't move her from wherever she was found if she was-“

"Again?" Lan Wangji echoed, faintly. He tried to tell himself to look away, but Wei Wuxian had popped up to his feet, borrowed robes falling open in very appealing ways and gifting him with the vision of bared slivers of skin and hints of peach and silver scales. "She is in the main room. Elder Healer Lan-"

“Oh, no, no, no! She doesn't need a healer. She's a Necromancer," Wei Wuxian said, hopping on one foot and nearly tumbling into the bed. “You can’t heal her! That’s just going to make it worse in the long run. Oh—why didn’t I-!” A clothing spell flickered at his fingertips and a split-second later, his shadows swarmed over him from crown to claw.

When the shadows parted again, Wei Wuxian was clad in a set of fresh robes over a deep grey Flexi-suit, the red collar of a thin underrobe peeking out once more. It was almost identical to his previous outfit of all-black, but Lan Wangji found himself thinking that the hint of red suited him quite well.

"She does this often?" He asked, cautiously. 

Wei Wuxian shrugged carelessly as he spelled his unruly hair to order. "I don't know. I'm not a Necromancer. She does it when her body takes too much damage or something like that. It’s her Clan secret. The Dastalians. She’s never told me and I don’t ask. Where is she? I need to-" he hopped forward on one foot again, grimacing. A hand flashed out to steady himself and it was caught by his shadows and Lan Wangji.

The faint hint of pink across his golden face said a lot more than either of them would have managed to say on their own.

Wei Wuxian snatched his hand back. His shadows danced around him, shamelessly begging for attention, even as he absently batted at them. "Front room?" He said, half to them. 

Lan Wangji nodded in confirmation.

---

It took a handful of seconds to hurry after him in time to see Wei Wuxian burst into the room with all the fanfare of a wildman.

"She's dead," Nie Huaisang said, stricken. "How did it happen so quickly—I checked on her and she was—she was fine!"

"Hush," Nainai said, softly. She patted Nie Huaisang's head from where he sat sprawled on the floor at Nie Mingjue's feet. "You did the best that you could and that was all that could be asked of you-“

"I should've taken a Medic class," he said, stubbornly. "A proper one. Maybe then I could've done something-“

"Quit that," Nie Mingjue said, gruffly. "If you were the proper kind of Gheyo Queen that took Medic classes, I highly doubt we'd be bonded into the same Circle like this." He ignored the dirty look shot his way and directed another handful of shadows to help with serving tea to the recovering Elders.

Lan Qiren sat the table in the corner, a heavy blanket draped across his shoulders. Elder Healer Lan sat across from him, his cane still glowing with the pale green light of healing energy. Both of them looked exhausted, physically and magically. 

"I can't tell what’s wrong,” Elder Healer Lan said, at last. "Her energy—her magic—it is not readable. Almost as if something is blocking me? Her? It’s active, but I don’t know what it is and-” The confusion in his voice was quite obvious.

"Don't heal her!" Wei Wuxian squawked, tumbling into the room with his robes flying, his hair still charming itself into a proper ponytail and his flushed face turning pinker at the corners. “Please don’t! You can't!" He threw a hand toward Elder Healer Lan, a burst of shadow flowing from his palm to block the healing magic from actually touching Priya.

The healing array sputtered and died.

“If you heal her now, that’s worse than dying.” He hunched over, hands on his knees, trying to catch his breath. Upon straightening up to find all eyes on him, he offered a nervous laugh and rubbed at his nose. “Hi?” 

Nie Huaisang stared at him in shock. "Wuxian?" he croaked. “Weren’t you just-?” 

“Huaisang! It’s fine. Don’t worry. You can't heal her," Wei Wuxian said, flushed pink. “No one can. She's only mostly dead. It’s her Clan secret. I swear on my honor, that she’s fine. Right now, she needs-" he winced, pressing a hand over his heart. “She needs to be in a place with the highest concentration of wild magic—preferably Casting Grounds, if you have them. And she needs Kane. Her Alpha. I don’t know about the rest of her Bonded, but her Beta, Xira, will probably come too. I’d be surprised if you didn’t hear from them very soon.”

"Sit," Lan Wangji said, firmly, having followed him out of the room in a flurry. He twitched when one of Nie Mingjue's shadows ferried over two cups of hot tea. "Drink."

Wei Wuxian pouted, but accepted the cup and sat rather unceremoniously on the floor. One of his shadows reached out to bap at Priya's bloody arm. "She fought hard," he said, softly. "He would've killed her to get to me."

"He tried," Nainai said, frowning. “I would say he succeeded. She's a good friend, but they came prepared. That worries me about all who are involved in this mess. As I was saying earlier, Su Minshan did not fight like a proper Lan. He was—erratic. Almost possessed, if I didn't know any better."

Wei Wuxian stilled. "I did not check for a mark of possession," he said, quietly. Dangerously quiet. “I was a little preoccupied at the time.” 

Nie Huaisang made a soft sound in his throat.

A shadow leaped from Wei Wuxian's shoulder and bolted out of the front door, away from sight. He smiled brightly again. “I’m glad you’re alright, Nainai.” 

She huffed, hiding a smile behind her teacup. “Drink your tea.” 

Chapter 64: In which Necromancy Stuff happens

Summary:

In which Necromancy Stuff happens

Lan Xichen settled quietly next to his Bonded, both relieved and worried that Shufu had taken charge of everything with the kind of brutal efficiency that he rarely ever displayed, unless significantly displeased.

As per Wei Wuxian's request, they'd moved Priya Dastalian's body to one of their main spellcasting rooms, a large empty room constructed entirely of the deep blue stone that was used to amplify and enhance all Earth elemental magic.

Priya, Wei Wuxian had explained, was an Earth Elemental and would benefit greatly from having the natural boost. She'd been laid on the ground atop a clean sheet, with another draped over her body, turned down just enough to show her frozen face, eyes closed as if in sleep.

It hadn't escaped his notice that Wei Wuxian was anxiously monitoring the entire process while occasionally rubbing at his chest, right over his heart. As if he couldn't help himself and as if every single minute that Priya did not miraculously wake from the dead was giving him grey hair.

"Wuxian," he called, softly.

It stopped his anxious Submissive in mid-stride from where he'd been pacing a rough circle around Priya's body.

They were all gathered there to see what would happen next—Shufu, Elder Healer Lan, Nainai, and Lan Lihua who had come to find them at Shufu's home and bring news of what was happening now that Elder Juran's machinations had been halted.

Of course, with Shufu on the warpath, things had been settled very, very quickly.

Arrangements were made for trials, private hearings, delegations of duty, and of course, delicate requests to their skeletal spy network to ensure that no rumors made it out of Cloud Recesses about what had happened in the past week.

Lan Wangji sat next to him in perfect posture, his golden eyes halfway-hazel as the only tell of his worry. Nie Mingjue sat on Lan Xichen's other side, with Nie Huaisang half-leaning into him, ostensibly for comfort.

Three of the Lan Elders on their side were also present, neither of them looking too happy at the jumbled explanation of what had taken place outside of Nainai's house. It was partially Nainai and Nie Huaisang vouching for Wei Wuxian and Priya's current states that allowed some neutrality among the obvious skepticism—resulting in said three Elders now sitting across the room from them to observe.

Black and grey fabric obscured his vision and Lan Xichen realized that Wei Wuxian had come to him, instead of answering his call first.

He smiled kindly and reached up, one hand outstretched.

Wei Wuxian automatically reached out and held it. 

That was more than Lan Xichen had hoped and their bond sang softly with the physical acknowledgement. He knew he could not push for anything more, because it would be far too much in terms of public affection for the Elders to witness. 

Even if he desperately wished to wrap Wei Wuxian in a hug. 

Wei Wuxian squeezed his hand once, his attention already wandering. He’d been practically making a circuit of the casting room since arriving. “They should be here by now," he fretted. “They would never leave her alone for this long, unless they're far away and they should've been waiting in Caiyi."

"Perhaps something came up?" Lan Xichen suggested. "Is there anything else that you would normally do? You seem to be experiencing some mild discomfort." He gently tugged Wei Wuxian a little bit closer, gesturing to where he’d been absently rubbing at his chest again.

"What? Oh." Wei Wuxian brightened. "I forgot about that. It’s probably easier if I just do that, isn’t it?" He rubbed at his chest again, but this time, a flicker of shadow pooled in his palm, before he pulled a sliver of his own shadow right out of his heart.

The scrap of darkness wriggled frantically, then went rigid in his grasp, like a sharpened point.

"Exchange," Wei Wuxian murmured. “Wherever the one that is missing resides, reach across all realms, bring them to my side!" His eyes fluxed red and he pulled his hand free from Lan Xichen to complete the hand movements to finish the summoning.

The effect was instantaneous.

An icy wind blasted through the entire spellcasting chamber, casting a thin layer of frost over everything, before a thick pillar of pitch-black shadow rose up from the ground. It stretched and twisted into the recognizable shape of a broad-shouldered man, the heavy dominant aura pouring off of him, cementing the reality that he was an Alpha.

A very upset Alpha.

"Kane!" Wei Wuxian hurried forward, hands outstretched. “You didn’t come. What took you so long? She's been out for a couple of hours or more. No one was coming. I thought—I-I didn't know what else to do."

Kane turned to look at him with the kind of slow, steady movements that had everyone in the chamber, freezing in place. Piercing white-eyes stared straight through Wei Wuxian, before the glow faded away and more features began to show as the thick cloak of shadows fell away.

Dark hair, dark eyes, and well-tanned skin were soon visible enough, though the black robes and trousers were clearly of high-quality, edged in gold, and with faint accents of blue. There was a long slit in his left sleeve, showing off three gleaming claim marks in black ink, while the wide-necked robe showed off twin claim marks on his neck.

"Wuxian," he said, his voice deep and heavy. “It is alright. I am here now. Thank you for the connection. She sent me to find two very specific pieces of information. I could only pinpoint that she was fading before it was too faint to ‘port straight over."

Wei Wuxian shuffled, guiltily. "She was defending me," he said, softly. "I was dreamwalking. Things were complicated. I’m very sorry that I couldn’t-“

Kane reached out and yanked him into a hug, ignoring the squawk it produced and the immediate shuffling and bristling of all of Wei Wuxian’s bonded. “You didn’t make anything happen to her. Stop thinking like that. She chooses to do as she pleases on her own and I respect her decision. You're not her Keeper. Do not borrow guilt from where there was none in the first place." 

Wei Wuxian’s hands spasmed, faintly, before he melted into the hug, clutching tight at those dark robes. “She should be fine though, right? She’s just—doing Necromancy stuff.” 

“…sure,” Kane said, dryly. “Necromancy stuff. That’s an easy explanation. My scales aren’t black yet, so yes, she’s fine.” He frowned, patting Wei Wuxian’s back. “Who killed her?"

Lan Xichen found himself rising, even as his brother tensed beside him. It was best if he spoke, if only because he could see the telltale hints of instinctive Alpha-posturing beginning to show through the fine cracks in Lan Wangji's impressive control.

Apparently, neither of them wished to see the mysterious Kane giving Wei Wuxian the comfort they wanted to offer instead. 

"It was a rogue disciple of ours," he said, bowing formally. "I am Lan Xichen, Acting Sect Leader of Gusu Lan."

Kane regarded him silently for a moment, then sighed as if put upon and released Wei Wuxian to mirror the bow back to him. "Kane Kuroe of the Kuroe Healing Clans residing within Nevarah, Keeper of one of the Dastalian Daughters bearing the title of Necromancer. Thank you for the care of my Submissive's body. Has the rogue disciple been handled?"

"He was killed at her hand!" said one of the Lan Elders, sternly. "It may have been in self-defense, however, blood was spilled on sacred ground where none such-“

"She was defending me," Nainai said, rising as well, her movements a bit stiff. “She was very brave, Master Kuroe. I was honored by her skill and selflessness."

“I see,” Kane said, slowly. He eyed her and then returned his attention to Wei Wuxian. "Report?” he asked, thoughtfully. "Highlight reel only."

Wei Wuxian straightened up, heels clicked together. "Attempt to force a change in power through a coup, with a deliberate poison attempt through layered spellwork and forced biological manipulation of their designated ranks while in a compromised position. Multiple attempts to use controlling spellwork on my Bonded, proof possible in the conversations overhead while I was in the room—unaware to them. I dreamwalked to wake them and produced chaos in the outside world, resulting in the attack that led to—well-" he gestured at Priya.

The sheet serving as a blanket, had been blown to the side to show Priya’s ashen face, eyes shut, a fine smattering of grey scales along the right side of her neck.

Kane’s brow furrowed. "Xira-" he called, calmly. He reached behind him and pulled at the wall of shadows at his back, producing a pretty brunette with bright, liquid silver eyes and a thick head of curly hair.

“Wuxian,” Xira murmured, tapping his arm as she moved around Kane. “Do you have chalk?” 

“Use mine,” Kane said, drawing out a piece of bright blue chalk and handing it over. “Do you want to help?” 

Wei Wuxian gave a brief, jerky nod. “It’s the least I can do.” 

“Quit that,” Xira said, bumping elbows with him as she took the chalk and snapped it in half, handing over a piece of it to Wei Wuxian. “Only help if you know you can handle it. Someone who can’t take care of themselves-?” 

“-has no business helping others,” Wei Wuxian finished. He took the chalk and saluted. “Where do you want me?” 

“Feet,” Kane said, rolling his sleeves up. “We’ll be the three points. If I let those animals in here, they’ll tear this entire place apart.” 

Wei Wuxian blinked. “Who?” 

“You know who,” Xira said, clucking at him. She moved opposite of him and began to make several notations on the clean stone floor by Priya’s right arm. Her writing was clean and precise, her movements sure and quick. 

Across from her at Priya’s left arm, Wei Wuxian copied over—or it looked like it—a similar set of notations and scripted runes. His handwriting was atrocious, but he’d managed to copy enough of it correctly because the letters began to glow the moment he finished. 

“Necromancy-!” One of the Lan Elders cried, aghast. 

Kane snorted. “For the record, I’d like to know why you requested her services and can’t be bothered to give her a proper audience. On her behalf, I’d terminate the contract—but I do try not to make decisions for her unless she asks me to. Xira, Wuxian?” 

“Here,” Xira said, holding up a long, silken lock of Priya’s black hair. She gave the lock a little snap and it transformed into a thick, silken ribbon. She moved to stand by him and draped the ribbon around his hands, where he held them out, pressed palm to palm. 

Behind her, Wei Wuxian moved on to inscribing a second set of symbols and script by Priya’s blanketed feet. He worked quickly and easily, as if he’d done so thousands of times before, unbothered by their audience or the grimness of the task. 

Kane moved to stand directly behind Priya’s head. He grasped the ribbon with both thumbs, hands still pressed together. His eyes glowed white before thin, elegant script began to form along the blackened ribbon. 

Another chilly wind blew through the room. 

“The bells of the underworld toll for those who have done their duty,” Kane said, speaking with a voice that was not his own. “They ring to echo the cries of injustice. From their appointed position, they declare truth must win. The bell of truth, calls to you. The bell of justice, calls to you. The bell of mercy, calls to you. Answer, my dear heart. Answer, my sworn soul. Answer, Priya Dastalian!” 

Wei Wuxian dropped the chalk and clapped his hands to his ears, his shadows rushing towards his Bonded and Nainai to do the same. 

Lan Xichen’s own hands came up belatedly to cover his ears, as a loud, realm-shattering chime sounded through the entire casting chamber. The second bell’s toll seemed to rattle the stone columns within the room, while the third bell was the loudest one yet. 

His teeth chattered and the room blurred, seeming as if it were bathed in yellow, red, and blue light all at different times, before the entire sight solidified before him again. The sight stretched, and bulged at the corners, as if he were staring into some distorted image replay. 

Wei Wuxian stood his ground, Xira angled protectively towards him, as Kane knelt behind Priya’s head and brought his hands down, stretching the ribbon across her closed eyes. 

Every single blue mark lit up along the floor. 

Priya woke with a heaving gasp and an angry snarl on her lips. She snatched the black ribbon off her eyes and whirled around, one clawed hand outstretched, freezing a mere inch away from Kane’s shadowed face. 

Her hand dropped, and the tension in the room bled away to nothing. A warmer gust of wind blew through the spell-casting chamber. She leaned forward, pressing her forehead against Kane’s chest. “Damn it, Kane. I didn’t mean to.” 

“Wuxian had to call me in,” he said, roughly. His arms came up to hold her, clutching her tight to his chest. 

“I couldn’t,” she said, tiredly. Pressing her face into the hollow of his neck, she sagged against him. “Sorry. I’m sorry. I was binding his soul. Couldn’t let him run around like that. Stupid asshole-!” 

“Who?” Xira asked, slowly wobbling to her feet. She accepted the hand up from Wei Wuxian with a grateful smile. “You said you weren’t going to deal with those again without backup!” 

Priya hesitated. “I had to. It was Xue Yang. Someone gave him a soul contract for Wuxian.”  

Chapter 65: In which some things are explained and others are not

Summary:

In which some things are explained and others are not

Nie Huaisang was starting to get very tired of feeling out of the loop. He stuck his head out from behind the safety of his Da-ge’s considerable bulk, face half-hidden behind his fan, as usual. With Lan Xichen taking the lead on things, it meant he could sit and observe. 

Sort of. 

The entire resurrection, reanimation or whatever had happened with Priya had scared at least, an entire decade off of him. On one claw, he was glad to see that she was—not dead—and on the other claw, he could’ve done without the horrible fright.

From the sheer amount of power being so easily wielded by all Priya’s bonded, he had a feeling it was a very good thing that they were on their side—or at least, on Wei Wuxian’s side.

Kane had greeted him so calmly and affectionately, that he could still feel Lan Wangji’s bristling irritation through their shared bond. He sighed, sitting back on his heels to watch the drama play out in front of him.

It was almost amusing how the Lan Elders thought they had a foot to stand on with their scandalized cry of ‘Necromancy’ when they’d clearly summoned her, according to Kane’s word, anyway. That wouldn't last very long if old secrets started coming to light. He wondered what they had requested her for and if she was there in her capacity as a Necromancer, then who exactly, did they want revived and why? What questions were they hoping to ask one who had already long passed on? 

Surprisingly, Wei Wuxian seemed quite comfortable around all of the heavy magic use, Death-Magic related spellwork—and the act of necromancy itself. He’d used up his nubbin of blue chalk and had been familiar enough to mirror the scribbles Xira had marked on the floor. 

Hm.

He wondered how dead exactly, Priya had been. Clearly, her undead state was regular enough that her Bonded knew what to do and how to react—right along with Wei Wuxian who had fit into their little ritual as if he’d done it a dozen times before.

Granted, his scratchy handwriting left a lot be desired, because Nie Huaisang couldn’t read any of it from his angle, but from what he’d seen on Xira’s side, it was all sorts of specifics for how Priya should find her way back to her own body.

As if they were guiding her soul.

Huh.

Maybe that was where the whole Soul Contract business came into. 

He didn’t know much about that branch of magic, secret and largely forbidden as it was, but there were a precious few who had access to that sort of thing and his original curious searches had only produced information that it was a very obscure type of magic.

And that it was only handed down teacher-to-student and so on.

“I can feel you scheming,” Nie Mingjue rumbled, warningly. “Do not, Huaisang. We have enough going on as it is and if he wants to tell us, he will.”

“It’s a simple question, Da-ge. Don’t you want to know?” Nie Huaisang asked, fighting the urge to smack Da-ge with his fan and draw attention to their little squabble there. 

So far, everyone was busy staring at Priya and her Bonded, with Wei Wuxian keeping everyone else’s attention fixed right there too. That was fine with him, because it allowed more time to observe the different reactions. 

At least Lan Qiren didn’t look horrified or on the verge of qi-deviation. 

“A Soul Contract on me?” Wei Wuxian repeated, incredulous. He rubbed his nose, smearing a streak of blue chalk dust across his face. “Why would anyone have a—I’ve cleared my debts. You know I have!”

“I know you have. I’ve cleared some of them for you,” Priya grumbled, snapping her fangs in agitation when she couldn’t sit upright on her own. The arm attempting to leverage her upright, wobbled, drawing a wince. 

Kane gave an exasperated sigh and helped her to sit up properly. He rubbed along her back and shoulders, healing magic sparking liberally at his fingertips with little green flickers. “What did you do?” He asked, resigned. 

Priya eyed him, cautiously. “…that is directly proportional to how upset you’re going to be if I tell you right now or if I can ease you into it later.”

His arms tightened around her, automatically. “That sounds very much like you don’t want to be parted from me,” he said, deadpan. “It might break my heart to give you that much time to scheme.” He dropped a kiss on her forehead. 

Priya swatted ineffectively at him, even as her lips twitched in a hint of a smile. “Mean! I am not scheming!”  

“Of course, you aren’t,” he said, mildly. “Try and focus, please? Wuxian, have you received any notices or warnings about a contract out on you? Soul or otherwise? I haven’t seen anything pass through the filtered connections we have to you, so if anything’s reached you—it should be very specific.”

Wei Wuxian’s brow furrowed. “I don’t know,” he said, at last. “I have not received any correspondence since I left Lotus Pier—I do not expect to. Once I was here—and with the dream walking business—if anything was intended for me, it never came. I haven't checked on anything for today. You know I’ve never received proper notices in the right timeframes. How did you know there was a Soul Contract?”

“I watched him access it,” Priya said, matter-of-factly. “I do trust my eyes, you know.” 

Wei Wuxian shuddered. “He had it right there?” 

"That's the only way he could track you," she explained, reluctantly. “That’s why I didn’t want to let him go once I latched on.” 

A ripple of unease passed through the room.

Even the Lan Elders looked outraged at the mention, while Lan Lihua had moved to hover near Nainai, worried.

Xira hissed and spat at the mention of a Soul Contract. “What a creep!” She growled. “He had no right, but that doesn’t mean you had to jump in there alone, Pri! You could’ve reached out to one of us.”

“Too much to juggle in the moment. They were trying to kill him simultaneously,” Priya said, warily. “Once they realized that he was the one dream-walking. It was only because he couldn’t win, that Xuē Yáng cut his losses. He’s never been very skilled at the subtler magics and it was all I could do to keep things separate.”

Wei Wuxian frowned. “He would’ve known it was me. Did he really just let it be?”

“Perhaps,” Priya allowed. “He might be operating under a misconception. Sort of. As in, he might not know you went your separate way after our little team-up in the Pits. He might still think you’re under—my protection. You know he doesn't need to know who the contract is for, he just has to accept it based on the magical signature check.”

“Priya!” Wei Wuxian exclaimed, a hint of sternness showing through. “That’s—dangerous. You didn’t need to do that for me. I could-”

Nie Huaisang had to admire the shift in temperament. A stern Wei Wuxian was certainly a sight to behold and clearly, he cared a great deal for his friend and her triad. Hm. He'd have to make some time to try and get to know them better, if only to help ease Wei Wuxian's worries. The faint worry he hid well, but it was plain as day in his bonds. 

Priya frowned. “You could what? Handle it all on your own? As an unbonded Submissive in a hostile environment? Sure. Maybe you could’ve. You’ve always been resourceful and I’d count that as one of your natural skills. But just because you can, doesn’t mean that you should. And just because you are able, does not mean you must.” Priya patted at Kane’s chest, curling her hands on his shoulders to let him heave her upright.

Nie Huaisang watched them, his gaze sharp. He wished he could have a private conversation with just Priya and Wei Wuxian. It'd certainly be productive, if only for the fact that with such a small audience, they'd probably stop being so careful with their words. He could almost taste their caution. “So you’re sure that this Xuē Yáng has a-” 

“Soul Contract?” Priya arched a brow. “Hard to miss. I deal with them myself.” She leaned into Kane’s loose embrace keeping her upright. “A Soul Contract, for those of you who don’t deal in such things—is a hit contract, but basically keyed to a specific person by tuning it to the frequency of their soul energy. It means you don’t have to know names, faces, Elements or connections—you just have to check that you can track that energy and you accept the contract. It stays active until the mark is dead.” 

Wei Wuxian squared his shoulders. “You didn’t have to do that,” he said, again. 

“Sure I did. You’re one of the lucky few I’d call a true friend. A Soul Contract is not a Death Seal,” she said, studying Nie Huaisang. “But it can be broken the same way. You either overpower the seal or you transfer the contract to another mark. Take a guess which one I did.” 

Nie Huaisang paled. He didn't like the implication that she'd either transferred the contract to herself or fought to the Death to keep it from latching onto Wei Wuxian. Both options were absolutely horrible.

Even the Lan Elders sitting in silence looked appropriately horrified and worried for her in equal measure. Huh. At least the good ones were still on their side, even if they were a bit scandalized on account of their strict rules. Lans! Really!  

Priya only held his gaze for a beat longer, before she turned, holding out shaky arms to Wei Wuxian. He darted forward, wrapping her up in his arms, as if he’d been only just holding himself back from tackling her to the floor right there. They swayed back and forth for a moment, as he hugged her tight, but carefully. A soothing purr filtered through the air, just barely audible to the point that it was hard to tell which Submissive was purring. 

“…don’t do that again,” he said, softly. “You said you weren’t going to reset for a year.” 

Priya gently patted his back, tipping her head to the side so her cheek pressed against his head bent to her shoulder. “I’m sorry,” she murmured. “It wasn’t planned. I don’t really have to stick to a schedule, you know. It’s just less hassle when I do, but spur-of-the-moment works too. Thanks for helping.” 

He made a sound of distress in his throat. 

She clicked softly, twice, to soothe him, before swaying on her feet. “I’m fine. Nothing some sleep and blood won’t cure. I am dead-tired though,” she muttered, finally stepping back when Wei Wuxian allowed it. “We should call it a day. Kane?”  

Kane shuffled closer, swooping her up in his arms as if she weighed nothing at all, his expression faintly amused, but giving nothing else away. 

“Kane!”

“You said you were tired,” he said, dryly. “And if Wuxian needs another lecture on acknowledging his own talents, I’m happy to oblige after I’ve given you one on proper procedure and clear communication between your Bonded. We’re done here. I don’t want you staying on summoning grounds where you could call up something suitably horrifying to clear this up. Conversations can happen later or in our borrowed rooms.”

“I would not summon something here!” Priya spluttered, but her protests were offset by the way that she’d immediately looped one arm around Kane’s neck, leaning in close. 

“You would too,” Xira said, charming the sheets to fold themselves up and casting a few cleaning and cleansing spells over it. She used a quick spell to remove all traces of the burned out blue-chalk marks, now blackened on the blue stone floor. “You’ve already brought some of your little friends here and there’s no telling what’s followed you back.”

“Nothing followed me back. I sealed the paths after I walked them. And those were Wuxian’s first. I traded, remember?” Priya said, kicking her feet. “Kane!”

“That’s right,” Kane said, frowning. “You did. Wuxian, what happened to Qingheng-Jun? I don’t sense him anywhere around here.”

A collective gasp went up around the room.

“Ah,” Kane said, hesitantly. “I guess there’s a story there too. Alright. Lan Xichen, was it? Do you mind, if we resume this conversation tomorrow, perhaps? It’s been a long day. There was a great deal of magic used here and it’s best if no one lingers in this space too long today. There are sometimes side effects to-”

“That is fine,” Lan Qiren said, speaking up in Lan Xichen’s space. He stroked his beard, looking pensive. “It has been a trying day for all of us and much reflection is necessary. You are friends of Wei Wuxian, so we will provide you with guest quarters, if that is acceptable?”

Kane adjusted his armful of Priya, ignoring the grumpy rumble it prompted. “Xira?” He prompted, instead. 

“The others will stay in our rooms unless we specifically call them here,” Xira said, unbothered. She handed over the spell-cleaned bundle of sheets to a waiting Lan Lihua with a little bow. “They won’t come unless called. You know that. They can look after themselves. We’re already here and we’ve been waiting weeks. We might as well just wrap it all up at once.”

Kane stifled a growl in his throat. He sighed. “Fine. That’s a separate order of business from this Xuē Yáng mess. Wuxian—will you be alright for the night? I’d say you could use more of the same too—a good sleep and something blood-spiked to drink. I don't mind if you want to stay with us, but you don't have to, if you have other arrangements.”

Wei Wuxian rocked forward on his tip-toes, his face turning pink at the corners.

Nie Huaisang was surprised that the offer was so easily made and that Wei Wuxian looked as if he were actually considering it. Wow. Yep. Definitely needed to spend more time with this mysterious triad. Already he could feel another wave of defensiveness rising from Lan Wangji's bond, followed immediately by strong jolts of worry from all of the rest of them. He hid his face behind his fan again, and hoped Wei Wuxian was actually answering according to how he felt and not how he thought he should respond. 

Silver eyes flicked towards Nie Huaisang, studying him silently for a moment, before they darted back to Kane. “Y-yes. Absolutely. Definitely fine for the night.”

Kane paused. He turned deliberately to fix him with a stern Alpha Look. “Try that again.”

“…I’m definitely going to be fine for tonight?” Wei Wuxian offered.

Nie Huaisang hid a smile behind his fan. Kane hadn't even hesitated. Very good friends indeed!

Chapter 66: In Which Xira Is A Good Beta...

Summary:

In Which Xira Is A Good Beta...

Xira rolled her eyes with all the exaggerated patience of someone quite used to putting up with the ridiculous antics of a bonded Submissive with surprising magic. She gave Kane and Priya a nudge towards the entrance of the spell-casting room with a slight tilt of her head that suggested she wasn’t in the mood to be ignored.

“Go on—get outside. I’ll bring him,” she said, patting Priya’s head and then Kane’s shoulder. “The rest of you should get going as well. You won’t sense the change in the energy until it’s too late for you. Given that you’re all Earth elementals, it isn’t going to register until it’s dangerous.”

Her silvery eyes flickered, a thin breeze wafting through the room, obviously manipulated by her Air element. Propping her hands on her hips, she tipped her head towards the door.

“I am serious. Now, please? Unless you want to spend your night in your healing ward, it is a very good idea to be moving now.” Xira radiated calm efficiency and her no-nonsense manner had everyone reacting, even though she was the guest there.

The three Lan Elders reluctantly shuffled on out with Lan Qiren and Nainai moving with them. A few mumbled grumbles filtered her way, but Xira ignored them with the ease born of experience. 

Lan Lihua brought up the rear, the spell-cleaned sheets tucked under one arm, while she helped Nainai with the other. 

“That included the rest of you all, Sect Leader Lan Xichen,” she said, amused. “If you don’t want me to be the last person in here, I’m happy to oblige, but no one needs to be in here right now. Come on. Let’s stand outside and talk, since I am very serious about the amount of magic used in this space and I believe we all have questions that require answers.” 

“Is it really so dire?” Lan Xichen dared to ask.

Xira hummed. “Let me put it this way, it’s so small, that the effects will compound if we linger. Kane and Priya need a moment to themselves sooner rather than later, but they’ll wait too. As for you, Wuxian—you’re also included in this.” 

“I helped!” Wei Wuxian protested. “And I didn’t do anything.” 

“That is entirely relative,” she said, dryly. “Come on.” 

Xira led the way, not waiting for any further protests. Lan Xichen was the last one out, but by that time they were all standing outside of the spellcasting chamber, and she had another spell ready, this time with a stick of golden chalk.

The runes scribbled on the door were for clarity, cleansing, and wild magic purification. A golden glow enveloped the entire room when she was done.

Handing over the remaining bit of golden chalk to Wei Wuxian, Xira reached up to wipe away the blue chalk smear with the sleeve cuff of her robe.

“You did all of that on your own, didn’t you?” She said, faintly scolding. “You look dead on your feet and you weren’t the one who died. Wuxian-!”

Wei Wuxian gave a slow blink, head half-tipped forward for easy access. He seemed quite content to let Xira fuss over him, accepting the little half-stick of golden chalk and tucking it away for safekeeping. 

The sharp slope of his shoulders eased downward in relaxation. He listed towards her, exhaustion showing in every line of his body. 

“Are you going to introduce me?” She asked, giving his shoulders one final brush and pat, straightening the collar. “Proper introductions, please.” 

Wei Wuxian’s smile turned incredibly fond. He looked up to catch Kane’s eye and Priya’s half-asleep form dozing in his arms. The soft gaze then swept over the two Lans and Nies who had come to join them. 

“They are my new Bonded,” he said, quietly. “Lan Xichen is my Beta and—Lan Wangji, my Alpha, they are brothers. The two beside them are Nie Mingjue, my ACE, and Nie Huaisang, Gheyo Queen, also brothers.”

Xira hummed. “That’s a decent start for a Circle,” she praised. “Well done. You are happy?”

Wei Wuxian hesitated. “It’s new,” he said, softly. “They’re nice. I like them.”

“That’s a good place to start,” she said, kindly. “Lots of things can build on that. Happiness is something that you build with your own two hands and hold on tight when you finally get it the way you want it. Do you want to stay with us for the night?” Her gaze flickered to Lan Wangji, meeting his worried stare head-on. “You can rejoin them in the morning. It might do you all some good to rest in a familiar space.”

“I don’t want them to worry,” Wei Wuxian said, carefully. But he had caught the edge of her sleeve with two fingers, tugging on it ever so slightly. “I know I need a cleansing rest and the nap I had earlier didn’t really take the edge off of anything and-”

“We can add you to Priya’s,” Kane said, easily. “She’s going to need a tranced sleep for at least a full night. Instincts are probably riding high though. Do you have one large room? We could all stay together. For these two-” he gestured at Priya and Wei Wuxian. “They’ll need to sleep inside of a simple cleansing space. The rest of us usually keep watch there.”

“Our residence,” Lan Xichen began, a tad apologetic. “If you would not be offended by that—” 

“They aren’t clear,” Nie Mingjue said, gruffly. “I send shadows to check, but the rooms that weren’t heavily warded were ransacked.” 

Kane frowned. “It seems there’s quite a lot happening here.” 

Lan Xichen sighed. “Guest quarters,” he said. “There are rooms large enough for visiting Circles to reside. Perhaps one of those would be large enough?” 

Priya cracked a yawn. “I don’t care one way or another,” she said, words slurring faintly. “But if I don’t sleep in a warded space soon, you might not like the kind of night terrors I get.” 

Wei Wuxian shuddered. “I thought you said you were over those.” 

“I was. I am. Except when I’m dead.”

---

Xira stirred from her pile of blankets where she’d cuddled close to Priya’s side the night before. Her eyes ached and burned with the grittiness that came from staying up too late and sleeping too little. 

A gentle breeze blew through the resting room and a half-hearted poke at her bonds gave her sleepy answers in return. She could sense Kane nearby and that meant all was well, because if it wasn’t—he’d be awake. 

Movement outside of her hazy line of sight jolted her to full wakefulness. 

She sat up in a hurry, blankets pooling around her warm pajamas to see the two Lans sitting at the far corner of the room, eyes closed in meditation. 

Oh. 

Hm. That was interesting. 

Relaxing into her little pile of pillows and blankets, she rubbed at her face with one sleeve and turned to check on the cleansing spell they’d cast for Wei Wuxian and Priya the previous night. 

The pale glow of the healing magic was still present, but significantly dimmed from when it was originally cast. From the calmer expressions on both of their sleeping faces, she could guess that the healing had eased a great deal of physical strain on their bodies. 

That was good. 

She smiled and reluctantly roused herself enough to turn and greet the two Lans who were now politely nodding in her direction. 

“You’re up early,” she said, voice raspy. “Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji, right?” At their nods of acknowledgment, she stifled a yawn and gestured at Wei Wuxian and Priya. “They’re doing well. The healing is helping. I think they were a little more banged up than either of them wanted to admit last night. Thank you for hosting us.”

“Thank you for the healing trance,” Lan Xichen said, smoothly. “I hope you rested well.” 

“I didn’t,” Xira said, waving him off. “But I usually don’t, unless I’m home on Nevarah, so that’s nothing to worry about. It’s hard to rest when you know they’re like that, isn’t it?” Her gaze strayed to Priya’s sleeping face. 

She rose from the tangled blankets, a quick dressing charm replacing her night clothes with clean, presentable clothes for the day. Xira made her way over to join them along the wall, where a small table and a pot of tea were carefully arranged. 

“Wuxian said you were bonded,” she said, her silver eyes narrowing faintly. “Which is kind of interesting, because he was staying with us in Caiyi, before his sword disappeared. From what he told us, he was coming to visit. Not to get Bonded.” 

Lan Xichen sat up straighter, his expression arranging itself into a polite mask like his brother’s. “There was a slight—misunderstanding,” he said, smoothly. “But the Bonding was agreed upon. We would not have-” 

“Wei Wuxian chose us,” Lan Wangji said, stiffly. “And we chose him.” 

Xira tilted her head to the side. Her gaze flicked to the teapot and it lifted itself, pouring her a cup of tea that was then floated to her hands. She nipped at it, her contemplative gaze roving over both men. 

“It’d have to be mutual or else it would’ve killed all of you,” she said conversationally. “So you have that in your favor. I’m more concerned with how he left Lotus Pier. Have you asked him anything at all about that?” 

“Shufu spoke to him,” Lan Xichen said, hesitantly. “We have not yet had the chance—the situation made conversations a little difficult.” 

“The situation,” Xira repeated. “Right.” She surveyed the room, taking another sip of the hot, calming tea. “That is a conversation you should have. He tends to hide his hurts and it’s taken us a long time to try and break him of the habit. It lingers though. That’s why we wanted him to stay close this time.” 

“…I see,” Lan Xichen said, carefully. “Thank you for showing us the healing spell. It is not a spell I have ever seen before.” 

Xira’s brow furrowed. “It isn’t one you’d find through ordinary means,” she said. “It’s typically only used by Gheyo Submissives and only when they’re unable to properly heal themselves on a deep tissue level. It encourages a type of cellular regeneration that is better than nearly any other option. It’s just time-consuming.” 

Lan Wangji’s head snapped up at that and he stared at her. 

“What?” Her brow furrowed. 

“Gheyo Submissives?” He repeated, frowning—though it was more like the slightest downturn of his mouth at the corners. 

Xira mirrored the frown right back. “Of course. They’re the same. It’s best to use the kind of magic that would suit him.” 

A flicker of shock, panic, and then disbelief danced across Lan Xichen’s expressive face in rapid succession. “Suit him?” He whispered. 

“Yes? You do know he’s a Gheyo Submissive, right?” 

Notes:

Dragel Circle Notes Ref!!

DRAGEL CIRCLE -RANKS
• ALPHA — the dominant authority figure, equal to the Submissive, within a bonded dragel Circle. One corner of the operating triad.
• BETA — Mediator between the Alpha and Submissive. Usually acts on the Alpha's behalf, when needed. One corner of the operating triad.
• SUBMISSIVE — the heart of a dragel Circle and generally the shortest. One corner of the operating triad.
• PAREYA — the protector within a Circle, usually attuned to the Submissive and proficient in defensive magic
• GHEYO — the fighter within a Circle, usually attuned to the Pareyas and proficient in offensive magic. Gheyos have multiple titles within their ranks, denoting special fighting skills and establishing a clear authority figure. A Circle with all Gheyo ranks filled is referenced as having a full Suite. They are ACE, King, Queen, Prince, Princess, Knight, Page, Trainee
• MAGE - A magic-oriented fighter within a Circle that does not follow Gheyo ranking or authority. They are known for having tremendous magical ability and control.
Additional ranks include, HEALER, ADVISOR, RHEYO, ROYAL, COMPANION, GHEYIC PAREYA, and CARRIER.

A Gheyo Submissive is a more feral/instinct-driven version of a Submissive, one that likes to fight regularly and experiences bouts of bloodlust and battlelust, depending on how well they are taken care of/tending to their instinctive needs. They live for the excitement of a fight and are fiercely protective of their Bonded, as well as only choosing Bonded that can either challenge them or are stronger than them or both.

Chapter 67: In Which Lan Wangji Worries

Summary:

In Which Lan Wangji Worries

Lan Wangji did not, in fact, know that his Wei Wuxian was a Gheyo Submissive. Xira’s innocent question sent him spiraling into a flurry of thoughts that even his brother would’ve been hard-pressed to follow, right along with a distinct sense of his world folding itself together and then refolding itself inside-out.

Oh.

Oh.

That explained so much more about Wei Wuxian’s odd and unusual behavior and why he’d seemed so cautious and worried and alternately, wary, all the time.

The entire time, really.

A strong surge of guilt poured into him, simmering into a full 'bout of actual regret. Had he done anything to make Wei Wuxian feel unwelcome? Was there anything he'd said without meaning to, that would've made him seem unapproachable and unlikely to care about something so important?

What about the rest of them? Had they somehow managed to scare him away without meaning to? Were they too desperate? Hopelessly seeking out a miracle to fix their own Madness without taking into account any of his own trials? 

He took a breath. Let it out. Took another one. Held it. Then let it out.

Beside him, he was somewhat comforted by realizing that Lan Xichen wasn’t faring any better. Sometimes he worried that he truly did not feel anything the way others claimed, but his brother had always been the one to wear his heart on his sleeve, even if he did occasionally hide behind the bright smile that everyone knew him for. 

The dull echo of surprise in their bond was echoed by a sharp slash of uncertainty and Lan Wangji made sure to shut that down very quickly. He trusted the feeling and the fact that it was alright to feel something, but it wasn't anyone's fault. 

There was just more happening at hand than any of them had realized and they weren't blameless either. The family curse was something Wei Wuxian was now a part of—without any warning too.

“He did not tell us,” he said, quietly. “I would have preferred to hear it from him.”

Xira’s drank another large gulp from her teacup and set it on the table. “You didn't try to give him any kind of healings before, have you?"

“We have not,” Lan Wangji said, placidly.

Her gaze sharpened. “See, the way you say that tells me that you didn’t know, but also that you’re reading something from it that I did not intend to express. If Wuxian didn’t tell you, I’m sure he had his reasons, but healing spellwork for anyone of Gheyo-roots is extremely finicky. You're very lucky nothing has happened.” Xira settled more comfortably across from them. Her hair lifted, briefly, as if her Air element was swirling around her in anticipation.

The atmosphere shifted.

Air thinning, as if it were straining itself to circulate around the room.

“What kind of reasons?” Lan Xichen asked, a tad helplessly. “It was never brought up at any point. We would not have shunned him for it. We would’ve prepared things. I-if we’d known. And we would never do anything as deeply personal as a full-healing without his permission.”

Xira hummed. “I should hope so. It isn’t a status that is normally hidden. If you were not aware, my Bonded and I are Nevarean natives. We are only here in this realm on assignment. On Nevarah, it is a highly respected status.” 

“I—see,” Lan Xichen said, slowly. “We have heard many things of Nevarah, but it is said only to be accessible through blood connections.” 

“It is a Nevermore Realm,” Xira said, lightly. “Which means anyone can apply for sanctuary and be granted it, if the realm is open. A Nevermore Realm does not touch other realms, so it is a sweet paradise with minimal conflict between all creature-kind. I only meant to mention it, because you seem surprised. Did you not realize that Priya is one too?”

The mildness in her tone felt like a trap. Lan Wangji did not fidget. He held himself perfectly still for the thousandth time that morning.

“I did not,” he said, quietly. “Should you have mentioned it?”

Xira’s lips twitched. “Oh, you’re good,” she said, pouring herself another cup of tea with a flicker of her Air element. “Very good. Nice. Priya doesn’t care and neither does Wuxian. You're not Gheyo, so I can see where you might be confused, but if you'd actually met him in a familiar environment, you'd know. Instinctively, you'd know. Priya would tell you herself, if you gave her half a minute where she wasn’t fussing about a corpse, a ghost or whatever else caught her fancy in the moment. As for Wuxian, he would've challenged you. All of you. There would not have been any room for refusal and there would be no mistaking what he was when it was over. That is the way they are.”

“We would have made adjustments,” Lan Wangji said, a little harder than before. "We will do what we can to make him comfortable and-"

“Perhaps. Not everyone would, but maybe you will be able to keep up with him.” Xira nearly smiled. “It will not be easy and it will require effort. More effort than you were originally prepared for.” 

“You’ve known him a long time, then?” Lan Xichen asked. He refilled the teapot with a little charm, and poured fresh cups for himself and Lan Wangji.

“Long enough to consider him one worthy of any loyalty sworn to him,” Xira said, contemplatively. “Though perhaps I am biased in thinking that everyone I care for, deserves everything the realms can bless them. What I've heard of your Clan does not particularly endear me. Do you know what bonding to a Gheyo Submissive entails?”

“A little. Only what the books say. There are none recorded in the history of the main line of Gusu Lan,” Lan Wangji said. “I did not see any reference to them when I repaired the archives in the past years. Our Clan does not have—the traditional bonded Circles. It is more—accepted triads.”

“Foolish, but it is not my place to comment on it. We do have Circles for a reason though. A Circle is reciprocal. It is because everything feeds into itself and each other, strengthening through the years.” Xira sighed. 

“I’ve heard mention of them, but mostly in passing. It is almost treated as lore. Seems too fantastical to be real. I suppose that would explain why Wuxian was concerned about duels,” Lan Xichen said, studying his teacup. The hot liquid steamed pleasantly, the fragrant aroma filling the air. “He worried about his sword. Shufu had it in his office, until late. He returned it before the bonding ceremony.”

“Gusu Lan is said to be very peaceable,” Xira said, slowly. “But saying that you’re peaceable and then proving that are two very different things. For a Gheyo Submissive, instead of settling at the thought of being Bonded, it makes them even more—active—so to speak. Like most Gheyos, they will live for the fight and thrill of it. Bloodlust and battlelust are common side effects to expressing certain aspects of their instinctive nature. You can’t stop that. They need to have ways to express themselves, they need a different kind of reassurance too. More physical reassurance. More physical affection. Blood-spiked fare in the form of food, drink or regular comfort feeds. Most of them will also seek a full Gheyo Suite.”

Lan Xichen looked dismayed. “For certain? We have Mingjue and Huaisang and-”

“Maybe one or two more,” Xira said, thoughtfully. Her gaze flicked around the room again, as if cataloging the exit points. “Or, he may be fine with that. It depends and it’s entirely up to him. You’ll know he’s settled if he tells you. If he isn’t, he’ll tell you he doesn’t feel safe. Right now—after that introduction yesterday—I get the feeling that none of you have actually sat down and talked properly to each other. Asking for what you need and what you want and declaring what you can offer to each other. That is extremely important. A sworn mentor or a family member on either side should’ve sat down and discussed this with all of you present. An Advisor in your Main Clan or one overseeing the bonding ceremony, at the very least.”

Lan Wangji frowned. “That is how you negotiated with Priya?”

Xira coughed. She dabbed at her mouth with one sleeve, setting the cup down on the table. “Oh Arielle, no. Priya was—is very particular. It was a very fast courtship. She knew what she wanted and intended to get it on the first try. We received her family Clan’s blessings and acknowledgment quite a bit later, but we did discuss it before permanent claims were made.”

“You have been bonded long?” Lan Xichen asked. “You seem—well matched.”

“I met her after a fantastically bloody fight in one of the dueling arenas in the Gheyo Pits in Nevarah,” Xira said, flatly. “There was nothing vaguely romantic about it in any sense, but it was—electrifying, I suppose. She’d already gotten together with Kane at that point and—well, let’s just say I knew what I was getting into and I walked into it, eyes right open. I have no regrets.”

“Why are you here?” Lan Xichen asked. “I was not aware of any requests for—necromancy.” 

“See, if I had the answer to that question, we probably wouldn’t be here,” Xira said, mopping up the spilled tea and pouring another cup. This time, she cast a spill proof charm around the cup’s rim. “Priya was involved in an incident some time ago and as a result, we have to do some volunteer work as penance, I suppose. She accepts the assignments that interest her and one of them was calling for a necromancer off-realm, so here we are. The details were sparse. Something about more information provided upon appearance. We’ve been trying to get an audience since we’ve arrived, with no luck.”

Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji exchanged a glance. 

“Shufu may know,” Lan Wangji said, at last. “I know nothing either, brother. No one speaks of such things where I can hear.” 

“I can ask. Perhaps there was something else happening with the—elders,” Lan Xichen said, pained. “I worry there is even more corruption out of sight.” 

Lan Wangji studied him, silently. He sent a gentle pulse of calm through their bond, waiting to see the moment where it eased the tension in his shoulders. “All will be well,” he said, quietly. “We have support now.” 

Xira’s gaze flicked to the center of the room again where Priya and Wei Wuxian were ostensibly asleep. 

Wei Wuxian snuggled harder into his pillow. Priya remained absolutely motionless. 

Xira traced a finger around the rim of her teacup again, amusement tugging at the corners of her lips. A softer wind whispered through the room, tugging at blankets, stray bits of hair and nudging gently at anything not firmly anchored in the room. 

"Well?" she prompted. "Are you going to keep whispering your questions to me, Wuxian or would you like to wake up and ask them yourself? Any more specific and I’d start to wonder what exactly you were hoping to get out of this.” 

Lan Wangji’s heart flip-flopped a double-beat right there. Had Wei Wuxian been awake the entire time? His ears warmed. 

Beside him, Lan Xichen jolted faintly. 

Notes:

Dragel Circle Notes Ref in case you missed it!!

DRAGEL CIRCLE -RANKS
• ALPHA — the dominant authority figure, equal to the Submissive, within a bonded dragel Circle. One corner of the operating triad.
• BETA — Mediator between the Alpha and Submissive. Usually acts on the Alpha's behalf, when needed. One corner of the operating triad.
• SUBMISSIVE — the heart of a dragel Circle and generally the shortest. One corner of the operating triad.
• PAREYA — the protector within a Circle, usually attuned to the Submissive and proficient in defensive magic
• GHEYO — the fighter within a Circle, usually attuned to the Pareyas and proficient in offensive magic. Gheyos have multiple titles within their ranks, denoting special fighting skills and establishing a clear authority figure. A Circle with all Gheyo ranks filled is referenced as having a full Suite. They are ACE, King, Queen, Prince, Princess, Knight, Page, Trainee
• MAGE - A magic-oriented fighter within a Circle that does not follow Gheyo ranking or authority. They are known for having tremendous magical ability and control.
Additional ranks include, HEALER, ADVISOR, RHEYO, ROYAL, COMPANION, GHEYIC PAREYA, and CARRIER.

A Gheyo Submissive is a more feral/instinct-driven version of a Submissive, one that likes to fight regularly and experiences bouts of bloodlust and battlelust, depending on how well they are taken care of/tending to their instinctive needs. They live for the excitement of a fight and are fiercely protective of their Bonded, as well as only choosing Bonded that can either challenge them or are stronger than them or both.

Chapter 68: In which The Conversation begins...

Summary:

In which The Conversation begins...

Wei Wuxian's head popped up from the tangled puddle of blankets and pillows; his fluffy, messy hair sticking up in tufts. His eyes were bright and sparkling—not a hint of sleep visible anywhere. He'd clearly been awake for some time. The mischief in his face was plain to see, but there was a hint of shyness lurking at the corners.

"But you're doing such a good job, Xixi," he said, eyes widening and hands clasped in front of his chest in a wordless plea. It was easy to focus on her and pretend that both Lans were not looking quietly mortified. "Much better than my explanation."

"Menace," she said, fondly, arching a brow. "You know very well it wouldn't have hurt to say something earlier. How do you think this looks now?”

He sighed, untangling himself from the blankets with theatrical reluctance. "I know, but you were doing such a good job!”

“Flattery will not put you in my good graces,” she said, still clearly amused. “Sleep well? You're up earlier than I expected."

"Started dreaming. It was weird. So I woke up." Wei Wuxian shrugged. "Breakfast?"

"Not yet. Tea?"

He wrinkled his nose.

"Alright, fine. Happy with your answers? Or were you listening for something else?"

Wei Wuxian chewed on his lower lip. "Sort of. It's not that easy of an answer," he said, slinking over to their corner with the help of his shadows. They swarmed happily around him, piling on his lap for pats and scritches.

Xira hummed when he sidled up next to her, tipping over to lean into her side. He should've toppled her right over, but the air shifted in the room again and Wei Wuxian pillowed his head on her shoulder with a tiny sigh.

She poured him a cup of tea and reached up to pat his cheek. "They like you back," she said, trying to smooth some of his messy hair with faintly clawed fingertips. "They wouldn't have been so offended on your behalf if they didn't care, just a little bit. That's a good thing, isn't it?"

His grey-eyed gaze sharpened to hardened points, drilling into both Lans. "Perhaps," he said, quietly. "But is that enough? I kept asking what they wanted me to do here and no one ever answered, you know? Saying that I don’t have to do anything isn’t a real answer. No one has to do just nothing. This is a working Clan. Everyone does something. Me? Maybe I can’t do what you thought I could, but that doesn’t mean that I’m useless. I'm not going to be some perfect Lan-furen. You all know that. I can't. It's not in my blood. Literally. And you can all be as nice as you like, but being nice isn't an answer.”

“It was not meant to worry you,” Lan Xichen said, looking stricken. “It was meant to reassure you that you would not be forced into doing anything that you did not wish to do.” His voice was hushed, trailing off at the end as if only now realizing how that talk had come across from Wei Wuxian’s point of view. 

“We would never ask you to be something you're not," Nie Mingjue said, his voice gravelly from sleep. He sat up from his own makeshift bed on the floor, looking world-weary and deeply concerned all at once. Despite his rough voice, he looked like a sleepy sort of hulk, his posture softened from rest and a smattering of stubble around his chin. "Huaisang, stop pretending to sleep.”

There was a muffled whine from Nie Huaisang's pillow, before his own sharp eyes blinked in their direction. "Why? It was just getting good, Da-ge!"

Wei Wuxian shot two bolts of shadow in their direction without missing a beat. He ignored the indignant squawk from Nie Huaisang when the blankets were flung off of him and a pillow swatted at his head.

“You could’ve just asked us though,” Nie Huaisang said, mouth twisting a little bit. It wasn’t quite a pout, but it wasn’t a not-pout either. His gaze settled on Xira. “We would’ve listened.”

"Don't be upset with her," Wei Wuxian said, leaning a little harder into Xira’s side. "I told her to ask you and she's nice enough that she did. We’ve done that forever. It was just—easier to trust.”

Xira tugged on a lock of hair. "And you're being sad again because you think that what you want and what you can have is out of your reach. It isn't. You need to talk to them. You all need to talk to each other. Proper conversations. From a proper opening."

Wei Wuxian shifted, restlessly. "I don't know that I could sit down to have that kind of conversation," he said, twitching restlessly. “I know I have to—stop looking at me like that! It’s just—it’s going to be awkward. It's making my skin crawl just thinking about it."

"Then think harder," came an irritated grumble from where Priya blinked sleepily in their direction. She was sleep-rumpled, a few creases along one cheek where she’d smushed her face into one of the fat pillows. “I thought we were sleeping. Why are we awake? I don't want to be awake."

"Because your stomach is growling," Kane said, flatly. He sounded as if he hadn’t gotten a bit of rest. “And you've been spellcasting without proper preparation and energy management. Food. Then conversations. Both of you! And trust me, we’re going to have all of them because this is not going any further until all of you are aware of what’s involved!"

The sharpness of his tone rippled through the room like a tangible wave of very deliberate displeasure.

Wei Wuxian whined and Priya echoed it, a half-beat later.

"Ease up,” Xira said, her mouth twitching into a smile. "You can be mad all you like, Kane, but you know they can't help it."

"It was dangerous," Kane said, grumpily. "Very very dangerous. Suppose we were an hour later?” 

“But you weren’t!” Priya sniffed, pawing at his shin when he rose gracefully from the sleeping area. Her irritated whine prompted him to sigh and bend down to pull her up alongside him. She growled until he held her properly and then bit into his neck without any further ceremony.

His growl did not deter her, but the tension in the room bled out to nearly nothing. Xira clicked her tongue at them. “Behave. You have an audience you know. Now, how about we try a ward or a temporary bubble and when everyone's had their say, we can go for breakfast? Maybe a spar?"

Wei Wuxian perked up with a gleam of unholy delight in his bright eyes. "Both? We can have both?"

"Now why did I know you were going to say that?" Xira teased. "Yes, both, if it makes you happy. A spar would do you good, wouldn't it?"

Wei Wuxian's eyes grew wide and wet, a hint of a shimmer in them. "Yes," he said, imploringly. "So much."

"Put those eyes away," Xira said, tapping his nose. "And sit up straight so you can pull your thoughts together properly. Why don't you go first? You've been thinking about this for awhile, haven't you? What do you want to ask them?" Her gaze flicked to Lan Wangji and then Lan Xichen. "And are you all agreeable to such a conversation?"

"What kind of ward?" Lan Xichen asked. "Why would we need one?"

"Privacy," Wei Wuxian said, promptly. "Yours and mine. Ideally, we'd do this with Clan Elders and that sort of thing, but—we've already done the bonding ceremony, so I don't see why we'd need to drag anyone else into this. I just have questions. Some answers would be nice. Nicer. Kind of."

"It's not a chore," Kane said, calmly. He sat next to Xira now, Priya curled up in his lap, her fangs still buried in his neck. Rubbing a hand up and down her back, he made no move to dislodge her. "Honesty goes a long way in a solid foundation here. You should feel safe and secure enough to ask what you want to ask."

"Yes!" Lan Xichen said, too quickly. His cheeks flushed. "I mean—there is a lot we meant to tell you the next morning and then—everything happened."

"Wei Wuxian can speak first," Lan Wangji said, carefully. "We will listen." His golden eyes glowed bright, and he gave a slight jerk of his head to the side.

Nie Mingjue dropped onto the empty space beside Lan Xichen and hauled Nie Huaisang's limp form along with him, as if he were a spare blanket. "What kind of ward?"

Kane tapped Priya's head. "That's enough. You're fine."

"Distortion ward," Xira said, simply. "Basically, it'll lock this particular portion of the room entirely to us so that our conversation is private and time does not affect us for a short while. It'll keep them from getting restless and it'll make sure we aren't prematurely interrupted while in the middle of important—declarations."

"What declarations?" Nie Huaisang whined from his sprawled position on the floor, his head pillowed on Nie Mingjue's thigh, his arm and everpresent fan, half-way stretched out towards the table.

Nie Mingjue rolled his eyes, attempting to shove him off to lie on the floor, when Lan Xichen elbowed him. "He's not tired, A-Huan. He's just being-"

"Himself?" Lan Xichen asked, knowingly. "Yes. I gathered. Huaisang?"

"The ward?" Xira prompted. "It's best if we cast it simultaneously. Alpha to Alpha would have the best result, but if that feels like too much, I don't mind anchoring our side. You've cast one before, right?"

Lan Wangji nodded. He stretched a hand out and clasped her wrist. The slight flare of their combined elements and magical energies swept through the room like a refreshing cool rain on a hot summer day.

The ward crackled to life, a thin veil of visible energy with soft golden sparks and a faint blue tinge along the floor, where their little spot near the table was separated from the rest of the guesthouse resting room.

"Kane?" Xira prompted.

Priya huffed, leaning back to study the ceiling. "Feels fine. It's anchored enough. Wuxian?"

"Why did you choose a contract bonding?" Wei Wuxian asked, his grey eyes sharper than they'd ever been. "And why would you send someone to Lotus Pier for that? To ask for me and insist on a child—no, multiple children to be included in that contract?"

Notes:

can you guess what questions wei ying's going to ask??

Chapter 69: In which The Conversation continues...

Summary:

In which The Conversation continues...

A ripple of dismay traveled across his four Bonded.

Nie Huaisang actually sat up properly at that. His fan was folded and tucked into one sleeve. "We didn't, Wuxian," he said, earnestly. "We didn't. The only say we had in this entire thing was that we'd agreed to add another dragel to our Circle. We really had no idea who or—Wangji? Do you or Xichen want to explain? You can explain it better. They were your Elders. The Nies can’t interfere with us now, well, not with me and Da-ge, specifically, because we’ve Bonded in. Xichen and Wangji are different.” 

Wei Wuxian's steady gaze switched to them. "You blindly agreed to a bonding contract without knowing the terms yourselves?" He asked, incredulous. “That’s terribly convenient.” 

"We knew it would be someone the Elder Council approved," Lan Xichen said, slowly. "Not much else. We used up all of our—goodwill, so to speak—when we chose Mingjue. Adding Huaisang used up any that was left, because now we are—well, two sets of brothers. It takes three for a child. As we were, there was no chance for an heir. They’ve tried to add wives, consorts, or whatever you’d call it and Shufu has stood in our defense many times. But they have not stopped pushing for it. Beyond the initial refusal, our preferences weren't really taken into account, except for the minor request that we were not interested in bonding with Fire elementals. The energy is too opposite of our Earth elemental—not sedentary enough, not flexible in the way Shadow or Air would be. Clashing on an elemental level is exhausting already."

"Family curse," Lan Wangji said, softly. He did not flinch at Wei Wuxian's piercing stare, but instead met it head-on. "Our great-grandfather interfered with a night hunt challenge between two Immortals and was cursed for his trouble to suffer from a sensory-deprived version of the Madness that comes to all of us. This was supposed to be explained to you before the contract was signed.”

Wei Wuxian scowled. “Really? So we can blame this all on what, greedy Elders?” 

“Perhaps. But after theirs, you have ours and it is a Clan curse,” Nie Mingjue said, gruffly. “I did ask that they make sure whoever accepted, knew they were walking into two Clan curses, but no one ever said anything after that. I didn’t think they’d find anyone when your name came up. We thought the Jiangs were offering a cousin or Jiang Yanli after her engagement was broken.” 

“Shijie?” Wei Wuxian sputtered. He couldn’t picture her with either of his Bonded and was silently grateful that no one had brought that possibility up in front of Madam Yu. She probably would’ve whipped him for stress relief or some other stupid, trivial reason. 

His fangs ached and he dug his fingers deeper into the little pile of softly purring shadows on his lap. They were a good distraction, even as his mind raced to make sense of the fact that there was a very distinct possibility his Bonded didn’t know much more than he did about the circumstances that had brought them together. 

Nie Mingjue continued, looking rather unhappy. “Honestly, we weren't exactly expecting any of it to resolve upon bonding, but while the curses seemed to fight each other at first, eventually it compounded. Before your arrival, these two would randomly collapse at irregular intervals. Full-body loss of control. Sometimes their magic would be locked—inaccessible, no matter what. Other times, it pushed them dangerously close to the edge of qi-deviation. Nothing helps.” 

“This isn’t to excuse how this was presented to you or why it came across that way at all," Nie Huaisang said, scrubbing a hand across his face. He looked as tired as his brother. “I don’t know the answers to those questions, but I’m sure there’s a stuffy, arrogant Elder somewhere who thought they knew better than us. Fools. It got worse. Da-ge’s downplaying it. The Madness got much worse these past couple of years. Steady devolvement. We could never determine what triggered it or why sometimes, it was much worse for Wangji, instead of Xichen. Eventually—because we’re all bonded—Da-ge began to suffer from it too and then it reached me. Just slower.”

Wei Wuxian pressed his lips together in a tight line. The angry flare of his shadows was quite protective as they wrapped around him, some of them crowding close around his shoulders like a weighted blanket. 

Xira patted his hand, her expression turning concerned. “That doesn’t sound like a typical bout of Madness, but I know it’s different for everyone. I never experienced mine, but I do have large family roots to draw on. There was always enough around me that I didn’t miss a Circle right up until I bonded to these two.” She gestured towards her Bonded. 

Wei Wuxian made a soft sound of protest in his throat and pressed closer to her, barely relaxing when she slung an arm around his shoulders in a gentle hug. It was a soothing, grounding touch and he soaked up the comfort that was so readily offered. “And people know this?” 

“Here? Yes,” Nie Huaisang said. “It’s common knowledge that the reason why we four bonded is because we had no other choice.” 

Priya raised her hand, twisting around in Kane’s lap. "So let me get this straight—when you say sensory deprivation, it's like, blacking out entirely? Or you're aware through parts of it? How does that even work? What did they do to bring you back?"

"And no one could break it?" Wei Wuxian asked, unhappily. "No cursebreakers or spellcrafters? You’ve looked off-realm, right?” 

“It’s like blacking out and waking up in nothingness," Lan Xichen said, nodding to Priya. "Aware that something is happening, but feeling as if we are outside of our bodies and watching it happen."

"Untethered," Lan Wangji said, quietly. "Endlessly adrift. No rest. Nothing can touch you. Nothing reaches out.” 

Wei Wuxian reached up, absently rubbing at his chest again. "And you tried anchoring rituals? To each other or even to your uncle? Or strongest family member? That’s usually a quick and dirty fix.” 

"Uncle's magic was no longer compatible after we bonded," Lan Xichen explained. "Nie Mingjue's shadows do not like it for some reason and Nie Huaisang is just like him. Anchoring rituals with Earth elementals can be—tricky, never mind the family connections.”

"Tricky how?" Wei Wuxian's eyes narrowed at the slippery answer. “That’s the most basic and solid kind of magic there is. Short of a mentor bond or something. Explain."

“…tricky in that Elder Juran was likely to slip something into it," Lan Xichen said, reluctantly. "We couldn't risk some of the more delicate spells or rituals, because there was no way to ensure that it wasn't altered or tainted at the last minute. Of course, the longer we waited to try and preserve the spirit of the ritual, the worse the Madness got. It wouldn’t have worked.”

"Not until you cleaned house," Priya murmured. "That's devious and disgusting. Remind me to walk that bastard through a flaming pile of shit."

Xira's mouth twitched. "I thought being respectful of the dead was a requirement for reanimation, darling. Do you still have control of him?”

"Don't 'darling' me," Priya grumbled. “Of course I do. The cretin deserves it. He’s out of the way for now. I’m not going to do anything until I’ve made full use of him. I’m dead serious, Xira. That's just nasty—especially from an Earth elemental standpoint. Like, you'd know something's wrong? The same way you'd be able to pick out what's a truth and what's a lie, but you wouldn't be able to do anything about it, if your body just kind of kicks you out. You’re basically fighting yourself into submission and I’ve yet to know a dominant Earth elemental who did that and didn’t kill themselves from something that serious. It reads your life force as the thing that shouldn’t be there and attacks your vitals instead.”

Wei Wuxian shuddered. "It's cruel," he said, softly. "Alright, so there's some options for that, but you couldn’t take them. I follow that much. I don’t follow the rest of it. That’s a lot of extenuating circumstances. Nothing about children. Nothing about me.”

The Lans exchanged a glance.

"It was the general consensus that if we contracted in an available Submissive who was willing to agree to a bonding, that it would satisfy the Madness and dissolve it entirely, the way a full and proper traditional bonding would have," Lan Xichen said, carefully. "But apparently, it wasn't enough. Given that we all ended up in the healing pavilion and at Elder Juran's mercy for the past four days-“

Nie Huaisang cleared his throat, arching one pointed brow at Wei Wuxian.

Priya and her Bonded followed his gaze to Wei Wuxian in perfect synchronization.

The combined stares had Wei Wuxian growing pink in the face. He studiously focused on the scrap of shadow in his lap that begged for pets, running his fingers gently over the quivering bit of darkness. "That's probably because of the—blocking spell," he said, uncomfortably. "I, well, don't get me wrong. It was a very nice ceremony and your uncle let me know that I didn't have any other options, but bonding is—serious. I didn't know anything about you. Any of you. I still don’t know a lot about you right now either. For me, I thought I was coming to stay for a week. To see if we were compatible. No one told me anything about a contract bonding. There was just a very weird mention of whether I wanted three children or one, at the end of the group dinner when your Uncle came to Lotus Pier.”

Identical expressions of horror stole across all of his Bonded's faces.

Stunned silence stretched out. 

Wei Wuxian watched Nie Huaisang grip his fan hard enough to hear it creak—he hadn’t even seen when it’d come out of Nie Huaisang’s sleeve again—while Nie Mingjue scowled thunderously. Lan Xichen grew pink, then pale, before he reached over to clasp Lan Wangji's hand for support, who had gone eerily still. The combined roil of tangled energies and auras wrestling each other, nearly gave him a headache. 

A comforting chirrup came from Priya, as she leaned sideways out of Kane's arms to reach across Xira and poke Wei Wuxian's arm. "Hey—hey, it's alright. Give them a minute to pull themselves together. You're just talking. It's a conversation. No one has to feel guilty over choices made when they were operating with the bare minimum of information."

"Listen to her," Xira said, gently. "You do the best you can with what you have in the moment that is yours. That's all that can be asked of you."

"Uncle said that?" Lan Xichen's horror was genuine. "He couldn't have—tried to explain? He just—demanded you sign? No wonder you looked so—Wuxian, I’m sorry.” 

Wei Wuxian blinked. More shadows dripped off of his shoulders and puddled in his lap. He focused on scratching alongside little pointy ears and floppy paws. His shadows chittered comfortingly at him and he forced a bland smile that really looked more like a grimace. "Oh. No. You don’t have to apologize. It wasn’t like that. My signature was already on the contract when I got there. He just helped me see that it was the only sensible option, that’s all.”

Twin growls came from Kane and Lan Wangji, both of them scowling at each other when they realized the reason for it.

"Already on it?" Lan Wangji asked, sharply. 

"Yeah. I don't remember signing it, but I could have. It was genuine. I'd know if it was faked. I just—don't remember signing that. Don’t remember signing anything official, actually. I could have, but I’d like to think I’d have noticed,” Wei Wuxian said. “Which, by the way, my Madness isn't on the same level as yours, I guess? I just get really—angry. Like, I want to tear into something. Feel my claws carving through it, break the bones inside—taste the blood.”

"Which is entirely normal," Priya grumbled. She sagged back in Kane's arms. "Annoying, but normal. The sooner you have someone to bite, the better it is."

"...I had your blood by accident," Wei Wuxian said, wincing. "I snuck a drink out of Huaisang's flask and—it kind of made everything inside of me sit up and take notice. Which was awful, really."

A tiny flicker of hurt shone on Lan Wangji's face before it was smoothed away. "That bad?" He asked, softly. 

"Well, if you could have a taste of something you desperately wanted and never again, or just never taste it and have your imagination keep you company, which would you choose?" Wei Wuxian asked, practically. "Isn't it worse to know you'll never taste that again? There's no end to imagination. Not for me, anyway."

"You had a full comfort feed outside of Nainai's house!" Nie Huaisang blurted out. “That wasn’t your imagination. How did you forget that?"

And then, they all had the distinct pleasure of watching Wei Wuxian blush all the way down to his neck. "I did what?"

Chapter 70: In Which Lan Xichen Listens

Summary:

In Which Lan Xichen Listens

Oh, things were getting very interesting now.

Lan Xichen didn't bother to hide his amusement as he caught the telltale hint of pink on one delicate ear, peeking out from Lan Wangji's thick curtain of pitch-black hair and the giant wave of amusement from Nie Huaisang’s bond, tempered by the slight surge of curiosity from Nie Mingjue’s. He hadn't heard anything about that and Nie Huaisang's positively affronted tone suggested that the degree of rising outrage was directly proportionate to whatever Moment had taken place between them.

Hm.

It was likely something entirely harmless, given Nie Huaisang’s outrage and his darling baby brother’s immediate flush of embarrassment mixed with pride. Oh, he was smitten. Lan Xichen only hoped that he would manage to convey some of that in the coming hours, as he had a feeling the conversations ahead of them were going to hurt. 

Not physically, perhaps, but emotionally at the very least. Everything he’d heard so far only made him worry more. He had so many questions for Shufu! How could he think of springing such a one-sided proposition to Wei Wuxian? And why wouldn’t he have tried to tell him the truth about what was going on with the rest of them? Surely he would’ve understood the importance of starting a Circle on a proper and honest foundation. 

Honestly! 

Lan Xichen tucked those thoughts away for later and gently prodded each of his Bonded’s through their shared connection. A little teasing would lighten up the atmosphere, as long as it didn’t go too far. 

Priya hid her face in Kane's shoulder to stifle a laugh, before she winked at Wei Wuxian, her golden eyes dancing with merriment. "Did you haze out here?"

"...maybe?" he hedged, weakly.

"You did!" she cried, suitably amazed and concerned at the same time. "Oh, Wuxian. I'd say I'm proud of you, but you like you'd melt straight into the floor if I did. Must’ve been really good.” 

Xira elbowed him to sit up straight and shot Priya a scolding look. "Don't tease. You know what it's like to blank out like that."

"True," Priya said, clicking softly at him in a manner meant to soothe. "But in my case, it usually means I had a fantastic time and I always wake up right after to proof of it. Blood and guts everywhere. Easy enough to figure out. I don't mind it. It’s going to happen whether I want it to or not, unless I just live a perfectly boring life and never do anything fun. Really though, even the first time wasn't that bad, though it's definitely more enjoyable when I have you and Kane around."

"It's not the same thing," Wei Wuxian said, plaintively. He scooted a little further behind Xira, his face flaming as he studiously avoided Nie Huaisang’s gaze. "I didn't mean to cause a problem. Sorry if I offended. I didn't do anything you didn't want, did I? Oh Great Void, please tell me I didn't-"

Now it was Nie Huaisang's turn to be all blushy and halfway mock-offended. Apparently, a lot had happened.

"I—no, you didn't! It's fine. It was fine. You're fine." Nie Huaisang said, hastily. "But you were—very deep in your instinctive grip and you wanted comfort. Whatever we were willing to give and you made it very clear that it needed to happen right then and there. Immediately." Nie Huaisang looked as if he wished he hadn’t brought it up at all. 

Cute. 

Lan Xichen was having the time of his life.

He didn’t think Nie Huaisang had ever shown that particular expression before and it kind of made him want to see what other expressions could be coaxed out of his A-Jue’s trickster little brother. But, he had heard some mention of how certain Gheyos could fall prey to their instincts, sometimes turning feral during times of extreme emotional or physical distress. He hoped that Wei Wuxian was alright now or at least healed from whatever had caused him to enter such a state.

Wei Wuxian wheezed, twitching from where one of Nie Huaisang’s shadows had tried to poke him in retaliation. "...I'm sorry," he mumbled, mortified. "I wouldn't have ever demanded that from any of you if I knew that-"

"It was fine," Lan Wangji said, steadily. His ears remained quite red, a perfect match to Wei Wuxian's flushed cheeks and Nie Huaisang's half-hidden face. "I did not mind. You were in great distress and I wished to help. I did not know how until Huaisang explained. So as long as you did not mind that we—assisted—then it is alright. I was not sure that you were able to understand. To consent. I did not want to hurt you.”

"Oh. I was. I mean, I wouldn't have reached for you in any way, if I didn't feel a connection. You didn’t hurt me. You helped. It’s easier to snap out of that when there’s someone who cares enough to take care of you.” Wei Wuxian sat up straight, almost as if he were about to give a lecture. "Instinct plays a huge part of that too,” he said, tapping his wrist with the claim marks along his arm. "In haze, like that? For a Gheyo Submissive, we can tell if you mean us harm. If we have even a hint that you're not good for us or could be a potential problem? We'll attack. Either by luring you close enough to kill, if we're injured or by literally hunting you down, if we can move alright. It's actually kind of terrifying, I'm told."

"Definitely terrifying," Priya said, cheerfully. "It's also why it helps to either have a strong Gheyo Suite of all ranks or at least, highly dominant ranks, like an ACE or a couple of Jokers, if there isn't a Gheyo Alpha. They're the only ones who'll actually be able to break through the Haze and let us know whether it's safe to come down from that kind of high or to defend without hesitation. What happens in between that is private, obviously, but it depends on the Bonded. It helps. Trust me. It really does help.”

"Kind of like an external conscience of sorts," Wei Wuxian said, nodding. "I've had brief flashes of the Haze before, but—usually I'm pretty lucid through it. Enough to know that even if someone irritates me, I shouldn't just kill them even if I really want to. This—wasn't like that. I was just—upset. He hurt Priya, he went after Nainai—I don’t really care what happened after that. He deserved it.”

Nie Huaisang nodded. “He definitely did. I’ve heard a little about those kinds of things. But really. If it’s alright with you, then we’re fine too. I didn't mean to scare you with that. I just meant it's not impossible for you to have what you want. We want it too. All of it.” 

"If everyone agreed all the way around, it's fine," Nie Mingjue said, gruffly. "Moving on! We can talk about the rest of that—later—I'm more concerned with the signature thing. Wuxian, do you think you've signed other things without knowing? Are you saying that the contract could be broken and you'd bear the magical backlash?"

"I suppose," he said, slowly. "I signed lots of things as the Head Disciple. Mainly because Madam Yu and Uncle Jiang were never around to sign—anything." He faltered under the weight of their combined stares. “Lots of Head Disciples do that! It's a lot of responsibility, but everyone needs things signed so they can get what they need!"

More silence. More stares.

Kane pinched the bridge of his nose, his head bowed. “Priya,” he prompted, pained. There was a weight in his voice that didn’t quite make sense. 

Lan Xichen glanced between them, wishing he knew what they were communicating when they did that. It was almost as if Kane didn’t trust himself to speak aloud, but he’d seen the kind of control the Alpha had and that didn’t seem like it would slip any time soon. 

"Wuxian?" Priya prompted, kindly, when he couldn't keep avoiding their eyes. “Do you want to add anything to that?” 

Wei Wuxian faraway gaze gained clarity. “You already know. I guess I knew she was pushing for an arranged contract a little harder than before, but I didn't think she was that serious. This isn't the first time she's tried something like this, but all the other times, it fell through so quickly, that there was no time to pack me up and out of Lotus Pier."

"How quickly did it fall through?" Nie Mingjue wanted to know.

"Quick enough," Wei Wuxian said, tiredly. "Lotus Pier has not had good connections for some time. The flood's damage was extensive. But, she even tried reaching out to the Kuroe Clan, you know? Pretty sure she had no idea I knew Kane. She sent a formal request to them and everything, to both main branches of the Kuroe Clan. All of them refused. Something about requiring within-realm residency and Madam Yu never would've allowed that, no matter how much money was exchanged.”

Kane's expression grew pained. "I never heard anything of the sort, or I would've recommended someone so you could've had a choice. A way out, if nothing else.”

"It's fine," Wei Wuxian said, his silvery gaze settling on Lan Xichen. "It could've been worse. If I'd needed your help, I would've asked."

"Would you?" Priya asked, knowingly.

His grin was somewhat lopsided. "I came to you, didn't I? When I needed a place to stay. When I needed to get away for a little bit."

Lan Xichen found himself unable to break the stare and wishing, desperately he could do something about the masked heartbreak in those silvery eyes. The realization that his new Submissive was hurting and he couldn't do anything about it, tugged harshly at his compassionate heart. There were layers upon layers in the conversation unraveling in front of him and he wasn’t liking any of the bits and pieces that connected. 

Nie Huaisang’s former words echoed in the back of his head, a reminder that Wei Wuxian had been through many things. Possibly many horrible and hurtful things. He wondered if he’d be able to keep the kind of perfect control that Kane had. Lan Wangji had impeccable control, but thinking about the reason why he had it was almost always nearly enough for Lan Xichen to remember that his own temper was equally fierce when it came to protecting those he cared about. 

Oh Ergen’s Heart. 

"Wuxian, is there any way we can break the contract?" he asked, cautiously. "We do want you—please don't mistake that. But if that contract can do you harm—would it be best to break it? It would not mean you have to leave or anything, it’d just be removing anything the contract is holding over you.” 

Wei Wuxian hesitated. "I don't know what it will do if it breaks," he said, at last. "It was always hinted that it could be very bad and I know how Madam Yu liked to make her kinds of contracts-“

"How?" Lan Xichen prompted, gently. He didn’t really want to know how, rather, he wanted to know why, there was so much more lurking underneath the surface and he really didn’t want to push too hard. Wei Wuxian deserved to be able to tell his story in his own time, even if Lan Xichen desperately wanted to know now. 

Wei Wuxian sighed. His shadows flared around him protectively. 

Priya gave him an encouraging nod and Xira patted his head when it was pillowed on her shoulder once more. “You only have to share what you’re comfortable with,” she reminded him. 

“I know,” Wei Wuxian said. “But please don't think me ungrateful for what I have to say. What do you know of Lotus Pier?"

“Recently? Up until the floods, all was well," Lan Xichen said, simply. "They are a decent sect with their 'Attempt the Impossible' motto and nearly all of their disciples are rather free-spirited, but decently trained. They handle a great deal of silk and dye trades and hold waterway rights. We trade with them for certain goods and dyes.”

Wei Wuxian chewed on his lower lip. "And do you know anything about the main Jiang family? Anything about their Sect Leader?"

"He is—very even-tempered," Lan Xichen said, slowly. His brow furrowed in thought, trying to think of everything he’d heard about the free-spirited sect. "It is said he is the direct opposite to his wife, the Violet Spider, Madam Yu, hailing from the Meishan Yu Sect."

That earned a sharp bark of laughter from Wei Wuxian. "The direct opposite?" he asked, mildly. "So if Sect Leader Jiang is—so accommodating—then what of Madam Yu?"

"Wielder of Zidian," Lan Xichen said, slowly. His brows furrowed even deeper. "A formidable cultivator in her own right, but very—short-tempered and fiery."

Lan Wangji frowned. "It does not balance?"

"Define balance," Xira said, unhappily. “That witch wouldn’t know balance if it took Zidian and strangled her with it.”

“Wuxian?" Nie Huaisang called, softly. 

"I'm fine," he said, but the bland smile did not touch his eyes. "We'll run into her sooner or later and I'd rather never have to deal with her again, but you all should know the reason why.”

Notes:

Ergen is used the same way that Wei Wuxian says "Oh Great Void"

Earth elementals use Ergen, Shadows use Great Void, Fire types use Saurenth and generally everyone uses Arielle.

Chapter 71: In Which Wei Ying Talks Of Lotus Pier

Summary:

In Which Wei Ying Talks Of Lotus Pier

Notes:

Dragels come into their "full" inheritance between 16 and 25 years old, sometimes, they lose magic for the year before the inheritance comes in, as WWX did briefly, meaning he had no accelerated healing or enhanced senses, but still managed to be awesome.

Yes, this is franken-canon-fanon. I'm using bits from EVERYWHERE. >_>

Perhaps he shouldn't say anything, but sitting among his close friends across from his new Bonded, Wei Wuxian felt a different sort of emotion settle in his chest at the thought of Lotus Pier and what that meant to him now.

Truly, he would not return.

Regardless of whether they broke the contract or not, fulfilled it or not, he knew in his heart—nay, his very soul—that he would not be leaving his Bonded behind. Especially since they were all making an effort to reassure him that they genuinely wished to have his presence in their shared lives. That was—new. But he could trust it. 

For now, at least. Their shadows were honest and he knew to trust that. He was also aware that no kind of bond would’ve formed if there wasn’t some sort of truth to their words. That only reinforced the idea that he could be welcome here. Well, maybe not exactly in Gusu forever, perhaps they could travel around together or maybe paired up, to keep the wanderlust at bay, but to return and live in the shadows and lakes of Lotus Pier?

No.

Most definitely not. As much as he’d yearned to call the place home, somehow it had never quite settled right beneath his skin. Never worked its way into his bones and down into his soul, the way he could feel Gusu, now. It was there, lurking under the surface. A place where he’d already bled upon its grounds and bared his fangs, living to tell the tale. 

It was Lan Xichen's earnest mention that he was wanted, that settled the first tiny bit of his splintered, aching heart. He was wanted. They'd said so. He was wanted—Lan Xichen had explicitly said so. 

One of the shadows curled in his lap, and nibbled gently at his nervous fingers. He absently patted it until the nibbling stopped. They could sense his unease and he didn't want to reach those high stress levels again, but Xira and the others had a point.

A very good point that he'd always kind of wondered about. If maybe, it was worth it to just have everything out in the open, no matter how new everything was, and deal with it from there, instead of waiting and hoping to feel safe and calm enough to share all the ugly, bloody bits of himself. Oh, he’d had a few conversations like that with the assigned healers who evaluated every Gheyo that came out of the Pits. Those had been painful and agonizing conversations, but he’d learned each time. 

Learned a little bit more about himself, grew a little bit stronger in who he was, and found a little more strength in allowing his daydreams and wanderlust to swim to the surface. Perhaps that was why he hadn’t tried very hard to argue with her, this time around. Madam Yu would never stop trying to get rid of him and at least, when he’d accepted this—contract aside—he’d done so with the fleeting thought that it might finally be it.  

One of the larger shadows curled up over his shoulder, squeezing him into a hug that was all Kane. Oh. He'd kind of forgotten that Kane could do that sometimes. It almost made him smile. Almost. He relaxed into the shadow-hug and forced himself to gather his thoughts together. 

Logically, it was best to tell the truth, especially with both his Alpha and Beta being Earth elements. Their elements would sniff out a lie in a heartbeat, but he didn’t really want to lie to them. There was a kind of freedom in speaking words that were kept buried for so long. Maybe they would value that in their estimation of him. And of course, while he knew the Nies wouldn't mind gradually getting to know him, he also wanted them on even ground as well.

They couldn't support and defend him or each other if they didn't know what they were up against. He couldn't expect them to read his mind, even if it did feel a little bit like that would be so much easier than just—talking.

It always sounded so much worse when he spoke it aloud, no matter how he tried to explain it to himself and, perhaps, maybe that was why Xira had helped to cast the time-ward over their little resting space.

She knew it would take time to admit things that he hadn't wanted to admit to himself. Not yet. Not even—oh.

Well. He hadn’t let himself think about that, but it was a distinct possibility. 

It wasn't about the contract at all, now was it? He didn't care if it was fulfilled or broken, because none of that would matter if he genuinely did bond to them. Proper traditional bonding with the claiming bites and blood exchange. 

Maybe—maybe he could ask? He’d have to think about it, but the tantalizing hope was mind-altering. 

"Wuxian?" Lan Xichen called to him, voice as soft and soothing as ever. “If—if you’d really rather not-” 

“No,” he said, quickly. “If I don’t at least try now, I might not ever find the chance again. Not while—not like this.” Wei Wuxian tried to charm, aware that he was faltering somewhere in the middle. 

This would be hard. 

It kind of made him want to get up and go over there to see if he could convince his bonded to cuddle and coddle him before everything got all sad and troublesome.

Xira's knowing smile caught him off-guard. He hastily looked away, grateful for a slip of shadow that hid his face. The cuddling and other stuff could wait. They were talking.

Just talking. Right. He could do this. He'd done harder things, for sure.

"...I don't want to shock you," he said, at last. He fiddled with his sleeves, focusing on the delicate stitching along the cuff. "And I know a lot of what I'm going to say is probably going to upset you?” 

"Is that a question?" Nie Mingjue asked, confused. 

"It upset me when I heard it," Priya grumbled. "It'll definitely bother you. I'd suggest you all either drink some more calming tea—I don't think that's going to be affected by the time-ward—and support each other in whatever way would comfortably allow you to keep your instincts from spiraling. Trust me, you won’t be able to hold this all in until the end.”

"By support, she means let Wuxian talk," Xira said, serenely. "This is as hard for him to recount as it will be for you to hear. He's only ever mentioned it to us once. It's not pretty. I’d say it’s very ugly. Please be patient with him and yourselves.” 

Lan Wangji stiffened in the way that Wei Wuxian recognized. He'd seen Kane do that a handful of times before Priya dropped particularly troublesome news in their laps. It was also the kind of pinched expression where he was holding his tongue to keep from interrupting her.

Ah. He'd never thought he'd see such an expression on someone else's face on his behalf.

Least of all his own Alpha. He might as well just go ahead and get it over with. 

"I was orphaned when I was very young," Wei Wuxian said, quietly. "It was an assignment gone wrong. My parentals were ambushed and overpowered. They protected me with the last of their magic and I was only spared because of it. Their—attackers—couldn't find me. By the time the spells were released, I was alone. It was such good spellwork that the ones who came to help, didn't see or find me. I was-" he faltered. “Overlooked.” 

Xira squeezed his hand. Priya and Kane both clicked soothingly at him.

"I was homeless for a couple of years," he said, looking up at the ceiling and focusing on the boring, blandness of it. "Being an orphaned child in the Gheyo Pits is not a place for anything young and tender to exist. I got by and eventually, I got out. I don't remember how I got to Yiling just that, I was found by Uncle—I mean, Sect Leader Jiang. He said he was a friend of my parentals and brought me back to Lotus Pier, offering me a place to stay and a spot within his sect.”

Nie Huaisang's fan began to work back and forth, his dark eyes tempered with an emotion that Wei Wuxian couldn't quite pick out. It almost reminded him of concern, but if he thought too deeply about it, his heart wouldn't be able to handle it. He had to keep talking. This was just the beginning, the easy parts. 

He had to get through the easy parts as quickly as possible, so he wouldn’t stop in the middle of retelling all of it. 

"He welcomed me," Wei Wuxian said, plainly. "And Madam Yu did not."

Lan Wangji bristled. His golden eyes flashed, but he remained calm enough when Lan Xichen placed a hand on his arm, as if to settle him. Nie Mingjue’s thick bushy brows remained furrowed and Nie Huaisang’s fan did not stop. 

"She already had Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, so I was just another mouth to feed and one that she did not particularly want. There are rumors that Sect Leader Jiang liked my Mera so much, he tried to court her and was not very happy when she refused, but he respected that. He did not try to chase her or force her, but he yearned for her. Apparently, it was so obvious that people still gossip about it. Some say that she was a fool for turning him down, while others claim that she loved with all her heart and was happiest with her soulmates. Anyway, Madam Yu did not want me there and she made that painfully clear the first time we met. I was—too capable, I guess? She couldn't get rid of me because I was doing so much within the first year. It was the only way I knew how to survive.”

"You learn to be resilient there," Priya said, softly. A darkness glittered in her eyes. "In the Gheyo Pits. Whether it's through the required training or by the hand of the Fates, you learn to scratch and claw your way through the darkest, filthiest of places to carve out a place for yourself in the realms. It teaches you to survive, whether you want to or not."

Wei Wuxian shuddered. "It does," he said, his voice small. "Even if you'd rather be dead than alive. I wished for a long time that he hadn’t found me at all. That I could’ve roamed the streets of Yiling and—lived, quietly. I would have, you know. But, that’s not the point. The thing is, when you live like I did, you learn things. You have to. When Sect Leader Jiang brought me back—I was not in good health. The Pits are never kind and it took a few years to recover, actually, mostly for the sake of having regular meals and more than a handful of hours of uninterrupted sleep.” 

“A lack of sleep can mess with your mind and cause all kinds of problems, especially if you can’t trust where you’re sleeping,” Xira said, softly. She squeezed his knee, offering comfort. 

“I couldn’t trust it then and I definitely couldn’t when I came to the Jiang sect. Did you know Jiang Cheng had—puppies?” Wei Wuxian grimaced, even as he said the word. “I was in Yiling for a short while, but—it’s guarded by Werewolves. Not the natural kind of Were that shifts, but—the wild kind. The cursed kind that doesn’t see anything wrong with taking a bite out of a child rummaging through the trash for scraps.” His chin wobbled. 

Xira patted his knee some more, careful not to offer more affection than he could safely handle. He didn’t want to fall apart and she was doing her best to be there for him. 

His shoulders quivered at the residual fear rising at the thought of those massive, snarling jaws with their bloody snouts, sharp teeth, and skinny ribs showing through filthy fur. Oh, he’d never had a good encounter with them, and anything dog-like was forever ingrained in him to run, hide—get away. To never let anything like that get close to him again. 

“Street dogs?” Nie Mingjue asked, gruffly. “There shouldn’t be Were-kin roaming around unsupervised.” 

Wei Wuxian gave a bitter laugh. “Perhaps here. Not in Yiling. A werewolf that doesn’t have anywhere to go and nothing left to lose, will eventually give into their curse. I-I guess they are little more than street dogs at that point, but-” he faltered. 

“But a starving animal, when cornered, only has one thing in mind,” Priya said, softly. “And if even an animal will fight tooth and nail to survive—why wouldn’t a child do the same?” 

Wei Wuxian curled forward, half-buried with Kane’s shadows melding into his and trying to offer some measure of comfort and support. They twined around his shoulders and middle, collecting into a slightly purring puddle in his lap, begging for pets and scratches. 

“Jiang Cheng had hunting dogs. Puppies. Big enough to bark to make noise and big enough to be terrifying. I couldn’t—I just couldn’t. So Sect Leader Jiang had them sent away and Jiang Cheng has never quite forgiven me for that. I came into his home, made his parents fight, stole his sister’s attention and got his dogs sent away. We didn’t exactly get off on the right claw.” 

Lan Xichen’s expression had smoothed out into a similar blank mask as Lan Wangji, as if he were trying his best to keep his emotions from showing, so as not to worry or alarm anyone. It was rather jarring, considering that he’d always kept a soft expression of openness and warmth that Wei Wuxian had begun to associate with him. 

He wondered if it’d come back, when his awful story was over. Chewing on his lower lip, he forced himself to continue. 

“We got along because he locked me out one night and said he’d set dogs on me if I didn’t quit bothering him. Sect Leader Jiang had insisted that we share a room—I guess he wanted us to be friends right away. Jiang Cheng didn’t want that. I wasn’t really in a place to understand that, so I tried to sleep outside. Lotus Pier isn’t as quiet as Yiling though. Everything’s loud, wet, and not-home. I eventually slept in a tree, fell out of it, and broke my ankle, Shijie and Jiang Cheng found me—and that kind of made us stick together after that.”

“You had a valid reason,” Nie Huaisang said, quietly. “You don’t have to have a good reason to be afraid of something, but you did. That was more than enough of a reason.” 

Wei Wuxian shrugged. “It’s a silly thing to be scared of, but I just—I remember, you know? I hadn’t come into my dragel inheritance at the time, but it was getting close. You know how some dragels lose their magic for a year or two right before it happens? I lost mine when I got out of the Pits. So I didn’t have anything at all. I was just—me.” 

“There’s nothing wrong with being just you,” Priya said, loyally. “It’s their loss that they couldn’t see that.” 

Wei Wuxian offered a crooked smile. “Madam Yu couldn’t get rid of me, but that didn’t mean she had to like me. Sect Leader Jiang made me Head Disciple because no one else could pass the tests the way I did. I got the honored title and none of the respect. It was always my fault, no matter what the problem was or who else might’ve caused it. I was never in the right place at the right time.” 

Nie Huaisang’s fan quivered, he stilled when Lan Xichen placed a hand on his arm. 

“It’d be easier to show you, but I don’t think I could manage that right now,” Wei Wuxian said, quietly. “You know Zidian? Madam Yu’s favorite—language—is Zidian. It doesn’t matter what I did wrong or right, because anything was enough of an excuse for her. One time, we stole lotus pods from one of the farmer’s ponds, and—everyone was there. We were all there. It was a hot day. Too hot to train. Even Shijie was sitting on the dock, waiting for us to get back with some cold melon. We came back and I was—I was the only one caught and whipped.” 

Lan Wangji’s clawed hands dug straight through the floor. His golden eyes fluxed to hazel. His mouth opened and then shut, abruptly, as if someone had slapped his jaw shut. He twitched, turning sharp eyes to Lan Xichen who gave a slight shake of his head. Their silent communication was surprisingly efficient. 

The splintered bits of flooring were cleaned up with a simple repairing spell, but neither side commented on it. 

Wei Wuxian pretended not to have noticed, his eyes downcast. “That isn’t the only time it happened,” he said, softly. 

Chapter 72: In Which Nie Huaisang Processes Things Not Very Well

Summary:

In Which Nie Huaisang Processes Things Not Very Well

Lots more sads for wwx's time at lotus pier in this chapter. comfort comes in the next one!!

The perfectly bland, detached sort of tone that Wei Wuxian used to tell his story stomped all over every single one of Nie Huaisang's warning flags for things-about-to-go-down. He was torn between the very obvious prickling of his instincts being forced to the forefront and the fact that Wei Wuxian looked like he would bolt, if he had half the chance.

He was reasonably sure it was only because Xira, Priya, and Kane were so carefully crowded around him, that their comfort meant more than escaping an uncomfortable situation.

It was both brave and incredibly sad. Simply seeing him like this up close, reminded him of some of the older Nies back home, those who had seen wars, famine, and significant horrors in their lives—those who had lived on after having to put down their Sabers due to significant injury or to take care of larger families and so on. There were roles for everyone there, as best as they could manage, but there were limits. 

He’d seen older Gheyos before when they traveled, the jaded, battle-harder aura they projected always made him a little twitchy. As if it were a reminder that he could end up like that one day, if he wasn’t careful. Turned into nothing more than a battle machine, despite his best efforts to avoid such a terrible fate. 

Wei Wuxian continued to speak, while Nie Huaisang struggled to wrestle the swelling urge for revenge into something more manageable. There was still plenty of the story to hear and he didn't know how he'd be able to stomach the thought of such casual cruelty. He wondered why Wei Wuxian hadn't simply left.

There was nothing holding him down to Lotus Pier, as far as he could tell. Leaving should've been easy—the easiest of choices, really!

Sure, growing up he'd had to learn his way around Da-ge, as he was a stern, solid sort of support that was very different from his parentals, but he was also prone to flashes of temper that would sometimes have Nie Huaisang being sent to kneel in the ancestral hall for a sichen or two or restricted from his arts and hobbies for a month or longer.

Losing his relaxing art time was pure torture, but he always knew that Da-ge cared, despite it all. If he was actually upset enough to follow through on such punishments, well, Nie Huaisang had usually mostly followed it, owning up to the fact that occasionally, he couldn’t help himself and let his guard down. Whatever chaos followed wasn’t always justified, but Da-ge had never managed to stay angry at him for long.

They’d manage to sort of make up without actually ever talking about it within a day or so. It would be something silly like the way that he'd save dinner for him and send Nie Zonghui to retrieve him or a new set of robes or a new fan or paints.

Gifts that were never given in person, of course, just sort of carefully slid sideways in his own direction and then a few days of that awkward silence that they'd perfected so well. They didn't do apologies and that sort of thing.

Seriously, conversations were hard.

Sure, they talked.

They were brothers! They were Bonded now, sharing their own different sibling relationship with two Lans that were both immensely different and exactly the same.

Of course, they talked.

If they didn't talk, they'd never manage to do anything at all, much less stay bonded. Granted, it was usually Lan Xichen carrying a good bit of the conversation at times, but Nie Huaisang had learned how to fit himself into that dynamic.

The thing was, despite all of that, he'd never doubted that he was loved, that his Da-ge cared about him and would raze the realm to the ground if anyone should harm a single scale upon his skin. Even when Da-ge was at his angriest, moodiest and absolute worst—Nie Huaisang knew that he would never willingly hurt him.

It was one reason why he'd been so scared to see the way their Family Curse was manifesting and how it'd only slowed a little bit once they'd bonded with the Lans. His heart ached at the supposed inevitable that he refused to believe in.

Refused to believe in, because there were still good things, impossible hopes, and people like Wei Wuxian.

If there was ever a soul to shine bright despite everything it had suffered, Nie Huaisang would declare it to be Wei Wuxian. There was simply no other explanation he could bear.

"...there were other instances,” Wei Wuxian continued. “But sometimes she would get interrupted by someone more important and I'd be sent to the ancestral hall to kneel. The healers would come—the junior healers that could get away—so I wouldn't pass out or anything. Shijie—considers me to be her brother. She makes soup and fusses over me like she does with Jiang Cheng, but a kind word doesn’t erase years of insults and a daily existence under such cruelty. I could never call her A-Jie, you know?"

Lan Xichen's stricken expression said a multitude of words. He looked absolutely gutted in a way that Nie Huaisang had never wanted to see, much less to witness up close. He fairly vibrated underneath the weight of Da-ge's heavy hand keeping him gently in place, so he wouldn't fly to pieces.

"It's fine," Wei Wuxian said, hastily. Alarm flickered across his face as he seemed to hesitate and rethink whatever he’d been about to share. 

Oh.

Oh, that was not fine.

"I know we're not the same," Wei Wuxian continued. "Madam Yu was always going on about how it wasn't proper, especially because I was a son of a servant, and well, I never saw Shijie like that. Not in that way, you know? Shijie is Shijie. I just wanted her to be happy, because she was good to me at first, when no one else was. Jiang Cheng's a little more complicated, but he'll be fine once he learns to stand up as himself. He just—he doesn’t know better and no one’s ever taught him, so it’s not really all his fault. I-I didn't really fit in there, but my arrival threw everything off-kilter. For me, it was better than having nowhere to call home."

"It wasn't home," Xira said, firmly. "That is not home, Wuxian and I hope you know that now. Home is wherever your soul feels at peace, whether that is in the presence of a person or at a specific location or a feeling that you get when you’ve finally accepted yourself. That’s home.”

He offered a slight shrug, his silvery gaze downcast. "It's a lesson I'm still learning, I guess," he said, crooked smile in place. "I was originally meant to be Jiang Cheng's right hand, but it was never in a way that felt right. It was always like I’d be just what Madam Yu wanted—a servant. We all have to make our way in the realms, but the more I was there—the more I knew I couldn't do it. I couldn’t stay, but they wouldn’t let me go that easily.” 

"You don't have to make excuses for them," Priya said, quietly. "I know you were raised differently from us—in Nevarah, that sort of thing can't really happen. Not to that extent, anyway. That's why there are failsafe protocols, things like an assigned mentor and so on. You don't owe them anything, Wuxian. They took you in, but anyone with a heart should've done that much, at the very least."

Wei Wuxian shrugged, minutely. "The heartless population exists," he said, mildly. "They took me in, fed me, clothed me, gave me a job, and didn't force me into anything-"

"Until now," Nie Mingjue said, gruffly. "That contract business is forced, no matter how you look at it, Wuxian. You should've had the choice and you should've known when you signed that and what it was for. That's not something to overlook. It’s a serious offense. Wars have been started for far less.”

Wei Wuxian's crooked smile grew. "That's a nicer way of putting it," he said, softly. “I am aware it is not—ideal. You know, I've had people ask me why I wouldn't leave. You know, because it sounds so bad if I stop to really think about it, but—I don't think when they ask—that they've ever been where I have. At least I can starve more comfortably in a dry hole to sleep and without wondering if some evil-hearted creature hunter would come looking for me, to sell for parts, organs, or whatever it is that's trafficked these days."

Lan Wangji stiffened even more. His clawed hands were now completely scaled over in that beautiful blue-and-white-silver color combo reflective to his full dragel morph. The worry in his golden eyes seemed to be the main emotion keeping him rooted in place, as if he couldn't bear to interrupt Wei Wuxian now, even though he clearly wanted to.

"That's not entirely the truth though," Wei Wuxian said, sighing. He stared up at the ceiling again, as if that would help him make sense of all it. "Madam Yu has never been—Madam Jiang. It's painfully obvious to anyone who ever visits Lotus Pier, but Sect Leader Jiang has never held that against her. I-I suppose, that's his way of showing that he doesn't see anything wrong with her being her true self. But, the way of the Meishan Yu is very different from the training methods of the Jiang."

Priya snorted. "Do not make me say what I think of that woman, or we'll be here for decades."

"Decades?" Kane arched a brow. "That long?"

She elbowed him, her scowl firmly in place. "Look, I get that people are different, there's—personal differences, generational differences, Clan and Sect secrets—whatever. But, even if I take the cultural differences into place—show me where it's fair? Show me why everyone ignored something like this?” 

"It was fair," Wei Wuxian said, sighing. "We're never going to agree on this, Priya, so just leave it. It has to be fair, because if it isn't-" his voice cracked. "When Jiang disciples go on their first year or two of nighthunts, they're always shadowed by more senior disciples until they're good enough to be on their own. It's very much a hands-on learning experience and we all learn from each other. You learn how to plan your nighthunt the way the training master taught you, figure out how to pitch your camp the way your friends and fellow disciples teach you, learn how to think on the fly based on the seniors that accompany you—and much more."

"What did she do?" Nie Mingjue asked, gruffly.

Wei Wuxian twisted his hands together. "She thought we were coddling them too much. So the year I became head disciple, it was—it wasn't because Sect Leader Jiang didn't want to pick Jiang Cheng, it was because I made sure he could only pick me. I made sure. Do you know what he did when Madam Yu used the younger disciples like living shields?”

Nie Huaisang stilled. He’d never wished for a target for his bloodlust as fervently as he did now. Oh Great Void. 

“He paid the families off,” Wei Wuxian said, matter-of-factly. “He paid them off. Out of a separate account and everything. Quietly. Secretly. Like it was some wretched secret and I didn't understand until I went on one of those nighthunts and you know when you see something so terrible, you don’t believe what you’re seeing? It was kind of like that. I saw it. I couldn’t unsee it. I was all set to leave too, you know? I’d saved up enough to get by, if I was careful. And then I saw it happen right in front of me and I couldn’t move fast enough to stop her.”

Lan Xichen sucked in a breath. His eyes shone. "Wuxian," he breathed.

"She didn't even try to defend or shield them, they were just—in the way or unfortunately too slow. You don't know how to be fast when you're that young. You don't know that two inches down is lethal and two centimeters to the left will kill." Wei Wuxian quivered. “You don’t know, because you haven’t learned. You have so much to learn, so much life ahead of you and someone else’s—pride? Arrogance? Whatever you call that—it’s worth more than your life and so you die. How is that right? How could I leave then?” 

The wounded sound Lan Xichen made, had him clutching at Nie Mingjue's arm hard enough that the burly man winced. Gingerly, he reached out and patted Lan Xichen's white-knuckled hand. 

None of them had an easy answer to such a hard question. 

Chapter 73: In Which Wei Wuxian Gets A Hug

Summary:

In Which Wei Wuxian Gets A Hug

Wei Wuxian's expression grew pained once more. "It wasn't that bad," he repeated, half-to-himself. "I was going to leave as soon as I knew there was a better replacement. Jiang Cheng wasn't—he wouldn't have been good for—I couldn't just leave, you see? It wasn’t right.” 

He shrank in on himself a little more when the expressions staring back at him were all in varying degrees of horror, dismay and shared pain.

That was—unexpected.

He'd only been trying to do what was right. He was older, tougher, and faster than the younger disciples. It'd only taken that one fateful nighthunt to see the careless deaths of two young hopefuls that he'd spent extra hours training, encouraging and coaxing them to visit the Healers or the Cooks for necessary things like bruise balm and high-sugar, real-fruit snacks.

To be the one to take their shattered clarity bell and give it to their parents only to discover that it was so much more worse than he'd ever imagined when he’d finally worked up the nerve to look into it properly.

Oh. How could he have ever left then?

Once Madam Yu knew his weakness there, she honed in on it like a bloodthirsty leech, throwing it back in his face at every opportunity that he was lucky to be the one standing between them and her. Lucky to be the one holding that coveted title that Jiang Cheng still held against him. Lucky to be the one getting paid half of what he was rightfully owed, as if a lack of funds would keep him from acting out.

Ha.

What did it matter if he was going to be punished anyway? He simply made do with what he had and then, he'd found his way back to the Pits and learned the easy way of making money.

Too easy, really, among other things. The Pits had forged him from hellish depths as much as he wished he’d never endured such things, it had brought him to where he was now. It had taught him more than mere survival. 

"I trained a replacement," he said, softly. "I would've insisted on him taking over the title, but then the Floods came. We lost so many people and I lost him when he dove in to save one of the younger shidi and—surfaced with black water in his lungs. He died before anyone could send for the cure. Others followed rapidly. We couldn't handle the amount of repairs and there weren't enough people to answer the requests for help. The Jin probably would've helped more, but after the whole incident with Shijie-" he hesitated. "That peacock doesn't deserve her, but she wants him. I have no idea why."

"And when did Madam Yu start shopping you around?" Kane ground out. "It wasn't just because of the flood, was it?"

Wei Wuxian shook his head. “She couldn’t really, until now. The floods are just the most convenient excuse now. The matchmakers won't deal with Jiang Cheng, you know? He insulted the wrong person and—well, matchmakers are a fussy bunch. And after Shijie's broken engagement, Madam Yu went into a—frenzy. I don't know what she did to get it reinstated, but that made everything worse. Well, for me, it was worse than before. Shijie’s happy about it, I think. She begged me not to interfere so I—I let it alone. I-if that’s what she wants—anyway, after that, I was—spending less time actually helping and more time trying to keep the Madness at bay and dodging her attempts to marry me off without running away with nothing more than the clothes on my back."

Lan Xichen jolted. "That is on her, Wuxian, not you. She took her anger out on you. I cannot imagine it was out of anything other than spite or bitterness. Bonding and marriage and all of that is—honorable. It is not something to be treated so dishonorably.” His words seemed to make the rest of his bonded stare at him, but Lan Xichen's troubled expression had taken on a shadowy pallor that wasn't visible before.

"I'd rather not talk about the Pits," Wei Wuxian ventured. "Or everything else in there, just that—I made it out. I went back. I got out again. It doesn’t have its claws in me. I’ve been to hell and back. It was safer there, if you'd believe it." He cracked a smile, a slight gleam in his silvery eyes. "I met Priya and her Bonded there, something I am forever grateful for."

"Do not get sappy on me," Priya grumbled, her cheeks already flushing. “We just did what anyone with a heart would."

Xira poked her in the side, lips twitching. "What she means is that we're very glad we met you too, Wuxian. Now, that was quite a bit put out there in the open—I think we might need some more tea, some snacks—maybe a break? I know time’s a bit frozen here, but a breather is probably a good idea. Wuxian?”

He managed a stuttering breath, eyes bright and shiny. "I don't think I could add anything else to that," he said, carefully. "Not right now."

"Then you absolutely do not have to," Kane said, firmly. "No one will hold that against you, least of all any of us in this room, I believe?"

Immediate nods came from both Lans, a flash of golden fire showing in Lan Wangji's stiff spine, before more scales began to appear along his handsome face. The sharp ridges of his dragon-morph began to surface.

"We would not," Lan Wangji said, gravely. "Wuxian—I—we—thank you for sharing that with us."

"It must've taken a great deal of courage to keep moving forward and to share all of that with us,” Lan Xichen said, smoothly picking up when Lan Wangji trailed off, his clenched hands in his lap once more. “We are still so new to each other, but sometimes, there is power in speaking these things aloud—in having it out in the open, so it is lighter on you."

Wei Wuxian's crooked grin reappeared, but the shiny-eyes remained.

Nie Huaisang slapped his fan shut and smacked it on the table, his shadows already reaching out to Wei Wuxian as he wriggled out from under Nie Mingjue's very large hand that had kept him in place.

The sound startled him and Wei Wuxian's flinch was tempered with the way that Xira's hand flew out in front of him, a secondary reassurance and barrier to keep him safe and from accidentally stabbing someone.

Or something.

Nie Huaisang winced. "Sorry. I didn't—you just, I need to hold you," he said, flatly. "If I don't, I might have to do something stupid and that would upset Da-ge and I can't do that. I’m already upset. I can’t bite something, I might break a fang. Can I—would you mind if I just-?" he faltered. "Just a little hug?"

Wei Wuxian stared at him in open amazement. He barely noticed when Xira's arm dropped and a smile ghosted across her face. Instinctively, he was already leaning forward for the offered comfort.

"I just—Nie Mingjue and I are half-brothers," Nie Huaisang said, slowly. “And it was considered a blessing to have each other. There was no—sibling rivalry or anything like that. We were both wanted and both—cherished. Even if my Mera only came after his-"

"Both wanted," Nie Mingjue repeated, gruffly. "Both cherished. The way us dragels are—children are a blessing. Even if they are not yours by blood, only in heart. Children are—precious."

Nie Huaisang made grabby hands at Wei Wuxian, his expression pleading. "Please?" he tried, a tentative hint of shadow reaching out. “I won’t do anything else, I swear. I—I just—I can’t sit here like this and listen without—my instincts are screaming at me. I can barely hear you properly.” 

Wei Wuxian hesitated. "I don't know if I'd be able to keep talking if you do," he said, tremulously.

There was a flicker of a pout and then Nie Huaisang went from man to miniature dragon in the space of a heartbeat. His robes dropped to a puddle on the floor as he scrambled across the floor, bumping into the table legs before he launched himself at Wei Wuxian with a series of frantic chirps and clicks. His tiny little claws dug into Wei Wuxian's shadows in his lap, scrambling for purchase to get closer.

A tiny, hiccupped laugh came from Wei Wuxian. He scooped up miniature Nie Huaisang and immediately cradled him in his arms like a baby, allowing the tiny scaled snout to shove its way between the collar of his robes to hide their face in his neck. Miniature Huaisang was no bigger than a small, soft winter scarf. 

Carefully, he stroked the warm, shiny scales.

There was a soft smile on Xira's face. She floated the table out of the way between them and gently nudged one of the fat pillows over to add a bit of a buffer and armrest so Wei Wuxian wouldn't topple over.

"I would just like to ask one question," Lan Xichen said, handing over one of the fat pillows by his own side and watching as Nie Huaisang's shadows ferried it over to Wei Wuxian at once as if they were building a nest of sorts. "Sect Leader Jiang knew? This entire time, about his lady's treatment of you, the disciples and—he did nothing?”

The edge in Lan Xichen's voice was hard and unyielding and it was Nie Mingjue who reached out to pat his white-knuckled hand again. They were holding each other together by the seams. 

"I love that you always look for the good in people, Xichen," he said, quietly. "But sometimes that good can be stamped out so thoroughly, there isn't a speck of it left. I know what you are asking, but Qinghe's own dealings with Lotus Pier never gave away anything. It is not something, I expect, Sect Leader Jiang would wish to expose."

"He knew," Wei Wuxian said, calmly. "That's why I can't call him Uncle anymore. Well, that and he asked me not to. I should've known then, yeah? I kept thinking that surely—I’d misunderstood.” 

Nie Huaisang burrowed closer, his little paws scrabbling along the front of Wei Wuxian's Flexi-suit. He chirped and clicked sadly, trying to lick at Wei Wuxian's cheek and earning a stifled giggle in response, that made him wriggle all over in delight.

"Huaisang!" Wei Wuxian protested, straining away—but not very hard at all. His hands remained incredibly gentle, some of the tension draining away from his shoulders. “No licking!"

Lan Wangji gave a soft growl that trailed off into a whine when all eyes turned to him. He was staring longingly at Nie Huaisang cradled in Wei Wuxian's arms, helpfully pressed as close to his front as physically possible.

"Ask him, Wangji," Lan Xichen said, softening noticeably. "He would not mind a bit more comfort and if it will settle both of you then-“

A little white poof! announced a chubby, white, and blue dragon with tiny little nubbin antlers and big, round gold eyes waddling straight for Wei Wuxian at top speed. Shiny white scales gleamed as little paws braced on Wei Wuxian's knee, those soulful golden eyes peering up at him with the utmost pleading expression.

The next barrage of giggles spilled out of Wei Wuxian with a kind of helpless relief as Nie Huaisang immediately scrambled up to perch on his neck, thin tail whipping back and forth on Wei Wuxian's shoulder. He seemed quite affronted at having his position as cute and personable usurped by one of Lan Wangji’s miniature forms. 

Xira stifled a laugh of her own as Lan Wangji helpfully clambered up into Wei Wuxian's newly vacated lap and plopped himself down, before sticking his snout directly in Wei Wuxian's stomach with a grizzling, grumpy little rumble. His stubby tail batted at Wei Wuxian’s side

Wei Wuxian doubled over, half-hugging and squeezing his adorable Alpha as close to him as he could manage. The tears he'd kept at bay for so long, burned hot and fast down his cheeks as he buried his face in the hollow of his arms half-curled around Lan Wangji.

He startled, faintly, when a warm, wet tongue began to lick at the salty tears, tiny little whines spilling out when the tears only came faster. Wei Wuxian clamped his jaw shut and willed them away, keeping his face hidden until he could wrestle himself under control.

It was why when he felt Xira shift beside him, he didn't think anything of it until broad arms settled across his shoulders and back, warmth blanketing him on both sides as his other two Bonded came to join him. Their presence was warm and comforting with a deep grounding that could only come from the kind of comfort offered out of genuine care. He was very deliberately sandwiched on all sides, their hands, robe sleeves, and magic all surrounding him in the gentlest, sweetest embrace.

Wei Wuxian lifted his face to find Lan Xichen staring at him with such a soft look on his handsome face, that he couldn't do anything at all when those long, elegant fingers gently tipped his chin up and nuzzled along his cheeks, before pressing a kiss to his forehead.

Oh.

Oh, his poor aching heart.

He'd never felt so many different things at once and Great Void, it was more than he knew what to do with. Wow.

Nie Mingjue gave a deep, rumbling laugh from his other side as if he could tell exactly what Wei Wuxian was thinking. But he didn’t allow the reprieve for long, before he was tapping Wei Wuxian's cheek for his own turn. Foreheads pressed together, he simply breathed deep and slow, keeping one large, calloused hand cupping Wei Wuxian's face and smoothing across his damp cheek.

An embarrassed whine slipped out before Wei Wuxian could stop it.

Clicks, chirps, and rumbles of reassurance came from all sides at once. He was sure it was all his Bonded—and Priya's. Warmth flooded his face and filled his heart, soothing even the rawest edge of his old hurts. 

Oh, he'd never live this down, but really, he didn't think he needed to.

Lan Xichen tugged him to the side, pulling on Nie Mingjue as well, and managed to somehow distribute him across their laps. The epic hug resumed and Wei Wuxian found his busy mind turning blissfully blank under the steady, careful contact. Skin to skin, skin to scale, and magic to magic. 

It fit.

He let himself lean into it, hugging Lan Wangji harder to his front and reaching up to squish Nie Huaisang into his neck as well. Neither dragon protested. He felt as if they'd just glue themselves to his side, forever, if it were possible.

Two shuddering, relieved breaths later, Wei Wuxian thought that perhaps, it was possible and that he really ought to let them. If he could have this feeling forever, there was no reason why he'd ever care to go without it again.

Chapter 74: In Which Lan Xichen Has Many Feelings

Summary:

In Which Lan Xichen Has Many Feelings (because he's really going through it, lmao)

Hours might have passed. Or minutes. Or something in between that. It was hard to tell. 

The herbal scent of a fresh pot of calming tea filled the air. A gentle warmth had spread throughout the entire space and only a faint curl of wind was proof that Xira was using her element to keep the warded space fresh and clear for all of them. The harmony of elements at peace with each other was proven in the way a contented hum of magic thrummed through the entire room. 

By the time he could bring himself to think about moving, the mere thought gave way to a low, unhappy rumble that he only barely swallowed back in time. 

Lan Xichen held a staring contest with his stubborn dragon of an Alpha and baby brother. His tentative suggestion that Wangji shift back into a human form for the sake of expedient conversation for determining their next move, had been met with a pointed snout tucked into a sleeping Wei Wuxian’s armpit. He’d dozed off after the emotional upheaval, exhaustion, and relief resulting in more cuddles for all of them as they closed ranks. In the aftermath of the hug-pile-snuggle-fest that left them all feeling a bit raw around the edges, but also very much more in tune with each other, he couldn’t help the immediate onslaught of feelings and suggestions that set his instincts to clamoring.

A Beta’s duty was to keep the peace, yes, but also, to do their best to protect and identify the more subtle threats that might come their way that had slipped the notice of the Alpha, ACE, or Submissive. Right now, the growing sense of helplessness drove him forward, demanding that he do something to set things in motion to make sure that nothing would ever touch his Bonded in a way that left them as Wei Wuxian had been treated. 

Everything that he’d learned through Wei Wuxian’s quiet, almost detached recitation of events, had left him reeling. Yungmeng Jiang had never shown such ugly sides of themselves, though there were plenty of rumors hinting that things were—not quite what they should be. It was never in the context of Wei Wuxian—at least, not in polite and public company. 

Just general rumors that Sect Leader Jiang had once been very fond of the woman who had been the bane of Lan Qiren’s existence. Oh, he’d heard stories from Lan Qiren, but none of them in regard to the treatment of Wei Wuxian, especially now that it was clear that Wei Wuxian was no only startlingly competent and clever, but also incredibly kind. 

Wangji’s reaction—the destroyed floor—coupled with Huaisang’s immediate need to shift and stay close to their new Submissive was the only reason that Lan Xichen had done his best to keep himself together. If he lost control now, he knew, without a doubt, that Nie Mingjue would follow. After the chaos of Elder Juran’s schemes and their own interrupted bonding time—there was so much to be done! 

Channeling his rage into practical things would go a long way in soothing the deep hurt that had carved into his tender heart at realizing that Wei Wuxian had given up so much—for nothing in return. As if it were a given that of course, he would stay in such a horrible place for the sake of those who had no one to advocate for them. 

A fleeting thought flickered through his mind. 

Gusu Lan had trade agreements with Yungmeng Jiang for things like cloth dyes and traded goods that could not be found elsewhere. It wasn’t significant—most of their agreements were for the use of the waterways and joint nighthunts in their territory. 

But anything could be leverage if it was framed properly. 

Lan Xichen tucked that thought away for careful consideration. Oh, the dragel in him wanted to make them all suffer, but the sensible part of his strict upbringing reminded him that there were far worse ways to live than simply being made to apologize or face one’s wrongdoings. From what Wei Wuxian had said, it didn’t sound like Yungmeng Jiang would be receptive to reparations that were certainly more than owed to him. 

Another growl built in his throat. 

He knew Mingjue was methodical and precise in a way that the sturdy man would always be. A greater sense of responsibility seemed to have been set upon his shoulders the day he’d come into his dragel inheritance. It’d stayed when Huaisang had joined them and it’d never shifted since they’d all bonded. He was looking out for them in the way that only he could.

Realizing that only made Lan Xichen ache with the need to comfort all of them. To reassure his Bonded that it was alright that things hadn’t gone the way they’d all wanted, because it’d worked out in the end.

Maybe, it hadn’t been as smooth or hopeful as they’d wanted, but they were all here now. They were together, where it counted, and at least, with some prospects for the future. His fangs ached at the thought of what lay ahead of them. It would be work. 

So much work. 

Politics had never been Wangji’s strong point, but largely because he’d always had such a strong opinion and point of view on what was right or wrong, that anyone attempting to declare otherwise had usually never gotten very far in repeating their opinions.

Or attempting to shove Wangji’s own moral compass in a different direction.

Lan Xichen sighed. He was still cuddled into Wei Wuxian’s side and he wanted to shift too—to a bigger size than Wangji, for sure—and wrap himself so tightly around Wuxian that there would never be any doubt that he was wanted, loved and belonged there with them. All of them. 

Of course, he also didn’t want them all in different forms, should something happen. Until he knew what was settled about Elder Juran and the rest of that mess, he would not be able to rest easy. That would mean moving from their comfortable positions and making themselves presentable. 

Huaisang’s beady eyes peered out at him from beneath his new hiding place around Wei Wuxian’s neck, his tiny paws clutching at the collars of Wei Wuxian’s overrobe.

A gruff chuckle came from Mingjue. “You’re thinking loudly, A-Huan,” he said, gently, in the way that only he could. “What is wrong?”

“Everything!” Lan Xichen burst out, unable to help himself. “That this has been going on for so long! That no one—no one cares! That there’s—and even Shufu!”

His face warmed from his outburst.

Talking to Lan Qiren was probably something he and Wangji ought to do together. Wangji would at least be able to lend his presence and opinion to things and Lan Xichen would back him up in whatever way would make their voices heard. 

“It gets to be overwhelming, doesn’t it? You do it one thing at a time,” Xira said, calmly. She sat nestled into Priya’s other side, sipping a cup of calming tea with all the serenity in the realms wrapped around her. There was sympathy in her gaze when she met his eyes. “You do not have to do everything at once. You just have to do the right things.”

“Definitely don’t do everything,” Priya grumbled. She was half on Kane’s lap and half in Xira’s, her mouth curled into a pout. “That’d just be a pain all the way around and Wuxian might get overwhelmed too, if you all don’t process a little bit more. You need some time. That was a lot to take in and unless something’s going to collapse this very second if you take a breather or two, there’s no rush.”

“You can make plans,” Kane said, slowly. He patted Priya’s shoulder. “Definitely make sure you’re all on the same page for it. But you’re also very newly bonded and—well, usually there’s an adjustment period. Perhaps you can see if your Uncle will let you make use of that? Add on a day or two for just being close to each other.”

“You should actually hit a realignment period if you haven’t already,” Xira said, thoughtfully. “And that would usually determine how much time you can spend with each other, at least on Nevarah. It’s customary to spend at least that much time with each other once the realignment is complete.”

Priya gave a pleased chirp. “She’s right. That might actually do you all some good—seeing as how you’re kind of all over each other right now.”

Lan Xichen flushed pink. “We—I would—that is-” he faltered underneath Kane’s knowing look.

“Time is frozen here for now, but I think that’s been enough realm-shattering news for one session. Have you all had a realignment before? How long was it?” Xira asked. “Some proper rest and proper food will go a long way for all of you—and I don’t mean some formal meal or anything of the sort. I mean, you should decide how true of a bonding you want and get that together. Then spend some time settling all of your instincts.”

Ah.

Lan Xichen’s flushed face fairly burned.

It took him a minute to wrestle his embarrassment under control, largely because he desperately wanted to agree with them. Such things weren’t openly discussed in the Cloud Recesses and Gusu Lan, as a whole, did not speak of such things in new company.

He tried to answer one of the questions first, even as he could feel Wangji’s eyes zeroing in on him, along with the Nies. Wei Wuxian, curled into Mingjue’s side, dozed lightly, unaware of everything happening around him as his body demanded rest.

“It’s fine if you don’t know,” Priya said, cracking a yawn. “But I’m hungry and I’m sure you all are getting that way too. Tell you what—how about we take a look into Qingheng-Jun—that is literally what I was called here for anyway, and you all can settle in. We’ll stay out of everyone’s way, more or less, and see if we can get some answers in the meantime.”

Lan Xichen hesitated.

“Or we could keep watch,” Kane offered, patiently. “Seeing as you have no Pareya to do so. It would not be an imposition and we would be happy to do so on behalf of Wuxian.”

“We couldn’t impose,” Nie Mingjue said, his voice gravelly and deep. A slight furrow appeared in his brow at the thought of wondering who they could actually ask to keep watch.

Pareya would handle that task and switch off when the Gheyos woke, to ensure the Circle’s safety. In the absence of bonded Pareya, trusted family or friends could fill the role. It was a beautiful display of trust between all parties involved, especially as a deeply slumbering, newly Bonded Circle would be vulnerable during a realignment cycle.

Lan Xichen couldn’t help the slight wave of warmth that washed over him at the simple offer. That was—more than he’d expected of them and it was nice to see proof that Priya and her Bonded were really good friends with Wuxian to the point that they would offer.

Maybe—they could accept? Shufu might not be happy, as they were not Lan, but they were Wuxian’s friends and that had to count for something.

Wei Wuxian stirred with an unhappy grumble when Lan Xichen attempted to shift him into a more comfortable position. He turned away and smushed his face right into Nie Mingjue’s chest, rousing himself a second later, when Lan Wangji began to snuffle at his throat.

“Wha-?” He mumbled, scrubbing a hand across his face. “Oh. I fell asleep?”

“You’re tired,” Priya said, flatly. “I’d say your realignment’s coming in hard. You didn’t have one, did you? Think you can stay awake long enough to eat?”

Wei Wuxian shook his head slowly, as if it took great effort. He rubbed at his face some more and gave a disgruntled chirp. His eyes were slightly swollen from the earlier tears shed and there were a few pink splotches across his face, where the imprint of Nie Mingjue’s Flexi-suit had been pressed into one cheek.

“Scales,” he mumbled, rolling his neck to the side to hear it crack. “Was dreaming of scales. I didn’t get any scales. Didn’t you want to share?” There was an undercurrent of hurt in his voice. 

Lan Xichen winced. “We were—going to in the morning. Wangji wanted to wake you, but you were sleeping and it looked like you needed it. I didn’t want to disturb you, but we were going to exchange scales, Wuxian—I swear it. I-I don’t have the ones I picked originally, but—you’re more than welcome to any that catch your fancy.”

Wei Wuxian frowned. “I wish we’d already exchanged them, but I guess it’s fine. I—I’d like to choose them, myself, if that’s alright?” 

“It’s more than alright,” Lan Xichen said, quickly. “Definitely more than alright. We do tend to have rules about wing care and such, so there are always old scales being pulled loose.” 

“If you want me—then bond me,” Wei Wuxian said, sharply. “Don’t start second-guessing yourself now or I’ll start. Can we get out of here? I’ve got a cramp in my leg and—ow!” He turned flashing grey eyes up at Nie Mingjue, before jolting at Lan Wangji’s bite on his arm. “What’s that for?” He yelped. 

“Wangji!” Lan Xichen despaired. “Words—not bites!” He reached over, tickling along Lan Wangji’s chubby tummy to encourage the small dragon to release Wei Wuxian’s arm. Flexi-suit or not, that couldn’t be comfortable.

But Lan Wangji hung on, stubbornly, in the way he usually did, until Wei Wuxian whined loudly, shying away with a chirp that made all of them click reassuringly at him.

Immediately, Lan Wangji let go. 

Lan Xichen tapped him firmly on the nose. “Shift back!” He said, sternly. “We don’t bite for no reason. Wuxian?” 

A faint pout stole across Wei Wuxian’s face. He poked at his arm where Lan Wangji had bitten quite firmly. “Ow,” he repeated. “That’s not the kind of bite I meant,” he said. “You meant it.  You all said you meant it—so prove it.” 

Silence reigned for a moment. 

And then Lan Wangji shifted rapidly from dragon to man and scooped Wei Wuxian up into his own lap, uncaring of how it made Huaisang warble in protest. He nuzzled insistently at Wei Wuxian’s throat, offering apologetic little whines of his own.

Wei Wuxian pushed at him, slightly, before curling forward and snuggling into his lap. “Don’t bite if you don’t mean it!” He said, sharply. “I want a proper Claim mark and I want scales too. If I should’ve gotten scales already, then I should have them now, if you mean it. Show me.”

His stomach growled and the moment was broken.

“Mean it,” Lan Wangji said, nosing at Wei Wuxian’s temple. “All of it. Bite. Scale. Bond.”

Wei Wuxian squinted up at him, searching for something in that solemn face. “Promise,” he said, warningly.

“Promise,” Lan Wangji said, easily. “All of it.”

It drew a little huff from Wei Wuxian, who sniffed as if put upon, but settled more comfortably on his Alpha’s lap as if he belonged there. Scales began to shimmer along his face, a few of the peach-silver tones glittering along his jawline. His hands, calloused and fine-fingered, had clawed tips on the end, showing just how close he was to shifting into a more dragon-like version of himself. 

Lan Xichen sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. Slight tingles ran down his spine at the weight he’d felt in Wei Wuxian’s tone. That was not the wavering inclination of someone unsure, it was the simple and true recitation of what was genuinely desired.

“You can have bites and scales and everything that follows that,” he said, briskly.”But first—food. We all need to eat and right now—Huaisang—change back, please. Wangji, we need to speak to Shufu-”

“After,” Lan Wangji said, hoarsely. “Arrangements were already made. We can—explain. Later.” 

Xira chuckled. “Alright then, if we’re all in agreement—I’ll pull this apart, hm?” 

Chapter 75: IN WHICH WEI WUXIAN GETS BONDED. PT 1

Summary:

In Which Wei Wuxian Gets Bonded, Part 1
(bc u know this is gonna be a 2-parter!!)

Notes:

sorry for the delay everyone!! my upstairs neighbor had a pipe burst and my life has been chaos. anyway, enjoy the start of the mini-bonding arc!! lots of fluff and kisses coming for our boys!!

Wei Wuxian tested the bounce of Lan Wangji’s giant bed in his Alpha’s untouched quarters. He patted at the thick, silky sheets and the soft, fluffy blankets that were sure to absolute ruin him for anything else from today onward.

Xira had shattered the time-altering barrier and they’d all split up into their respective Circles, venturing off for necessities like food and updates about the chaos of the previous night.

Which, of course, led to the point where his Bonded had eagerly seized upon his bold declaration and logistics were immediately set in motion.

They couldn’t simply retire to their original rooms, as assigned, due to the investigation underway, but a general exploration had proven useful, as Lan Wangji’s personal rooms were so tightly warded, that nothing had broken through.

“I’m only saying it’s impressive, Wangji,” Lan Xichen said, teasingly. The clear amusement in his warm gaze was thick and syrupy with the sweetness of genuine affection laced through every syllable. He was pleased that they wouldn’t have to seal their bonds in a public room—Wei Wuxian was quite glad of it too—and he’d taken to teasing Lan Wangji the moment the wards had opened under his touch.

His touch.

Ah.

Wei Wuxian chewed on his lower lip, his hands twisting together in the give of his overrobes. He was nervous—a little bit—and hopeful. This was something he’d wanted for a long time. 

Something he’d never really believed he’d actually have, even if the reality was now unfolding in front of him. The hopeful reality was so close, he could almost taste it. 

They were really going to follow through with it—and there was no going back this time—no halfway gestures, no almost-bonding. It was real and Great Void, he wanted to enjoy it. 

To enjoy all of it and just, well, indulge a bit.

A tiny bit.

A very, very tiny bit.

Alright, maybe a lot, but that was fine! He was a good Submissive and he had very handsome Bonded. Why shouldn’t he do his part in ensuring they were all satisfied before the night was over?

Miniature noodle-dragon Nie Huaisang thwapped his long scaly tail against Wei Wuxian’s shoulder. He’d remained in his miniature dragon form for the entirety of the walk over to their private quarters, unbothered despite Nie Mingjue’s attempts to scold him and Lan Xichen’s attempt to coax him.

Lan Wangji hadn’t bothered him at all, gliding along with a serenely unbothered expression on his face that was not matched by the intense smolder of his brilliant golden eyes. 

Oh, he’d almost lost himself in that intense stare and for the sake of his poor heart, had studiously kept his eyes trained in front of him for the trek through Cloud Recesses. The promise was there—he could feel it as real as anything in the pit of his belly. 

Despite the gently thwapping tail from Nie Huaisang and the occasional brush of Nie Mingjue’s shadows against his hands and feet, the anticipation was almost maddening. Lan Xichen had gone to see about baths and food, while Lan Wangji had methodically set about sound-proofing and security-warding the entire space. Some things hadn’t been touched, while others were clearly destroyed out of nothing but sheer spite from the Elder’s schemes. 

Nie Mingjue was currently in the process of swapping his shadows with the new ones he found around their living quarters, checking to see if any news about the investigation could be heard from among them. His tanned rugged face was rather handsome when he was concentrating so deeply. 

Hm. 

Wei Wuxian had the sneaking feeling that Nie Huaisang had a very limited time ahead of him in his current form and was currently milking it for all he was worth.

Well, not that he could blame him—the warm weight was very welcome and reassuring around his neck, even if he could do without the occasional smack to his arm—that actually did kind of hurt, Huaisang!

He caught the thin tail between two fingers, tugging very gently at it, when Nie Huaisang’s next flick nearly clocked him in the nose.

“Hey,” he said, reaching up to untangle him. “You should change back, if you actually want to-”

And, suddenly, he had a very full lap of teary-eyed Nie Huaisang and a firm swat to the head, courtesy of that ever-present fan.

“Ow?” He tried, leaning back to avoid the second smack. “Huaisang!”

The fan dropped to the bed and Nie Huaisang locked his arms around his neck again, face buried in Wei Wuxian’s neck as if he would never be moved from it. Fangs scraped dangerously close to his neck, but settled for a blunt-toothed bite of annoyance instead. Shadows twined sharply around them, a few of the braver wisps wrapping tightly around Wei Wuxian’s wrists and fingers. 

“Hey,” Wei Wuxian said, softer. 

He held up a hand when Nie Mingjue’s alarm translated into both of his Lans stepping forward. He hadn’t even realized Lan Xichen was back. 

Huh. 

“Huaisang,” he said, gently—coaxing, almost. “Huaisang, I’m here. It’s alright-”

“No, it’s not!” Nie Huaisang jerked upright, righteous fury ablaze in his dark gaze. “It’s not alright, Wuxian! None of it is alright. Not what they did to you, not what happened when you got here and not—not what the Elder’s schemes almost did to you right when we were trying to-!”

White and blue robes blurred before Lan Wangji was across the room and standing directly in front of them. As if summoned by their distress, concern radiating off of him in a way that hadn’t seemed possible before. 

“Hush,” Lan Wangji said, gently. He placed one hand atop Nie Huaisang’s head and the other on Wei Wuxian’s. “What is right and what is wrong is not always known by those who claim to know it. We cannot change what has happened. That time has passed.”

“And they got away with that!” Nie Huaisang snapped. “How can you stand that? How can you let that go? They could’ve—he could have died, Wangji!” His eyes fluxed darker than pitch black, the shadows in the room—trembling.

Lan Wangji’s hands grew heavier, but his lips thinned into a line, as if he wasn’t sure whether he ought to answer that or simply to let Huaisang speak his mind. 

Wei Wuxian sighed, tipping his head up just enough to relish in the fact that Lan Wangji had large hands and a gentle touch. A reddish tinge to his own darkening gaze causing the mix of shared shadows around them to shiver and settle instead.

“I’ve made my peace with what I’ve had to,” he said, quietly. That was the limit of pure emotion that he could handle for the day. He’d talked and shared and bared more of himself than he’d ever thought possible and now—he wasn’t going to think of it until he was properly bonded—and even then, probably not without a decent buffer of a few weeks or something to soften the rawness of it. 

Great Void, it did hurt. 

If he thought too deeply about it. 

Best to focus on something else. The goodness, the newness, the hopeful future awaiting him here and now. It was better to remember the good things and forget the hurtful ones. 

“Wuxian!” Nie Huaisang said, sniffling. His expression was genuinely torn as if he couldn’t decide whether to pull himself together—or to fall apart right there. 

“Aiyo,” Wei Wuxian clucked, tucking him close and tentatively smacking a kiss to one flushed cheek. “We were doing happier things, weren’t we?” 

Nie Huaisang pressed closer, looking decidedly miserable. “It’s not right,” he said again, voice small. 

“It isn’t. But we will all decide together on what to do about it later—with help,” Lan Xichen said, firmly. “And if Wuxian is in agreement. No scheming without permission, A-Sang. I mean it.”

“He means it,” Nie Mingjue said, loyally backing up his lover with a stern look on his face. “And so do I. This is—serious. It’s not something to take lightly and charging into something we barely know could have far-reaching consequences. You know our involvement would impact both Qinghe Nie and Gusu Lan.”

“Both are good points. It will be sorted,” Lan Wangji said, serenely. He gave Wei Wuxian and Nie Huaisang both two pats, then stepped back. “We will do that later. For now, how does Wuxian wish to proceed?”

Wei Wuxian flushed pink. He squeezed Nie Huaisang, reflexively. His Flexi-suit felt plastered to his skin and impossibly tight at the prospect of what lay ahead. The large steaming tub of hot water wasn’t even properly set into the room and seeing it only made him more confused. 

There was no way he’d be able to take a bath if they were all just standing around watching him and—really! Why didn’t one of them take charge? Why did it have to be him?!

“I—well—we should—probably get out of our clothes?” He managed, avoiding the amused gaze from Lan Xichen and the growing mirth in Nie Mingjue’s.

Lan Wangji gave a little huff that might’ve been a laugh. Slowly and methodically, he began to strip out of his clothes, folding each piece and setting it on the chair by the nightstand. Beautiful skin and long, silky hair was now in full display, hints of white and blue scale showing through in patches on one hip and a spot near his left shoulder. 

“Wuxian should speak his mind,” Lan Wangji said, calmly. “And let us know what he wishes. The hot spring in Mingjue’s section is untouched. We will bathe there. Brother brought the tub to rinse.”

“Why didn’t you say that earlier?” Wei Wuxian wheezed, face almost as steaming hot as the tub. He barely managed to steady Nie Huaisang, when he tipped off of his lap and hastily hurried to divest himself of his own clothes.

Clothing charms zinged through the room and for the next few minutes, everyone was quite busy between the usual checks for any rips or tears in their Flexi-suits and the necessity of taking their hair down.

By the time Wei Wuxian remembered his nerves, they were all clustered around the outdoor pond outside of Nie Mingjue’s personal quarters where the security wards had preserved a beautiful little hot spring tucked away behind thick, dark rocks and lovely bits of greenery and florals. 

Heavy steam rose up from the corners, casting a faint mist about the area, before it pressed up against the wards keeping the excess moisture from reaching the actual building and living area. 

A little gravel pathway led down to the water’s edge and Wei Wuxian had no time to guess on how the wooden tub had made its way there, before he was being offered the first turn to rinse off from fang to claw. 

He did so and hurried into the water, unable to help a happy groan at the searing heat that spread rapidly through his sore muscles and achy scales. It was absolutely heavenly! 

Something in the water made it silky smooth and almost milky with the way it slid across his skin, leaving his scaled hands feeling renewed and his hair sleeker than ever. He ducked under the water, just to check and resurfaced to find himself plastered up against a wall of solid muscle. 

Ah. No. 

Four walls of solid muscle. 

Well, three and a half-ish. Nie Huaisang wasn’t solid bulk like Nie Mingjue and his Lans, but his sturdy, wiry build was nothing to laugh at either. 

Wei Wuxian swallowed, ducking back under the water until it nearly tickled his nose. He eyed Lan Wangji first, instinct compelling him to seek approval from his Alpha, to check that everything was still alright and that he was safe there. 

Safe and secure. 

Lan Wangji leaned forward, his golden gaze softening, handfuls of thick, silky hair sliding over one shoulder. “May I?” He murmured, voice honeyed and smooth in a way that sent tingles rippling down Wei Wuxian’s spine. 

“…yeah?” He managed, weakly. 

“May we,” Lan Xichen corrected, his gentle demeanor seeming even more ethereal underneath the misted glow around them. 

“Yes!” Wei Wuxian blurted out, before he could do anything embarrassing like drowning right there on the spot from something ridiculous like—oh. 

He was coaxed to stand up straight, presenting his wet, glistening body for their immediate appreciation. Large hands brushed and smoothed over his warmed skin, pink in some areas and peach-scaled in others. 

Nie Mingjue’s calloused hands trailed blunted claws across one flank while Lan Xichen’s elegant fingers scooped up his hair and wound it up and out of the way. Nie Huaisang dribbled a handful of hot water along his exposed shoulders, helped along by his shadows. 

And Lan Wangji? 

He’d simply reached out, tipping Wei Wuxian’s chin up with those long, elegant fingers and slotting their mouths together as if it were the most natural thing in the realms. 

Chapter 76: IN WHICH WEI WUXIAN GETS BONDED. PT 2

Summary:

It's happening!!

The bond! The Bites!! So proud of our boys...

Notes:

tysm for being patient!! being sick in summer sucks, but at least I can go back to my apartment now that the pipe issue's fixed. why is life chaos in summer??

Perhaps it was the most natural thing. 

As if they’d done it thousands of times, pressing up into each other, devouring with lips, fangs and tongues. Taking and giving in a way that suited them just fine. 

Wei Wuxian melted into the kind of slow descent that slipped into a syrupy, hazy bubble where nothing mattered but existing in the moment. 

He stopped tracking the hands holding him, caressing his slick, heated skin. It didn’t matter which one of them it was. Not really. Not when they were all there—for him. 

Not when he was about to be all theirs.

Allowing his eyes to slide shut and his body to relax into their tender care was yet another sliver of surrender. Trusting that they were there for him in all the right ways that mattered and even the ones he had yet to envision. 

They were gentle hands, but ones that had worked, fought and trained hard. Callouses, little scars, the roughened bits of scale where new skin had yet to push fresh scales through to the surface. 

Magic, soft, whisper-like almost, in the lightest feathery brush against his body, teased at places he hadn’t known could be sensitive and so overwhelming in the best of ways. 

There were hands reaching for him, guiding, coaxing, and turning him, even as he was pampered, bathed and kissed quite thoroughly within an inch of his life. He never had to even think about what would happen next, because his Bonded never gave him a second to worry. 

So attentive that his every heartbeat seemed to be coaxed from his very being and fed straight into their hearts, cycling back through each other to be returned to him. 

Oh.

By the heart of the Great Void. 

No wonder it was always said that a Bonded Circle was a sacred and beautiful thing. 

It turned into a hazy, pleasant blur that left him feeling drunk on the giddiness of affection and desire so easily given and accepted in return. 

Somehow, they moved him from the hot springs to the bed and in the thick tangle of the softest sheets he’d ever known, Wei Wuxian gave himself entirely into an eternity that felt like every single wish coming true. 

Every single scrap of kindness he’d struggled to cling to, every good deed he’d done from the goodness of his own soul, and even then some—oh, it was returned to him right then. 

Every good thing. 

He blinked owlishly up at Lan Wangji when the shadows around the bed, eased enough for him to see a bit clearer once more. There were still hands on him, rubbing in scented body oil and massaging at each limb until he was nothing more than a contented puddle. 

“Where do you want the bites?” Lan Wanji fairly purred. “Here?” He stroked long, elegant fingers down Wei Wuxian’s warm neck, pressing gently at the sides where no scales had come out yet. 

Wei Wuxian’s breath hitched. 

He blinked rapidly to dispel the happy tears that threatened to spill over. There was only so much emotion he could hold in his body, after all. 

“Traditional marks?” Lan Xichen murmured, appearing over Lan Wangji’s shoulder, his gaze so gentle and lovely that it made Wei Wuxian quiver under the weight of such regard. 

To be the focus of two such handsome men—two such strikingly wonderful Bonded—! 

He struggled to focus on the words, his mind delightfully torn between wanting to sink back into the pleasurable haze and to clutch the precious offer extended to him in his own hands to hold it close to his heart. 

“That looks like a yes,” Nie Mingjue said, fondness clear in his rugged features as he stroked a broad, calloused hand up and down Wei Wuxian’s bare flank. “Is that a yes, Wuxian?”

“Do you want our marks somewhere different?” Nie Huaisang asked, his eyes pitch black, but his body already half-scaled over in eagerness. “You can put them anywhere.” 

“Not anywhere,” Nie Mingjue said, indulgently. “Somewhere that he can reach them easily—just in case he should ever have need to.” 

Wei Wuxian tried to speak, failed, and tried again, his voice light and breathy in a way he hadn’t ever known was possible. “Traditional,” he whispered. “And—wrists?” 

“Neck for them and wrists for us?” Nie Huaisang asked, perking up even more, if that was possible. “Oh, you are too good to us,” he strained free of his half-squished position underneath his brother to bury his face in Wei Wuxian’s stomach, nuzzling at the warm skin. 

Wei Wuxian stifled a giggle at the ticklish feeling. “Wrists are good,” he managed. “Easy to reach?” 

“…you wanted them somewhere else,” Nie Mingjue guessed. “Do you want just one wrist mark and maybe another one somewhere else?” 

Wei Wuxian stared up at him, the indecision dissolving into nothing. The choice was so openly and blatantly his and they were willing to ask, to wait and to adjust.  

Oh, his poor heart!

It would beat right out of his chest, if he didn’t clutch Nie Huaisang straight to him. 

“Wrist is good,” he said, hoarsely. “Please?” 

“You need never beg with us,” Nie Mingjue rumbled. “Unless of course, you want to—but that’s not a now conversation.” 

“Definitely not a now conversation,” Lan Xichen said, exasperatedly. He elbowed Nie Mingjue and shuffled around on the bed to reach Wei Wuxian’s left side. “Left or right?” 

Wei Wuxian squirmed faintly as Nie Huaisang was pried from his arms and Lan Xichen helped him to sit up, so Lan Wangji could settle behind him. 

Before he could process the logistics of it, he was comfortably sandwiched between both of them, skin against skin, scale against scale, warm mouths ghosting over his trembling body. 

“Right?” Lan Wangji asked, pressing an open-mouthed kiss to the right of Wei Wuxian’s neck. He teased the warm skin with the faintest rasp of his fangs. 

Wei Wuxian quivered. 

“Want to—do it too,” he whined, pushing ineffectively at the warmth that surrounded him on all sides. They were all so sturdy!

“Bite Wangji first,” Lan Xichen said, amused. “And we would be honored to have it returned in whatever order you desire.” 

“Slick him up first,” Nie Huaisang said, handing over a pot of salve that was passed around all of them. “It helps with focusing the magic on the bonds as they happen.” 

Wei Wuxian twitched, but barely reacted beyond that as the pot of salve was applied to talented fingers and too soon, he was squirming for an altogether different reason. 

“Da-ge or me?” Nie Huaisang asked, wiping his fingers on his own stomach. “Da-ge is better if you’re biting Wangji first. Then cross-bond me and Xichen next.” 

Wei Wuxian tilted his head to the side, before extending his hands towards them. “All at the same time,” he said, softly. “…please?” 

Nie Mingjue’s eyes grew wide, but a pleased rumble stuttered out of his broad chest. “Are you sure? That’ll be intense.” 

“I want to feel it,” Wei Wuxian said, finding the strength to speak louder and clearer. “I want all of you.” 

“And we want you right back,” Nie Huaisang said, firmly. “Da-ge?” 

“Of course we do,” Nie Mingjue said, roughly. “That’s never going to be a question with a different answer.” But his shadows betrayed his happiness with the bobbing and weaving motions behind his back. 

Nie Huaisang hid a smile that was briefly shared with Lan Xichen. 

But it was Lan Wangji who drew Wei Wuxian’s attention back to himself with the light rasp of his clawed hands along the trail of peach-and-silver scales down Wei Wuxian’s back. 

“Mine,” he said, quietly, but surely. 

Wei Wuxian’s eyes fluxed black, matching the elemental shift in Lan Wangji’s now deep brown gaze. “Mine,” he echoed, leaning forward to plant a kiss at the corner of Lan Wangji’s mouth. 

Staring into those dark eyes, he slowly leaned back into Lan Xichen’s embrace and extended his hands on each side, so Nie Mingjue and Nie Huaisang could reach him with ease. 

“Breathe,” Lan Xichen murmured, bending his head to lave at the unmarked side of Wei Wuxian’s neck. “We have you.” 

Wei Wuxian closed his eyes, pulling his shadows in. His magic flickered, sparked and thrummed in heady anticipation under his skin. 

Lan Wangji’s reassuring rumble was the only warning he got. Four sets of sharp, powerful fangs sank into his body with unerring precision. 

Lan Wangji on his right, Lan Xichen on his left, Nie Mingjue on the inside of his left wrist and Nie Huaisang on the right. 

The tiniest of whimpers left his lips, before Wei Wuxian’s head lolled backward and the magic ignited. 

He felt their claims take with the lightning quicksilver fire of a bond so deep he could feel it in his bones. So perfect for them, so beautifully matched in ways that he’d never imagined was possible. 

Head thrown back, magic sparking and spinning inside of him, Wei Wuxian coaxed it spill over and  let his instincts take control. 

The bites burned for the briefest of seconds, before his Bonded withdrew and pressed closer for their turn. Lan Wangji presented his neck and Wei Wuxian let himself be coaxed upright—fangs aching. 

He bit into that pale, proffered neck, fangs digging in deep, magic ensuring that the returned, reciprocated bite would take.  The coppery tang of blood in his mouth set his senses on fire in pure delight. He knew that taste—he’d had it before. 

Shift. Twist. CLICK. 

It echoed through his entire body, a name inscribing itself on his very soul, it seemed. Carving out a home to belong where he should always be. 

Wangji. Alpha. 

Wei Wuxian purred, withdrawing with a few kitten licks to the bloody bite already healing into the familiar shape of the Gusu Lan Cloud symbol. 

And then Lan Xichen cupped his cheek, turning his face to the side, leaning forward, his own neck bared for the return bite. Wei Wuxian gave a helpless little wriggle, twisting in their shared laps to set his bloody fangs right where he wanted them. 

Shift. Twist. CLICK. 

And it echoed. Xichen. Beta. 

A different sort of bond snapping into place, right alongside Lan Wangji’s. He wondered, briefly, if it was possible to ascend to immortality right there from the sheer bliss of feeling how much they desired and adored him. 

He gave a disgruntled little murmur when Lan Xichen laughed, but gently coaxed him back. The soothing kiss and the taste of his own blood on Lan Xichen’s tongue was enough to soothe him, especially when he could feel a steady reassurance through the new bond. 

Then Nie Mingjue was right there and what else was he supposed to do, but throw himself forward into those broad arms, mouth open and fangs scraping against that delectable throat. 

Nie Mingjue laughed even as Wei Wuxian bit hard, digging his fangs in, claws scraping lightly against tanned skin. “I’m right there,” he rumbled. “I have you, Wuxian.” His broad hands settled on Wei Wuxian’s hips, squeezing once. 

Shift. Twist. CLICK. 

And it echoed. Mingjue. Gheyo ACE. 

Wei Wuxian withdrew licking blood-flecked lips, his instincts running wild inside of him from sheer delight. He could feel the strength of the new bond snapping into place. Could practically taste how pleased their shadows were with each other. 

He purred loudly when Nie Mingjue held him still to nuzzle at his throat, pausing to lick over the newly healed marks at his neck. 

Oh. 

Oh that was nice! 

He could feel both Lans tremble as the bond stretched out, connecting them to each other, amplified in the way that Lan Xichen already bore Nie Mingjue’s mark. 

Distantly, he was aware of Lan Wangji reaching for Nie Huaisang to bring him close enough for his own turn. And then they were switching and he was in those strong, slender arms again, still surprised at the strength in them. 

Nie Huaisang stared at him, his dark eyes simmering with a wealth of emotions that couldn’t ever possibly be put into words. 

“Forever,” he whispered, so light that only Wei Wuxian could hear. “Yours.” He tipped his face up, throat exposed, neck bared. 

Wei Wuxian clutched at his shoulders to hold him still and leaned in, mouth open. Fangs sank into willing skin, blood filling his mouth as the final loop was closed. 

Shift. Twist. CLICK. 

The echo reverberated through his entire being. Huaisang. Gheyo Queen.

Notes:

THEY'RE BONDED FOREVER NOW!

(scale exchange gonna happen when they aren't haze-drunk from the bonding)

Chapter 77: In Which Wei Wuxian Gets A Healing Boost

Summary:

In which the bonding scene finally comes to an end!

Notes:

hello lovely readers!! so sorry for the delay. i have been quite sick these past months and not able to do much of anything while recovering. if you are still reading, please enjoy this update!! tysm!!

The scent of sweat, sex, and blood filled the air in the shared room. A faint flicker of visible energy crackled in the corners, but heavy shadows obscured most of the visible portions of both the room and the occupants. All protective wards held strong, easily containing the happenings within and maintaining a strict sense of privacy for the newly-bonded Circle within. 

On Lan Wangji’s bed, five very happy dragels continued their very explicit celebration of each other and their confirmed connection. A distinct sense of joy and playfulness hung in the air, occasionally punctuated by a soft moan, a low whine, or a very pleased warble of appreciation. Every single sound was an open acknowledgment of what they now were—or active appreciation for whatever was happening in that precise moment. 

Lan Wangji, as the Alpha, was the first to lay claim to Wei Wuxian in body, soul, and magic. A claim that neither of his Bonded protested and that Wei Wuxian gladly encouraged by little chirps of interest and slight arches or twists of his body to appear more enticing as he reached for what his new Alpha was willing to give him. Lan Wangji tenderly mouthed over the fresh claim mark on Wei Wuxian’s neck, teasing the sensitive spot until the slip of his fangs was barely more than a faint prick of discomfort.

Wei Wuxian arched off the bed and into his arms, clutching him close to keep his fangs right where he wanted them, even as it allowed Lan Wangji to press him down into the bed and connect them more intimately than before. Pleased emotions zinged through the open connection of their bond, a continual feedback loop on just how much they were enjoying themselves. 

“Lan Zhan-!” He whined, digging his clawed hands straight into Lan Wangji’s shoulders. The needy pulse of his instincts running wild left him begging for more of whatever his Bonded wanted to give him.

To his grateful surprise, the answer was—everything. 

Pleas and whines for ‘more’ and ‘faster’ were swallowed up in kisses that stole the breath from his soul and poured it back into his body again. He was never overwhelmed, but also, never left alone. His Bonded kept on touching, stroking, and reassuring him in every way possible—physical, magical and instinctual—that they were there for him and that he could ask. 

And he asked. 

Over and over again, to be answered each and every time. 

He only had to dare to think of asking to be held tighter or kissed again or to reach with a single slip of shadow and be met at once with an answering wisp of another. Every wordless plea brought a gentle, patient reply. Attention, validation, reassurance—all of that and then some, until there was nothing but proof of how much they loved him. 

It most certainly helped that Lan Wangji was very thorough—ensuring that Wei Wuxian couldn’t ever forget their first night—and making it impossible to doubt that he was most definitely wanted.

So wanted!

Lan Xichen indulgently gave up his right to be the second one to lay claim to his body in favor of allowing Nie Mingjue to be second. His amusement made it such a light-hearted affair that Wei Wuxian actually laughed as he was passed between his Bonded. They were so good to him!

To keep the balance in check, a cross-bond of Alpha to Gheyo ACE would give Wei Wuxian a more solid bond, as his Gheyo Suite was not completely filled out and there were currently no Pareya to add to the mix.

Nie Mingjue was built like every hot and heavy fantasy dream that Wei Wuxian’s teenage self had once fancied. Enough muscle to manhandle him and well-proportioned attributes to make it—memorable. Unlike Lan Wangji, who had practically savaged Wei Wuxian’s neck with his playful bites, Nie Mingjue dedicated himself to teasing, biting and thumbing over Wei Wuxian’s nipples.

Delicious torment that could go on endlessly. 

Wei Wuxian whined and writhed underneath such handling, thoroughly enjoying the way it made Nie Mingjue click and croon at him when he’d gasp from the renewed sensitivity of being freshly healed all over again.

Because that was something he hadn’t expected. His body was easily keeping up with his Bonded’s affections, thanks to the influx of raw elemental energy and pure magic. His Bonding had brought along a heavy dose of magic that had been almost unbearable. Wei Wuxian hadn’t known what to do with it or how his body would channel it, only to find that the very last of his old hurts and aches were gradually fading out to nothing.

Absolutely nothing. 

Vanishing!

As if they’d never existed altogether.

Great Void, that was a blessing he’d never imagined.

Wei Wuxian panted, clutching at Nie Mingjue’s shoulders as he came down from that last high. His claws might’ve pierced through those tough scales as the teasing hint of Nie Mingjue’s blood filtered through the air again. His mouth watered almost at once. “Mingjue-!” He whined, mouthing sloppily at the blunt-fanged bite he’d placed on his neck.

It was more of a tease, than an actual bite meant to break skin and scale. 

“Bite, if you want,” Nie Mingjue said. 

A pleased rumble jolted them together, making Wei Wuxian bite half-heartedly at Nie Mingjue’s stubbled cheek when it reminded him how—deeply—they were connected.

“Is it my turn now?” Lan Xichen asked, gently amused and patient as ever in a way that only a Beta could be. “You still have Huaisang after me.”

Wei Wuxian whined.

Automatically, Lan Wangji and Nie Huaisang clicked and crooned in a soothing chorus.

“There’s no rush. You’ll just be the first one to know if the realignment’s taking. I don’t want you to be caught unaware. Here—let me,” Lan Xichen said, easily lifting him straight from Nie Mingjue’s lap and right over to his.

Oooh.

Wei Wuxian trembled. He scrabbled to hold onto something—someone—as he processed the very distinct differences between Nie Mingjue and Lan Xichen. That was—well, it was. Taking a moment to breathe through it as his body adjusted, Wei Wuxian could feel his Bonded’s amusement looping through him as they all caught his reaction to the switch. 

Nie Huaisang helpfully guided his hands to Lan Xichen’s shoulder, smirking the entire time. “Good?” He asked, teasingly.

As if he hadn’t been sat on Lan Xichen’s lap scarcely ten minutes ago.

Wei Wuxian wished he had a fan in his hand to deliver a few handy smacks, even as his face warmed faintly. There was nothing to be embarrassed about, but still-! He settled for chomping at Lan Xichen’s ear instead, even as he squirmed and grumpily warbled as he settled onto his lap.

“Sorry, sorry,” Lan Xichen murmured, nuzzling along his neck and throat. His elegant, long-fingered hands stroked soothingly up and down Wei Wuxian’s spine in long, sweeping movements. “That was mean, wasn’t it?”

Wei Wuxian gave up on biting his ear in favor of fixing Lan Xichen with a sharp, calculating look. He seemed to come to quite a conclusion and gave a short roll of his hips that drew a stuttered breath and powerful hands clamping down on his waist to keep him from repeating it.

Lan Xichen’s choked gasp was quite satisfying. 

“No,” Wei Wuxian said, gleefully. “That was.” 

Another ripple of amusement circled through his bonds. Nie Huaisang’s laughter was the loudest of all. By the time it was his turn, the strong sense of playfulness had overtaken all of them.

Stretched out on the rumpled sheets of Lan Wangji’s bed, Nie Huaisang held his arms out to Wei Wuxian and allowed him to take charge and set the pace for their own turn of the ritual claiming and confirmation. Already, he could feel the creep of the realignment beginning to tug and pull at the edges of his consciousness. 

He was close to the end of the bonding and his Bonded were all there. Nothing more remained, but to sink into the restful, restorative sleep that would properly realign all of their magic, their elements, and their very souls. It was so tempting, that Wei Wuxian had to deliberately push it away in favor of focusing on Nie Huaisang. 

They’d made it this far and Great Void, he was going to see it through to the end!

“You are good to me,” Wei Wuxian mumbled, easing down with only a slight wince. Nie Huaisang’s slighter build did not detract from any of his other attributes. Wei Wuxian was grateful for the accelerated healing, which was incredible for his refractory period.

It was only the slight exhaustion now that made him shiver.

Easing forward to curl into Nie Huaisang’s arms, he tucked his face into his neck and set to work sucking and licking at the warm, scaled skin as he worked them up again. With each achingly slow roll of his hips and the corresponding gasps, twitches, and whines from Nie Huaisang underneath him, Wei Wuxian unraveled.

His shadows wrapped around him, soft and sweet, mixing easily with the steady thrum of his Bonded’s magic pulsing through their bonds and shared through every point of contact.

Beautiful.

Legendary.

Timeless.

And indeed, time continued to flow in that strangely slow, but delightfully wonderful way. Wei Wuxian was in the highest state of bliss he’d ever been in his entire life.

At some point, he was distributed across the laps of his Bonded, being kissed, petted, and pleasured in more ways than his pleased mind could handle. It was definitely enough for him to ascend right then and there. The new claim marks settled in with a reassuring finality that let him know just how his new Bonded were feeling. How happy they were to be connected to him and how hopeful they were for a future together. It made it so easy to relax into their arms and give his body over to the gentle, sensual care they were so generously showering on him.

The press of his realignment didn’t seem to have reached the rest of his Bonded and so Wei Wuxian relaxed, waiting for it to register. 

It seemed like hours, then days, and possibly even weeks, because time lost all sense and coherence as Wei Wuxian whined softly in the aftermath of yet another orgasm.

He swatted blindly in Lan Wangji’s general direction, ignoring the decidedly smug vibes he could sense rolling off of his very satisfied Alpha.

“Mercy,” he pleaded, quivering. “M’tired.” 

An indulgent chuckle came from Lan Xichen, who helpfully eased him away from Lan Wangji’s arms and straight into Nie Mingjue’s, where he was automatically snuggled up against a broad chest with warm, shiny scales. “Wangji is definitely more suited to actions than words,” Nie Mingjue said, as they all began to settle down into a pre-arranged pile of sorts. 

Nie Huaisang combed a hand through his disheveled hair, lightly scratching along his scalp with the tips of his claws. Soft purrs slipped out of Wei Wuxian’s throat, a tad scratchy, given how active he’d been with the last round of lovemaking, but it prompted an immediate chorus of pleased rumbles from every single one of his Bonded.

His eyelids fluttered shut in contentment, the purrs amplifying when Nie Huaisang scooted closer to wrap around him as if he were a living blanket. The tiny, barely audible purr that filled his ears coaxed him into a sleepy, half-awake state.

“Did you want to pick our scales now?” Nie Mingjue asked, his voice deep and coaxing all at once. “Or did you want to wait?” He rolled one massive shoulder back, muscles and scales rippling in a magnificent view.

Wei Wuxian went from half-asleep to mostly awake in the space of three heartbeats. He blinked up at Nie Mingjue with all the wordless pleading he could pack into a single, shining grey-eyed stare.

Lan Xichen’s indulgent laugh seemed to speak for all of them. “Alright, you can pick,” he said, amused. “Though Wanji’s and I are almost the same.”

“Mine and Da-ge’s are different,” Nie Huaisang said, helpfully. “Mine are brighter.”

“That’s because you’d die if your scales were dull, A-Sang,” Nie Mingjue said, dryly. “Do not pay attention to him, Wuxian—he has polished his scale with fine glitters numerous times so it would catch more light in the summer.”

Nie Huaisang flushed a pretty pink. “Da-ge!”

Lan Xichen stifled a laugh. “Your scales are always pretty, A-Sang. You don’t need glitters for that.”

“There’s too much dust in Qinghe,” Nie Huaisang grumbled. “You don’t know what I had to do to keep it like that, Xichen!” 

Wei Wuxian tilted his head to the side, cutely. He made a faint grabbing motion for Lan Wangji. “How many different colors?” he asked, waiting to be cuddled close. “Two? Three? You already know what mine will be. Let me see yours-!”

And they did.

Notes:

wwx got a healing boost from now being magically connected to his bonding, so his healing rate has improved!! this is both so he can keep up with his bonded's affections and to boost his health overall, since that also affects his bonded. isn't it wonderful??

scale exchange and realignment coming up next!!

Chapter 78: In Which Wei Wuxian Exchanges Scales And Things - Wei Wuxian

Summary:

In which Wei Wuxian gets his SCALES!!!

More cuteness at the top and plot at the bottom...

Notes:

hi lovelies!! in more bad news adventures, i have, accidentally, sprained a wrist and an ankle bc winter weather sucks!! please be so careful going down icy stairs and sidewalks. sprained things really hurt, but I have a new chapter!! Please enjoy a bit more cuteness before we get back to da PLOT!!

The exchanging of scales took some effort and a bit of maneuvering to get everyone properly situated in a way that allowed the moment to be shared between all of them and not accidentally give into the realignment before said scales were exchanged.

Wei Wuxian, of course, had the seat of honor in the center of the bed and sat, propped up with pillows and Lan Wangji’s arms looped around his waist, to keep himself upright while the others played a hasty game of Claw, Fang, and Scale.

Nie Huaisang won that round and so he proudly sat before Wei Wuxian, showing off a slender build, sleek shoulders, and beautiful wings with glistening, shining scales. His indoor wings were noticeably quite compact, considering they were in a bedroom and he was clearly exercising significant control to keep them at such a small scale and neatly held in position for Wei Wuxian’s perusal.

He twitched, faintly, at the first brush of Wei Wuxian’s hands skimming across the scaled surface.

Though his hands were warm, Wei Wuxian took his time to explore each of the scales available to him. He hadn’t spared a glance for any of the ones they’d already collected during their natural wing-care routines or even the ones shed before the bonding ceremony.

Nie Huaisang trembled at the feather-light touch when Wei Wuxian finally found one he preferred. There was the tiniest pinch of pain, before natural healing soothed it over, and in the palm of Wei Wuxian’s hand, was a beautiful, perfect scale. There were hints of deep jade green and flecks of gold, but the jewel-tones of rich black and a hint of brown seemed to come from the supposed glitters that Nie Huaisang used. All in all though, it was a very pretty scale and Wei Wuxian was quite pleased. 

A kiss was given for his bravery and Nie Huaisang couldn’t stop smiling when Wei Wuxian gifted him one of his own scales, carefully chosen to exchange.

The peach-and-silver scale was nearly a perfect oval, slightly curved, and smooth at the edges. It was perfect for Nie Huaisang who loved the elegance of it and how well it would look as an adornment in his hair.

“Do you mind if I wear it in my hair?” He asked, turning the scale this way and that.

Wei Wuxian snorted, a pleased gleam in his silvery eyes. “Why would I mind? You may wear it however you please, Huaisang. All of you can. I do not mind, so as long as you wear them. I am honored to wear yours in turn.”

“As a necklace?” Nie Mingjue asked, sliding into the space in front of Wei Wuxian that Nie Huaisang had just vacated. He pretended not to notice Lan Xichen’s startled look of surprise. “Or something else?”

Wei Wuxian grew thoughtful for a moment. “Necklace,” he said, at last. “I prefer my own hair cord, but necklace for now. Maybe something else later?”

“You will let us know?” Nie Mingjue pressed. “If you want more or different ones?”

Wei Wuxian tilted his head adorably. “If you will do the same.”

They shared a smile and Wei Wuxian went about the careful process of picking a scale from Nie Mingjue’s broad back. He ignored the wing scales in favor of choosing a rougher-looking scale about midway down his spine.

A slight twitch was the only hint that it had hurt, but it obviously healed over in a second, as Nie Mingjue turned to see what had been chosen. He gave a gruff rumble of appreciation. The scale was a perfect blended specimen of deep brown and warm bronze. It had a few speckles of black to hint at his Shadow element, but the rest of it simply caught in the light, bright and shining. 

“Good scale,” he said, leaning over to nuzzle at Wei Wuxian. “Good choice.”

Wei Wuxian fairly preened. He drew a strand of his own long, dark hair and cut it with a sharpened claw, spinning the resulting lock into a thick, shiny, sleek length of hair cord.

Smooth and elegant, the cord melted into the tops of the two scales and sat perfectly around Wei Wuxian’s throat.

Murmurs of appreciation came from his Bonded, as Wei Wuxian sat up straight, chin lifted, for them all to admire the new addition.

He then twisted in Lan Wangji’s lap, making little grabby motions for his Alpha and Beta to hurry and take their turn. Already, a wave of tiredness had washed over all of them and it was clear the realignment was creeping up fast.

“I’ll go,” Lan Xichen said, scooting across the covers and turning his back to Wei Wuxian to begin calling out his scales. It was clearly a choice meant to appease and allow Lan Wangji to continue holding Wei Wuxian until the very last moment.

Somewhat true to word, Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen had different shades of blue-and-white toned scales, and Wei Wuxian chose scales from both of them where the white bled into the blue, creating a pretty two-toned effect.

Lan Wangji had deep blue turning into pearly white, while Lan Xichen had sky blue turning in a creamy white. Each combination was perfectly suited to them and Wei Wuxian gladly handed over his own in return, pleased to see them all wearing it.

The Lans wrapped it around their wrists—adding it to the ribbons as a sort of charm—while Nie Mingjue added his to a bit of his own hair cord and wrapped it around one bulging bicep.

Wei Wuxian purred in approval, contentment, and pride to see his Circle marked as his in all the ways that mattered. He yawned widely, crawling back into the comfort of Lan Wangji’s arms and making the soft chirruping sound that would draw them all to his side.

“Tired?” Lan Xichen asked, slipping over to Wei Wuxian’s other side to draw him in for a cuddle. He ignored the faint warning grumble from Lan Wangji and nuzzled into Wei Wuxian’s neck when the closeness was allowed.

They piled around and on each other in a sort of controlled tangle of arms and legs, patches of scales still on display, while all wings were carefully tucked away. Hints of sweat, blood, and musk filled the air as they pressed in closer to each other. As close as they could possibly manage. 

Wei Wuxian yawned again, eyelids drooping in true exhaustion. He’d really pushed too much to stay awake for the scale exchange and now, with that final ritual out of the way, there was literally nothing to keep him from tumbling straight into that glorious darkness—that perfect sleep of realignment.

He made another sound in his throat, just to hear his Bonded click and croon at him—proof that they were close and at hand—then poked one of his shadows to check beyond the bedroom’s perimeter.

A sliver of security and safety came racing back through his connection to his shadows. Priya and her Circle were keeping watch outside of the residence and had clearly settled in to stay there until the realignment was over.

Gratitude washed over him in a heavy wave that settled around his heart like the thickest, fluffiest of blankets, meant to keep him warm on the coldest of nights. He was surrounded by a Circle who loved him and friends who treasured him and that was more than he could’ve ever hoped for.

***

Wei Wuxian had no idea how long the realignment lasted for. He woke with a deep heaviness in his bones as if he’d been mixed with clay and laid out to bake in the open sunlight. Every single inch of him ached and spasmed a bit, as he went from a dreamless sort of rest to the slow awareness of reality.

The immediate aches and pains eased at once, but the others took a few minutes to work their way out of his system.

He was, naturally, the first one to wake as he’d received the largest boon from their Bonding and was thus immediately revitalized as he blinked awake and checked over his entire body. Natural healing—now boosted—caught up to little aches and pains, the prickling sensation fading away to nothing when he managed a little stretch or two.

Buried underneath the tangle of his Bonded, he was warm and comfortable, even if they were a tad heavy. His shadows were close at hand, having kept in a sort of lazy security circuit the entire time he was out and rushing over to natter in his ears about what had happened the entire time.

He absently pushed them away, checking his bonds to reaffirm that everything was alright and snuggling back down into his comfortable spot once that was confirmed.

Being Bonded was so nice!

The sound of voices filtered through to the room and he frowned, realizing that his shadows were carrying the sound inward, so he could hear what was going on.

“…and I demand to see them at once! They are my nephews and I am their-”

Wei Wuxian froze. That sounded a lot like Lan Qiren. Why was the elder Lan arguing outside of their private rooms?

“-and I’m Wei Wuxian’s friend and at present, the one currently guarding him while he’s in realignment. A duty that none of you or your Clan even attempted to provide him with! So sit down and take a number.”

“That’s not—we did not know!” Lan Qiren said, agitatedly. “It was not meant to be an oversight! And while I am aware that is not a suitable excuse it is the truth. If he had told us what was needed, then we would’ve gladly done what was necessary.”

“But he shouldn't have to ask if you all were paying attention. Look, I don’t know what you want me to say,” Priya drawled, sounding a tad exasperated. “But if you think I’m going to explain why you should’ve known what a proper realignment looked like, you’re going to be waiting all day. Now, I said he could be waking up today or tomorrow, but it doesn’t matter who you are or what you want, if he’s asleep. I’m not waking him, no one is waking him, he’s going to rest. Celestials above know he needs it.”

A faint smile tugged at the corners of Wei Wuxian’s mouth. That was definitely Priya in top form—well, maybe a bit of grumpiness showing at the edges—but she spoke firmly and sternly, without any hint of backing down.

Great Void, but he did so love the few friends he had to call his own.

He yawned, wriggling free of the cuddle pile to stretch and twist his body. The movement was enough to wake both of his Lans and they immediately sought to tug him back down into their warm embrace.

“Xichen, no,” he protested half-heartedly, squirming against the strong arms wrapped around his middle. “I’m awake.”

“Not waking time,” Lan Wangji said, grumpily. “Can still sleep.”

“You would think neither of you have ever had a realignment before,” Wei Wuxian said, teasingly. He'd expected them to wake first, but it was a new experience to see that something so profound had even affected the famed Lan Sleeping Schedule. “You wake up when I wake up. That’s how it works.” He skimmed a teasing hand up Lan Wangji’s very nice chest, aiming for one very perfect nipple—only for said hand to be caught and given a quick nibble.

Nie Mingjue’s laugh was a bit rumbly and crackling, but he jostled Nie Huaisang awake and petted his shoulder until the whining and fussing stopped. “We’re all awake,” he said. “Do you want to be awake, Wuxian?”

Wei Wuxian squirmed again, trying to get his hand back from Lan Wangji and not really succeeding in doing anything useful, beyond riling them all up again. “I’m awake,” he said, twisting again.

His stomach growled.

Lan Xichen smothered a sound that might’ve been a laugh into the nape of his neck. He licked and kissed over the spot, a moment later. “Food, then?” He said, sounding more awake by the moment. “Wangji.”

Reluctantly, Lan Wangji released him and by apparent consensus, they untangled themselves for the day. A few yawns and spectacular stretches were had as they eased out of the bed and began to pick at the scattered clothes on the floor.

Clean clothes were summoned—and food—while Wei Wuxian sent out a shadow to let Priya and the others know that he was awake.

“Your uncle is outside,” he said, allowing his shadows to wrap him up in clean, new robes. “He wants to see us.”

Lan Wangji’s brow furrowed. He exchanged a glance with Lan Xichen, a silent conversation happening between them in the space of two breaths.

“It must be important,” Lan Xichen said, at last. “Shufu would not be here if he knew we were in realignment.”

“Mn,” Lan Wangji said, eyeing his brother critically. “You are well?”

Almost at once, the four began to check themselves over in the way that Wei Wuxian already had. He watched them with a rather serious look, as they tested range of movement and the usual basic charm skills that everyone had.

“Is it—did it work?” Wei Wuxian dared to ask. A hint of nervousness slithered through his bonds only to be immediately countered by four jolts of calm and reassurance from each of his Bonded.

“I think so,” Lan Xichen said, rotating his left arm again and giving a decisive nod. “My range of movement is far more fluid and natural than it was before. I can sense a greater stabilization and deeper roots in my core than ever. Wangji?”

“Mn.”

“A-Jue? A-Sang?” Lan Xichen prompted, whisking on the last layer of his day robes.

“The darkness is there, but it is not overwhelming,” Nie Mingjue said, at last. There was a hint of confusion in his voice. “It—it wasn’t like this with you, Xichen. You or Wangji.”

“Definitely different,” Nie Huaisang said, slowly. “It’s very subtle. Feels more like a weight has been halved.”

“The curse?” Wei Wuxian asked, biting his lip.

Lan Wangji drew near to him, reaching up to tap on his lips. “It lingers. But it is better than before.”

“Perhaps another realignment or two,” Lan Xichen said, fixing his ribbon around his forehead. “You know it can only improve from here.”

Wei Wuxian shrugged. “We’ll see. Your uncle?”

“After breakfast,” Lan Wangji said, firmly. “Wei Ying must eat.”

Notes:

They're so cute, aren't they? And yes, Lan Zhan is going to feed his Wei Ying first! Shufu can wait! There will be no hungry rumbling tummies here. He just wants him to be happy and well-fed!!

Chapter 79: In Which Lan Qiren Brings News

Summary:

Lan Qiren visits the newly realigned Circle and brings some startling news...

Notes:

It's time for the JIN ARC!!!

I have so much AU stuff I did to make Jin Guangyao work here, so while there was no "war" with the Wens, there was still some conflicts/things and Jin Guangyao still went to the Nies for "field training" and then back to Koi Tower, for maximum drama purposes. lmao.

tysm for the well wishes. i have only sprained my left wrist since i've last posted and that's actually pretty good, considering what a chaotic mess last year was. anyway, i really wanted to get a chapter out for new years, so here we are, a little late, but still here. happy new year!!! i hope it's a good one for all of u wonderful readers!!

Lan Qiren was exhausted. With the fallout from the Lan Elders’ revolt, to the chaos wreaked throughout the entirety of Cloud Recesses to bring things back to a semblance of order—he’d strung out his last nerve for quite some time. It was something of a relief to lay eyes on his beloved nephews, hale and hearty, clearly in better health and spirits than the last time he’d seen them. 

Of course, Wangji was the more reserved of the pair, but that was—well, somewhat tempered by the fact that both he and Xichen were fussing over their sleepy submissive by standards that were just shy of being excessive. 

Wei Wuxian, for all of his resting and the apparently successful realignment cycle, was yawning, bleary-eyed, and loose-limbed in the way he’d dropped into one of the empty seats at Priya’s makeshift outdoor picnic spot and promptly sagged into Nie Mingue’s side, as if the burly hulk of a man was the only reason he could sit upright. 

The yawn that escaped was almost enough to make Lan Qiren feel twice as tired as he did at that moment. It was only sheer necessity that had him seeking out his nephews when there was still so much to be done. 

It was a lucky thing that he had so much support from the other Lans who had gladly helped with the cleanup and reorganization as they gathered themselves back together. Wei Wuxian’s arrival had changed many things for many people. 

“The food’s not going anywhere, Wuxian,” Priya drawled, cracking a yawn of her own. “Take your time. There’s plenty more where that came from. Xira went down to Caiyi to pick up the good stuff.” 

Lan Qiren pressed his lips together, trying not to notice that some of the dishes were so spicy red that it made his stomach hurt just to consider it. Some of the scents were so sharp, they tickled at his nose, but Wei Wuxian tucked in as if that was the first decent meal he’d had in ages. 

Well, it might be. 

They’d been in realignment for at least four solid days. 

Initially, that should’ve meant that the Nie brothers kept watch while his nephews and Wei Wuxian slept, but apparently, the realignment had been so powerful, it had overwritten base instincts out of sheer necessity. 

it probably hadn’t hurt that Wei Wuxian’s friends had done the familial duty of keeping watch. Priya and her Circle had kept vigil outside of their appointed living quarters—while also speaking quite noisily with the spirits in question. He’d never imagined there were so many spirits in the Cloud Recesses, but it seemed that Priya had an unnatural knack for finding, befriending, and speaking to all manner of ghostly beings. 

The wards, he’d learned, for that sort of thing, were tattered beyond repair. Several of the more capable seniors among the Clan had begun the tireless, necessary task of attempting to repair and create new ones to replace the destroyed ones. 

Younger disciples were allowed to practice their musical cultivation—under supervision, of course—but channeling spiritual energy in small bursts to build and maintain the massive shield that had come up to cover Cloud Recesses. 

Whether it was the natural defense of their home or something more, Lan Qiren did not know. A great many new and unusual things had happened since Wei Wuxian’s explosive arrival and this was the least of them. 

Even now, his spine stiffened at the unmistakable chill that stole through the air, warning him of a spirit nearby—one with considerable power. Lan Qiren held himself in check, both wary and too irritated to react beyond that. He watched as the spirit coalesced into a more solid form—a glowing blue flame that hovered jauntily at one end of the table. 

Heads turned towards it, Priya’s being the last, as she chewed obnoxiously on something that seemed rather bony and not very elegant to consume in any manner at all. Her golden eyes fluxed black, then back to a deep brown, before she straightened up and tipped her head to the side as if in a beckoning motion. The bright blue flame bobbed over to dance in front of her with jaunty little ripples and wiggles as if it were alive. 

Well, as alive as a spirit wisp could be. 

Whether that had something to do with her Necromancy title or something else, Lan Qiren didn’t particularly care to know. Impatience ran through him a half-dozen times as he tried to remain calm and serious enough to allow his nephews and newly Bonded to enjoy a single meal. 

Priya’s quiet mutterings and her Bonded’s answers, were low and fairly unobtrusive, as if in regards to the no-speaking during meals rule. Kane, her ferocious Alpha, had remained highly agitated for the majority of the time that Lan Qiren had been there. 

Giant shadows wreathed around his shoulders, covering most of his physical appearance, until it seemed as if a great being of frothy dark shadows had replaced him by Priya’s side. 

To Priya’s credit, she didn’t so much as flinch. Every so often, Xira would put something in her bowl or murmur a question and Priya would hum or shrug or eat the little tidbit and continue on in their odd little way. 

Eventually, they’d all eaten their fill and a drowsy Wei Wuxian whined as Xichen scooped him up to settle into Wangji’s lap. 

A handful of Wuxian’s own shadows settled him comfortably into Wangji’s lap, before he turned intelligent eyes in Lan Qiren’s direction with a surprising sharpness for someone who had just yawned widely enough to crack his own jaw. 

“You lot can get on with that,” Priya said, rolling up to her feet in a single, sinuous movement. “Our little friend here has brought me some news and I think we’d best go and take a look. Kane-?” 

Kane sighed, heaving himself up from his own seat with considerably less fluidity, but more solemnity. “We’d better, I suppose. They’ll tear into something if we leave them alone much longer—Wuxian, call for us, if you have need before we return. We are always within range, hm?” 

Wei Wuxian flushed a happy pink, but nodded gamely. “I will. You’re going down to Caiyi?” 

“This little friend,” Priya said, reaching out to tickle the blue wisp. “Has quite a story to tell. It’s part of what we’ve been waiting to hear, so I’d rather have some privacy for it. From what we’ve learned, it promises to be a very sad and disturbing tale. You know how I prefer to handle these things, so I’ll leave you all to it.” 

“Are you sure I can’t help?” Wei Wuxian asked, tentatively. “I could help with the-”

“You’ve just come through realignment,” Xira said, gently. “You should be resting more, eating a lot, and spending as much time with your new Bonded as possible—however that translates here. This kind of energy won’t be really good for you, though you are settled. It’s alright to rest up in the meantime. We’ll be back with news and I’m sure Priya will have found something exciting for you to poke at again.” 

“An escort to the front gate,” Lan Xichen began. 

“No need,” Kane said, holding a hand out for Xira. “We’ll leave the same way we came in. Wuxian?” 

Wei Wuxian straightened up, reaching out with a handful of shadows. 

In front of all them, he exchanged several shadows with Kane, tucking them away, before the Alpha gave him an approving nod. 

“Take care until our paths cross again,” Kane said, lightly. “Be well, Wuxian.” 

“You sound like you’re not coming back,” Wei Wuxian said, not-quite-pouting. “Priya!” 

“We’re coming back, but I also don’t know how long this is going to take,” Priya said, scooping up the blue wisp and setting it on her left shoulder. “I’d rather you have swapped shadows and everything now, rather than later. Call, if you need anything at all.” 

Wei Wuxian grew serious. “You too. Call, if you need anything. If there’s anything I-” 

“-or we, can do,” Nie Mingjue said, gruffly. “You’ve been—generous. We would gladly repay that favor.” 

“It’s not a favor,” Kane said, allowing Xira to tuck herself close to his side and Priya to do the same on his right. “That’s what friends are for. Please don’t count debts between us. Wuxian is a very dear friend and as his Bonded, naturally, we are including you in that. Congratulations on your Bonding. May it grow stronger with every hour.” 

In a furious burst of shadow, the triad vanished, sucking away most of the shadows that had lurked around the table and outer area. The strange atmosphere that had lingered, now vanished. A distinct lightness replaced it, now that the presence of Priya’s Circle had gone. 

---

“Shufu,” Xichen said, when the food had been cleared away. 

“One minute,” Nie Huaisang said, mildly. He held up a hand, counting down to zero until he could cast a decent privacy ward. “There. Everything should be covered, unless it’s an emergency.” 

Nie Mingjue gave a rumble of approval. It was never too soon to take precautions, a lesson he’d learned the hard way.  

“There was an attack at Koi Tower,” Lan Qiren began. “While nothing of great importance was stolen, nearly a dozen cultivators were injured and the spell damage has left significant marks on site. Cursed marks. They have sent a request for aid, as we are best suited for curse removal on such a large scale. Obviously, we must verify the scale and depth of the curse—or curses—involved, but Jin Guangyao has specifically requested our help.” 

Xichen’s brow furrowed. “A-Yao?” He questioned, hesitantly. “He requested Cloud Recesses in the official capacity or myself? I did not see any delayed requests before our realignment. It has been a few weeks since I’ve heard from him though. I thought that he was busy with his duties.”

Barely noticeable—but mostly because he was looking for it—Lan Qiren took note of the slight arch of Wangji’s eyebrow and the thinning of his lips that meant while he did not agree with Xichen’s current choice, he wasn’t going to contradict him, even in their company. 

Perhaps privately, a conversation would take place. 

That was a trait from Wangji that had made itself known once he’d come into his Alpha rank—an attempt, perhaps, to save face of those he took to task, or simply because he believed that privacy to experience emotions during a personal matter was mere courtesy. 

On the other claw, the Nie brothers exchanged worried glances with each other, while Wei Wuxian’s puzzled glance darted between all of them. If Wei Wuxian wasn’t sitting on Wangji’s lap, Lan Qiren had a feeling he would’ve picked up on the slight shift in his expression.   

Wei Wuxian twisted slightly in Wangji’s lap, only to be hugged close and soothed with a slight click, quiet enough that Lan Qiren wouldn’t have heard it if they weren’t all sitting so close together underneath Nie Huaisang’s privacy bubble. It had the desired effect of causing Wei Wuxian to relax, slumping comfortably into Wangji’s arm, his curious gaze still present. 

“The request comes directly from Jin-Zongzhu and was submitted shortly before the—attempt. It was made to the Lan and not any Lan in particular,” Lan Qiren said, noting their reactions. 

It was the timing of the request that had bothered him as well, doubly so after he’d heard the bits and pieces for things like Priya’s mention of Xuē Yáng and the way that Lotus Pier had released Wei Wuxian into their care. 

While he hadn’t made it public knowledge about seeking a solution to his nephews’ plight, he also hadn’t advertised their bonding or new relationship status. 

There hadn’t been time. A rushed ceremony as it was, seemed a bit rude too, as generally, there should’ve been more pomp and circumstance, considering all parties involved and what it meant for all of them to be in a happily bonded Circle. 

Perhaps, there’d been spies. 

He wouldn’t be surprised, though it made his scales itch beneath the layers of his robes. Cloud Recesses had seemed impenetrable, though he’d known that no place was perfect, but to find it conquered and divided thus, had shaken him severely. It was a relief to find that there were still some Lan Elders and plenty of the younger generation that were willing and accepting of his nephews’ and their leadership. 

Xichen was a fine Sect Leader, but the attacks had weakened his standing amongst the older members of the Sect. Now, hopefully, that was one obstacle down and there would be plenty of time to rebuild trust and prove what he already knew to be true. 

“Did they say what caused the attack?” Nie Mingjue asked, gruffly. “You would think with all the gold they have to spare, that they’d bought the best kind of wards to keep everything nicely locked up.” 

“Nothing was stolen?” Nie Huaisang mused. “Just injuries to the disciples? Did he say what kind of curse? He’s usually good about details.”

“He believes it was dark magic,” Lan Qiren said, crisply. “And apparently, Fierce Corpses. Someone has been—dabbling—in things best left alone. He requested our assistance, I believe, so that we may lay those tortured souls to rest.” 

Nie Huaisang frowned. “But nothing stolen? What about their wards? Don’t they have pretty serious ones? I mean, they’re the prime target for thieves and such with all the wealth they have on display.” 

Wei Wuxian tilted his head slightly, the curious gleam growing brighter in his soft grey eyes. He gave a startled little purr, when Wangji’s chin rested atop his head, quite near to his beribboned ponytail. The sound had all of his Bonded turning to see the cause and smiling when they caught sight of his blushing face. 

“I should send him a message,” Xichen said, distractedly. “He must be so worried.” 

“Jin Guangyao?” Wei Wuxian prompted, carefully. “I don’t think we’ve met.” 

“He was with the Nie Clan for a while,” Nie Huaisang explained. “But only in a training sense. He wanted some field experience before returning to his birth sect. He went on assignments with us for a couple of years, right before we were matched with Xichen and Wangji. When we Bonded, he returned to Koi Tower, Jin-Zongzhu granted him the name Jin Guangyao, as a reward for returning.” 

Wei Wuxian frowned. “A reward? That doesn’t—sound right. Don’t they have a specific naming practice for-” 

“A-Yao’s talents are often overlooked,” Xichen said, quietly. “He handles a great deal of responsibility and-” 

Nie Mingjue huffed. “Is that what we're calling it? You know how I feel about that, A-Huan. Responsibility doesn’t make him a sneaky little-” 

“A-Jue, please,” Xichen said, placing a hand on his arm. “There were circumstances.” 

Shadows stretched and flared around them. The air grew a tad heavier as Earth and Shadow elements were thickly entangled with each other. 

Lan Qiren coughed, purposefully. He was not there to mediate and honestly, there were more pressing matters to attend to. 

“Mingjue,” Wangji said, quietly. 

The shadows stilled. 

A beat later, the heaviness melted away as everything seemed to return to normal. 

Wei Wuxian wriggled to get out of Wangji’s lap, extending an arm to Nie Mingjue, wordlessly. 

A long look was exchanged between them, before Nie Mingjue sighed and accepted his fate as Wei Wuxian’s new seat and cuddle partner. It was an effective trick for relaxing both of them, as noted by Wangji’s slightly smug air. Wei Wuxian, amused, tucked his face close to Nie Mingjue’s neck, one hand gently petting along his shoulders, while one foot cautiously slipped into Xichen’s lap, followed by the other foot, effectively distributing himself across both laps. 

Nie Huaisang stifled a snort. “I’m more concerned about the lack of information. Something or someone broke the wards. If they did—how did they do it and why wasn’t it mentioned?” 

Lan Qiren sighed. It was too much for him to be sitting here and watching all of this play out in front of his cold tea, but that was what he got for rushing to see a newly aligned Circle. “I only wished to inform you, as we are still rebuilding and to spare certain resources would impact our efforts.” 

“We cannot sit idly, Shufu!” Xichen protested. 

Rapid footsteps sounded distantly before a familiar face came into the courtyard. Lan Lihua stood just outside the privacy ward, her expression tightly controlled, but her serene calmness severely lacking. 

“Grandmaster,” she said, bowing quickly. “Sect Leader, Second Young Master—there has been a disruption with the protections at the back hills. The Guardian’s Cave. Please—if one of you could attend!” 

“The Guardian?” Lan Qiren was on his feet in a blur of white. “What happened? Speak quickly.” 

“I do not know, Grandmaster. I was sent by Elder Healer Lan Ming. They brought Nainai to the healing pools and—something was wrong with the water. Please—come!” 

Lan Qiren glanced at his nephews, relieved to find that all of them were in accordance, including Wei Wuxian. “Lead the way,” he said, gruffly. “Who else have you called?”  

Notes:

wei ying is just living his best life here, getting interesting news and sitting on all the available laps. lol. go wei ying!!

Chapter 80: In which Nie Mingjue Learns A Few Things

Summary:

Nainai is OK!

Wei Wuxian is curious.

These two things are not exactly related. Sort of.

Notes:

Bet u didn't think another chapter was coming so soon!! ehehehe.

I'm so excited for this arc and I can't wait to write about the Lan Guardian. PLOT STUFF is happening. Enjoy!!!

Nie Mingjue found himself tugged backward and to the side by one of Wei Wuxian’s shadows as they all rushed after Lan Lihua. He knew where they were headed—towards the caves at the back hills and the more hidden ones, deep in the center of Cloud Recesses. The careful tug of Wei Wuxian’s shadow was so subtle that if he was any more preoccupied with the news Lan Qiren had sprung on them, he might’ve gone sprawling face-down into the crisp green grass of the Cloud Recesses. 

Wrapped around his wrist and batting at his ankles, the shadows attempted to slow him, rather than stop him outright. 

As it was, instead, he found Wei Wuxian hugging his arm and trotting to keep up with the longer strides of the rest of their worried group a half-second later. Almost as if he wanted to have a private moment together, without everyone else along for the ride. There was a faint look of knowing on his face, but he said nothing, despite having chosen Nie Mingjue as the object of his affection. 

Xichen and Wangji were gliding along with the same not-a-run sort of walk that Lan Qiren had apparently mastered as a seamless art. They blurred along the pathways of Cloud Recesses like an imposing triad in pristine Lan whites. Behind them, Huaisang kept up with a near trot, his fan gripped tight in one hand. Little wisps of shadow danced around his feet, keeping him close with the Lans, without stepping on their heels. 

“I want to know,” Wei Wuxian said, softly. “What made you make that face, earlier.” 

Nie Mingjue flushed. He’d worked hard to not make faces when Xichen talked about that traitorous little snake—but one of the things he loved about Xichen was his unfailing ability to believe in the best of people, no matter how horrid they might appear on the outside. He was truly a shining example among the Lan of a kind and generous soul who knew to look past the outer trappings to what goodness could lie beneath the surface. 

It also, sometimes, made him incredibly blind and naive in the worst of ways when the truly rotten to the core could pretend to have a sliver of a heart and thus, claim Xichen’s attention and good graces for the foreseeable future. 

Alright, maybe he was being an ass about it, but Qinghe Nie and its people were his home, his family, and a legacy he’d given up in part when he’d agreed to Bond into the Lan Clan. Nie Zonghui, his cousin, was the one now in line as the Sect Heir, who had once been his faithful right hand. Giving up that responsibility was something he’d never considered on the first day he’d seen Xichen succumb to the curse—and struggle to return to normal afterward. 

Watching Lan Wangji shut down and become even more silent and rigid had been a final nail in the coffin of forcing him to reevaluate his life and when the discreet proposal had come through to his father—he’d gone to speak to Huaisang. Agreeing to bond to the Lans was both personal and private, but also entirely selfish. 

Xichen had been so beautiful and clever—so smart and so good!—and yet, his future was being cut short just like his own Clan’s terrible Curse, and when laid bare before him, well, he would always pick Xichen. The realms would be better for having more of Xichen in it—more time, more years, more goodness. His own future had seemed so bleak and pointless after that, and it was only Huaisang joining them that had made it work. 

“Mingjue,” Wei Wuxian said, gently. He petted his burly arm with a light touch, concern flickering through his pretty grey eyes. “You’re pretty far away in there, aren’t you?” 

Nie Mingjue jolted, hastily quickening his step when he realized that they’d fallen behind enough for Wei Wuxian’s concern to be voiced. “It’s—nothing. Happened a long time ago. I just—I have more opinions about it than Xichen. You don’t have to worry about me.” 

“Funny you should say that,” Wei Wuxian said, mildly. “When I only asked why you looked like that earlier. You and Xichen were both—upset and sad.” 

“I can explain later,” Nie Mingjue said, firmly. “I do not mind telling you, but now is not the time.” 

Wei Wuxian made that thoughtful humming sound again. He trotted easily beside Nie Mingjue, his shadows brushing up between and around them in affectionate little curls. “Alright. I’ll wait. But I want to hear it from both of you. Especially since it feels a lot more serious than you’re letting on.” 

Nie Mingjue’s protest died in his throat when Wei Wuxian reached over to press his fingers into their shared claim mark. He wobbled on the next step and scowled when he found his footing a few seconds later. 

The unrepentant look on Wei Wuxian’s face said that he’d done it on purpose and the heated pulse of emotion that thrummed through their bond let him know that it was entirely intentional. 

“Wuxian.” 

“I’ll hold you to that,” Wei Wuxian said, his gaze sharpening. “There will be no secrets or tragic hidden histories between us. I will not have it. You are my ACE and I will trust you with my life in addition to my heart.” 

“…I understand.” 

“Understand faster,” Wei Wuxian said, lips twitching. “I know it will take time for trust to grow properly, but we are Bonded. I want to know everything about you. All of you.” 

And really, what was Nie Mingjue supposed to say to that? He slipped his hand into Wei Wuxian’s instead and squeezed tight. They needed far more time for a conversation like this, but they were almost to the back hills. 

The squeeze was returned, followed by another pulse of reassurance through their bond. Wei Wuxian perked up as they hurried past the marked sacred caves and to the section where the more private scared healing pools were nestled deep in the valleys. Hidden from view by the natural lay of the land, there were cold springs and smaller, more hidden meditative and restorative ponds that were scattered about the area. 

In truth, he’d been there a handful of times, mostly with Xichen, when his beloved insisted upon using it to help clear the after-effects of Haze for him and that one time, the frightening episode of a near qi-deviation. 

That had been an episode he never wanted to repeat and the sound of Huaisang sobbing in his neck had been one of the focal points to keep the cursed madness from taking over, as he’d struggled to regain control of his body, his element and his magic. 

Wei Wuxian squeezed his arm, a little harder than before, reassuring almost, with the strength behind such a touch. 

Their shadows tangled briefly for a moment, before a cry went up from ahead of them. 

Cresting over the last hill, Nie Mingjue spotted several Lan healers in addition to Elder Healer Lan Ming, crowded around a well-bundled Nainai, perched at the edge of the largest of the healing pools, her feet in the chilly water and her expression wholly exhausted. 

The audible thrum of wild magic crackled in the air, making all of them flinch or recoil in equal measure. 

Such raw power was unexpected. 

“Nainai!” Xichen lurched forward, reaching the group of them first and drawing up short when familiar eyes turned to them. “Nainai,” he said, softer. “We’ve only just heard. What happened?” 

“Calm,” Nainai said, gently. “It is alright. I was only meditating and then—something changed.” 

“What changed?” Xichen crouched beside her, concern showing on his handsome face. He held out a hand for her wrist and relaxed when it was placed in his hand so he could check her spiritual energy. “You are recovering,” he said, relieved. 

“I will be well,” Nainai said, firmly. “It was—like a seal breaking. I have never felt that much magic from so deep within our home. I believe this pool in particular has turned into an entry point. The stones shifted while I was meditating and then the magic rose.” 

A low rumble sounded from nearby and several of the healers flinched. 

Lan Qiren frowned, before shuffling closer to the rocky ledge surrounding the healing pool. He peered into the pristine water and then at the glowing blue stones underneath the surface. 

The clear water rippled by some unseen movement. 

Wei Wuxian made a soft sound of appreciation. “It’s so clear. I’ve never seen water this clear before. You can almost see to the bottom.” 

“You can’t see the bottom, it’s too far down,” Huaisang said. “Don’t lean so far over.” He reached out to hook a finger in Wei Wuxian’s belt and haul him back a few inches. 

“I’m fine. Won’t fall,” Wei Wuxian said, absently. He leaned forward again, staring at his reflection in the water—or something deeper than that. 

“Wuxian!” Huaisang said, urgently. 

Nie Mingue sighed, nudging Huaisang out of the way and reaching for Wei Wuxian himself. He steadied him with one hand on the small of his back and a thin streak of shadow curled protectively around his middle. Huaisang’s worry was genuine, but Wei Wuxian seemed wholly unbothered as the curious gleam in his silvery eyes had gone deep and dark with interest. 

“Wuxian?” Nie Mingjue murmured, when the curiosity intensified to the point that it was fairly vibrating through Wei Wuxian—and echoing in turn, through their shared bonds. 

“What is that?” Wei Wuxian asked, inching closer. “Did you see that? Under there? It’s so beautiful. I’ve never seen water so clear—really. I swear, even the viewing ponds in Lotus Pier aren’t this clear. It’s almost like a perfect mirror and yet—it’s water? How?” 

“The Clan’s guardian sleeps beneath this mountain,” Nie Mingjue murmured. “Their magic seeps out and collects in the pools and waters around here. Most of them have healing or restorative properties. Every pool has a different property to it. Don’t lean over so much, you’re making Huaisang nervous.”

“I won’t fall,” Wei Wuxian said, flashing him a cheeky smile. “You’re holding me up. It’s just so pretty. I can’t believe it’s water…”  

Elder Healer Lan Ming was one of the first healers to come forward. The front of his robes were damp, as if a wave of water had risen up and splashed at his hems. “Qiren,” he said, coughing. “Something is not right. I cannot tell the root cause, but something has disturbed the Guardian. I fear it started when there was a—Wuxian, do not stand so close to the water-!” 

The warning, though well-meant, was much too late, and Nie Mingjue’s shadows—wavered. 

A very fascinated Wei Wuxian was leaning so far over the pool’s edge to get a glimpse of what lay in the crystal-clear waters, that he overbalanced and pitched right in—head-first with a dramatic flailing of arms and a sputtering yelp. Shadows rushed to catch him and Lan Zhan’s frantic cry was a few seconds behind his equally frantic grab. 

Wei Wuxian disappeared beneath the water’s surface. 

And then disappeared from view altogether. 

“Wangji!” Lan Qiren barked, yanking both nephews back from plunging into the water after Wei Wuxian. “Xichen—no! You cannot enter the cave like that—it will displease her. You cannot help him if you are dead. Calm yourselves! Lan Lihua-!” 

A tight zing of fear rippled through him and Nie Mingjue began to methodically strip off his outer robes, until it was just the form-fitting, Flexi-suit that he wore like a second skin, instead of the inner robes he was meant to. Beside him, Huaisang was doing the same, their expressions identical and grim. The Guardian of the Qinghe Nie was quite different from the delicate and easily offended one of the Lan Clan. 

Meeting with their Guardian had only ever required respect—polite bowing, possibly an interesting battle story, old armor that could be safely destroyed—and an open, brave heart. 

Even their youngest members could manage the bowing and carting along bits and pieces of their family members’ old and scuffed armor as tribute. For a fierce Guardian, the pride of Qinghe Nie was their Guardian’s ability to show gentleness and protectiveness in equal measure. Gentle enough to allow children to gambol around them and protective enough that they were the last line of defense in the children’s secret emergency hideaway. 

A red-cheeked, panting Lan Lihua returned, her sleeves flapping in the wind, even as she cradled an ornate-looking little statue in hand and a basket of delicate fruit—loquats, possibly?—before offering a hasty bow to the Elders. “Grandmaster,” she said, straightening up and handing over the items. 

He took them quickly, dismissed her to stand to the side, and immediately thrust the items into his nephew’s impatient hands. “Quickly, quickly—Xichen, you, must be first, not Wangji. I know, Wangji—do not growl at me. Your Wei Wuxian will be fine, so as long as he does not touch anything in there. The Guardian has never harmed a newcomer.” 

“Wei Ying is curious,” Lan Wangji said, his golden eyes fluxing to a deep brown. “He means no harm.” 

“Then the Guardian will not harm him,” Nainai said, her voice thin and high-pitched. “Peace, Wangji. Our Wuxian is a clever boy. He will be alright.” 

Nie Mingjue felt a wave of gratitude for the old woman whose words clearly hit a softer spot than anywhere else any of them could’ve tried. Her calm confidence was reassuring enough to stop his grim preparations for tearing into something his shadows would struggle to destroy. The urge to find and be near Wuxian was nearly unbearable, but the sudden jolt of surprise and then a hint of curiosity came racing through his bonds only moments later. 

Huaisang sagged in relief. “He’s fine,” he mumbled. “He’s fine. We’re just—what is it we need again, offerings? Fruit? Local fruit, right?” 

The rumble of sound resonated from deep underground, causing the water’s surface to ripple and little stones to dislodge and fall into the clear pool. Bumps and rolls appear in the grassy hills, as if something massive and powerful wakened underground. 

Xichen quickly lifted what appeared to be a gilded incense burner with pale blue smoke wafting from several sculpted snouts. The incense burner looked like a dozen dragons tangled together so tightly, that it was impossible to tell where one began and others met. Beside him, Lan Wangji cradled a golden basket with fresh, perfectly ripened loquats. The fruity scent teased at the air, even as the powerful magic rippled around them. 

Lan Qiren recited a hasty password—some mouthful of flowery language with proper intonation and feeling—and stone steps grated upon each other, sliding out from the pool’s edge to lead down into the crystal-clear water. The staggered stairs start above the water’s surface and continue on well-below it into the mysterious deep blue depths. 

Powerful magic thrummed in the air, the signature of the Lan Clan’s true magical roots. 

Xichen swept past, head held high, eyes the same worried hazel hue as Lan Wangji’s. The incense burner continued to diffuse long trailing wafts of pale blue smoke—even when it vanished under the water’s surface. There was no time to worry about anything else as Xichen’s figure grew blurry and Lan Wangji started down after him.

Huaisang made a muffled sound in his throat, then nudged him forward. “You first, Da-ge. I’ll—be right behind you.” 

Nie Mingjue grunted, ignoring the slight wobble in Huaisang’s voice. Whatever he was stuck on now, would work itself out once they were safely in the inner sanctuary of the Clan Guardian’s lair. The last thing he saw was the grim expression on Lan Qiren’s face as the chilly water lapped at his chin and the next step took him under the surface. 

Notes:

Wei Ying is so chaotic. Lan Zhan is going to get grey hair before this is over...lmao.

Chapter 81: In Which Wei Wuxian Meets A Guardian

Summary:

Wei Wuxian is living his best life having the most fascinating adventure (and horrifying realizations!) ever!

Meanwhile, in the background, his Bonded are grimly swearing to never let him out of their sight again.

Notes:

this chapter was soooo funny!! I almost got it finished yesterday, but then my pipes froze again and i had different problems to worry about.

please stay super warm if you're in any of this weird winter weather!! it's so cold, it was 3 degrees today. that's way too cold for this poor author. so please enjoy the new chapter of wei ying geeking out over guardians and magic, and imagine his poor bonded panicking in the background. lol.

Wei Wuxian fell through the watery portal to a magical room of absolute delight. He didn’t even have time to protest as he floated down as light as a feather, landing upright on his feet with the softest touch, robes flowing around him in a gentle billow.

Falling into the pond felt very much like falling through a portal of some sort. The most gentle, soft kind of transportation portal that he’d ever experienced in his entire life. Transportation magic usually just snatched him up, gobbled him down, and spat him back out wherever the final destination was supposed to be. 

Not every Shadow elemental suffered from that, but it usually depended on how good they were at shadow-walking and how precise they could wield their element. Shadow-walking was always preferred or shadow-swapping, like he often did with Kane, but that wasn’t always a good option. 

Soft blue light streamed in from overhead, bathing everything in a cerulean glow that seemed to hum with the deep wellspring of wild magic contained within such a small space. A glance at the ceiling showed nothing of the Cloud Recesses' rolling back hills nor any of his Bonded and the other Lans. Not a single hint of where he’d been before he’d dropped straight into paradise. 

Hopefully, his Bonded weren’t worrying too much. He was fine! Really! Everything was so pretty and awe-inspiring and whenever they caught up to him, he was sure they’d understand. 

Absently, he rubbed along his claim marks, channeling some of the surprise and awe at the dazzling sight before him. It really was beautiful. 

He was in a massive underground cave carved into the most beautiful gleaming bits of jade and pure glistening crystal. It was all sleek, shining surfaces with the light bouncing off it in a thousand different ways, scattering bright chunks of the refracted light across more of the cave, doubling the effect in a way that only nature could. 

A pleased sound rattled in his chest, a half-purr that wanted to be let out as he craned his head back, just to take it all in. 

Wei Wuxian stared because he’d never seen such eye-catching beauty in nature before. Not on this level and his instincts told him that such a precious view would never be seen again if he didn’t drink in every single detail around him right then.

From the shining, glittering walls surrounding him on all sides, to the liquid sparkling drops of icy water that dripped down from various points overhead. Each perfect droplet seemed to have the faintest tinkling echo of music, even though there was no water anywhere underfoot.

Wei Wuxian twisted around, turning in a complete circle to confirm that yes, indeed, there was no water. No little pond, no little puddles, nothing more than the slowly dripping droplets from overhead.

Yet, an unmistakable dampness clung to the air. 

As if there should’ve been water present. 

He’d fallen through a pond portal, after all, surely there was some sort of water involved with all of that. But even as he patted a hand down over his robes, not a hint of water was anywhere on his person. 

Odd. 

Not impossible, but odd. 

A fresh wave of curiosity took hold and the vague compulsion to explore, made itself known. His Bonded was sure to catch up to him any minute now if they came tumbling in through the ceiling as he did, so he’d have to make the most of what little uninterrupted time he had to take it all in. 

Cautiously, he picked his way across the floor and towards the far corner that seemed to be a raised platform of some sort with pristine, perfectly carved curved stairs leading up to a platform that bore a massive dragon of glimmering, snowy-white scales, stretched out in repose.

An adult dragon, perhaps, given the size and length of it. 

What a beautiful creature! 

Dragel? Possibly. He could sort of tell at the current distance, but if he were closer, it’d be easier to figure out the odd, fluctuating magical signature that had reached out to him. It was quite faint. 

Wei Wuxian approached, pausing to bow at the foot of the curved stairs. “This impertinent one is Wei Wuxian,” he said, softly. “I did not mean to trespass into your home, great one. I mean you no harm. May I approach?” 

For a moment, he thought the dragon wheezed. 

There was no other explanation for the sound that filled his ears, but it was heartrendingly faint, like an older dragon struggling with recovery after a severe winter cold. 

Sympathy welled in his chest and Wei Wuxian offered a gentle smile, hoping it would at least endear him to the lovely dragon. Perhaps he could offer a healing spell, now that his magic was practically renewed in the most incredible way. 

Such dark, black eyes set into a pure white face was such a striking contrast! Truly, it was a beautiful dragon. A lady dragon, perhaps, given the slightly flared fluted tips around the head that seemed more like ears and less like horns. The image tickled something in the back of his mind, a memory halfway stuck that he couldn’t quite pry loose for immediate clarity. 

It reminded him of some of the nicer memories and moments at Lotus Pier. A few precious times when he hadn’t been the focus of Madam Yu’s ire and where his mere presence had simply made things better. 

So much better. 

“May I?” He asked again, making no attempt to climb the stairs. He would not force his presence where it was not wanted, but the dragon seemed so weak, he was loathe to linger to wait for approval. A little bit of fresh magic ought to help, despite the strength of the wild magic—there was something different about the focused strength and calmness of carefully cultivated elemental magic. 

His shadows fluxed softly around him and he automatically reached up to run his fingers across his claim marks again. The connection felt a bit distant, as if he’d fallen much further than into the pond and he could vaguely sense a bit of worry, frustration, and oh—that was a jolt of righteous anger. 

Whoops. 

He would probably have to apologize when his Circle caught up to him. Falling in had been an accident. He’d just wanted to get a better look at the dragon—oh, right. He’d been looking at the dragon and suddenly, he’d been falling in, as if some invisible hand had wrapped around his waist and yanked him downward. 

Yes. Definitely going to have to apologize. As cutely as possible too, in hopes that they would find him adorable and not be too upset. A nervous tremor passed over him, but he remembered the morning with Huaisang and how the promise of punishment hadn’t really been much of a punishment at all. 

Maybe it wouldn’t be too bad. 

“Lady dragon?” He coaxed softly. “Please?” 

The beautiful dragon’s darkened eyes glittered at him, unspoken permission shining through. An air of exhaustion seemed to curl through the cave. 

“…thank you,” Wei Wuxian murmured, relieved. 

The sheer amount of old magic lingering around the staircase told him everything he needed to know about a dragon old enough to have seen centuries. He’d really only ever encountered elderly dragons in Nevarah and a handful of times when he’d been in the Gheyo Pits. 

Some were tired, but vicious and others were relaxed and gently amused by him. Every single one had commanded respect that he was more than happy to give, as not one of them had ever raised a claw or fang to him in anger or hate. They’d fed him, bullied him to stay in a spare bedroom where he could sleep properly and paid for armor repair fees. 

A few had coaxed him to try leaving the Pits and it was their help that had gotten him to a point where he’d gone to look for Baoshen Sanren. 

The memory settled and he realized at once why it had. 

He took the steps quickly and immediately went to sit in front of that great snout, just to the side. Folding down into a polite bow, he knelt and studiously tucked his hands away to keep from reaching out to check whether those white scales were just as smooth as they shone. 

“My name is Wei Wuxian,” he said, softly. “I thought I saw you from the surface of the pond. I didn’t mean to fall in, but you pulled me in, didn’t you? I thought someone had called to me when I first came. I didn't know it was you. I'm sorry I took so long to come, but I'm here now. What do you need? Can I help?"

A very slow-blink was his immediate answer.

"That's a lot of questions, isn't it?" Wei Wuxian said, a tad ruefully. "May I ask your name, great lady?” 

The dragon seemed to heave a sigh. One grayish eyelid peeled back to show the fatigue of that pitch-black eye. An elder dragon that was much, much closer to Death’s realm than any he’d ever encountered. 

Shadows twisted anxiously around both Wei Wuxian and the dragon. 

Lan Yi.

The name echoed in his head. Loud enough to reverberate through his entire body. As if the magnificent specimen of a dragon had to tell him so loudly, so that he’d never forget. As if such knowledge ought to be engraved on his own bones. 

Wei Wuxian quivered with anticipation. 

Everyone knew of the founding members of the great sects, but Lan Yi was famous among all for her dedication to righteousness, the pursuit of knowledge and a fierce loyalty to her beloved that had spawned countless romantics since. 

Tentatively, he reached out, whisper-light, to brush his fingertips across those white scales. 

His shadows rushed to surround him, swirling upward in a protective vortex before he could even process the potential threat. 

It happened all at once. 

The dragon collapses in on itself. Whitened scales turned into a swarm of fluttering, sparkling creatures that leap and frolic all over the entire space, leaving behind nothing but the massive, eerie skeleton of a grand creature that once was. 

Wei Wuxian choked. 

His outstretched hand met a clean, cool white bone that shone brightly under the blue light that glowed throughout the entire space. Up close, he could see that great big skull with its massive fangs now visible and the giant curving bones for a ribcage, tall enough that Wei Wuxian truly felt as small as a babe.

A thread of sorrow wound around him, settling in the pit of his stomach. Guardians were treasured beings, capable of great wisdom and tremendous magic, often boosting and bolstering the sects that gave them a home. Offering their gifts in exchange for various promises and deals, doing more with their magic than a single cultivator could ever hope to do on their own. 

The chilled bone seemed to warm under his touch. Wei Wuxian allowed a small smile.

Now, he could recall the moment when he’d first cut through the wards of Cloud Recesses, flying through the night air, and getting distracted by his Alpha’s pretty form, before the distress call had nearly sent him plummeting to his death. 

Ah. 

He’d almost been too late, but he’d made it. At least, they weren’t alone. 

Rebirth was a scary, but necessary thing. Once upon a time, all of the great sects and their guardians had been in sync. 

Before things had gotten bad, because someone was greedy or jealous and the prosperous balance had dissolved as if it’d never been there at all. Wei Wuxian had heard plenty of tales about that from the Jiang Elders and the Yunmeng civilians. Everyone had happy stories to tell of ‘way back when’ of a time when celebrations and supporting one another were things to be proud of. 

Wei Wuxian leaned to the side to take in the sight before him, too awed to be afraid, now that he knew what had happened. There’d been too much happening before and he’d almost missed it, but he’d come to Cloud Recesses that night, open to everything. Reaching out to answer a call that he’d only vaguely been aware of. 

It’d happened at Lotus Pier before. 

The Lotus Pier guardian was a fat, green frog that somehow managed to float on a massive lily pad when their presence was required. Hidden away in a secluded cove and far from the public view, their frog guardian had kept the safety wards and waters safe within Lotus Pier’s boundaries. 

Wei Wuxian had gone with Jiang Cheng to tend to them, once or twice. Guardians required a show of respect and appreciation for their services and presence. Some required more than that, but Lotus Pier’s guardian had been—lax. Unbothered, but competent and steady, no matter what storms had come their way. 

It was a giant frog with eyes as big as his head and an upside-down pink flower cap for a crown. The scent of Lotus was always strong whenever they visited and hearing the occasional frog-song always caught him off guard. 

The last time he’d interacted with said Guardian was when Madam Yu had sent him and Jiang Cheng to ask for assistance. Shijie and Sect Leader Jiang had gone the week before, but their visit seemed to have made things worse. 

When he’d gone with Jiang Cheng, the giant frog had listened to their plea for more rain to come and how the drought was affecting things. The Guardian had asked a few questions—slowly and laboriously in that odd, croaky way, before explaining that they could not help. 

Water had to come from somewhere and forcing it to rain would have far worse consequences than what they were dealing with now, mid-drought. It’d sent him into a frenzy of attempting to create talismans as a stop-gap measure, but in the end, everything had flooded. 

Everything had—oh. 

A shiver dripped down his spine. 

Guardians had control of ancient magic. They certainly had the ability to do great things—or great harm—with such power at their beck and call.

Wei Wuxian froze in mid-stroke over the shiny bone. He patted it gently and let his hands fall back to his lap. They’d gone to their guardian several times—he’d sort of kept count, even though he knew Madam Yu tried to hide those visits. 

But she’d visited the Guardian every day in that last week before Lotus Pier had flooded to the point of ruin. 

Notes:

Wei Ying is having a lot of revelations and some of those connecting dots really hurt!!

(also, you know his bonded are gonna be so shocked silly when they find him sitting up by a whole thing of giant bones)

Chapter 82: In Which Lan Xichen Gets A Shock

Summary:

Poor Xichen. His whole world just rearranged itself...

Notes:

Ok, pour one out for Xichen, bc he's having epiphanies while he's tromping through underground caves. he deserves a treat. A little one.

Lan Xichen held the incense burner steady in his left hand, and a glowing magical orb in his right, to illuminate the path once the water closed over them. His steps were steady and sure. 

The minute they were cut off from the natural sunlight and fresh air, the orb would have to produce enough light for all of them to see. Together, they descended into the cavernous maze of underground caves that protected some of Gusu Lan’s greatest treasures. Guarded with powerful wards strengthened over time, it was only with their sacred ribbons that they were able to pass through the Clan’s warding and only with the incense burner, that the Guardian’s protections allowed them to enter.

“Mind your step,” he murmured, taking note of the crumbling stone steps on the final three steps. It was almost as if the entrance hadn’t been maintained and was slowly decaying over time. 

That—he did not like. It made him uneasy to think that something could've happened to their Guardian and thus, reflected over time on the caverns that were meant to protect them from unwanted intruders and interruptions. 

“Mn,” Wangji murmured in his usual way. But a protective pulse of energy curled through the air, an Alpha’s instinctive protection wishing to keep his Bonded safe. 

Nie Huaisang did not stumble on the last step, but he did swear. “Great Void—were these like that the last time you came down here?” 

Lan Xichen did not answer. He was trying to look for more familiar landmarks in the gloomy cavern interior based on the last time he’d come through. It was shortly after he’d been named as the Heir and at the time, he’d been far too young to understand the importance of the ritual of meeting the Clan’s revered Guardian. 

“It was a long time ago,” Lan Xichen said, quietly. “A very long time.” 

Nie Mingjue gave a quiet hum of understanding. 

They moved quietly through the gloom, the glowing orb dispelling the worst of the strangely clustered shadows. Lan Xichen couldn’t tell what the shadows were up to, but he knew it made his Bonded extra nervous. 

He could only hope that they were friendly to Wuxian. His command of his Shadow Element had been masterful and that thought was enough to temporarily soothe him for the present moment. 

They only had to get a whiff of Wuxian’s scent or energy signature and then he’d be traceable through the miles of twisting, turning passageways through the mountains. 

It could take some time. 

It would take some time, if they meant to be thorough and respectful. 

Behind him, he could feel Wangji’s uneasiness and anxious energy thrumming in erratic bursts as he constantly cycled through checking each of their bonds and poking them in turn, every third check. 

Eventually, it irritated Nie Huaisang enough for him to shoulder-check his own brother on the way past to grab Wangji’s arm. “He’s fine—I know you can't feel him like I do, but he’s fine.” 

Wangji growled. 

Lan Xichen bit back a sigh. He lifted the incense burner higher. “Wangji,” he said, carefully. “You know he is resourceful and there are plenty of shadows down here. He will not be harmed and he will not be alone.” 

“He’d best be alone,” Nie Huaisang corrected. “I don’t think we want to know what else could be down here alongside a Guardian. But shadows are company, so he won’t be wandering around blindly. I should hope there is nothing here that might find him, besides your Guardian.” 

“She is your Guardian too, now,” Lan Xichen said, as calm as ever. “But she has been—distant for the past few years. I do not understand it.” 

He had not been permitted to visit when he’d donned the mantle of Sect Leader and that was yet another thing the Elders had used against him. Citing that their own Clan Guardian had not wished to see him. 

It had stung, at the time, but he’d known not to make too much of a fuss about it. Now, as they moved seamlessly through the caves with the dead air, old shadows, and dusty blue rock underfoot—he wished he’d thought of something to do. 

Maybe they should’ve sent more offerings. 

Or a scout. 

Something to show that they were still adhering to the strict guidelines in place for every interaction allowed. 

Nie Mingjue heaved a sigh. He slung a burly arm over Huaisang’s shoulders and towed him in close, ignoring the automatic whine it produced. “Our Guardian remains ours, no matter where we go,” he explained. “It is a Nie thing. I told you once, A-Huan. We spoke of it at length, remember?” 

“If it was at any point when we were thoroughly exhausted and you were putting braids in my hair, I cannot say with any sort of honesty, that I remember such things,” Lan Xichen said, mildly. “You know very well I am not present for serious conversations.” 

“Xichen,” Wangji said, aggrieved. 

Nie Mingjue huffed. “I told both of you, but that might’ve been a night where you were—not-drunk. The Guardian of Qinghe Nie is a great boar. It thrives on seeing its people well-provided and well-protected. We bring tribute to it in the form of old armor. Things like broken shields, shattered sabers that didn’t make it through the forge and so on. The older, the better, the more battered—the happier they are. Even our children can approach without fear of repercussion, so as long as they bear tribute in their hands.” 

“What do they do with all that old armor?” Lan Xichen asked. 

“Scrap metal, I think,” Nie Huaisang explained. “But their feet—hooves—burn hotter than a forge’s flame. They melt it down by trampling on it, but it’s not useable. It melts back into the ground. Turns into something else. Strengthens the Guardian and clears up the clutter. We do have a lot of armor scraps and such.” 

Nie Mingjue snorted. “It’s a reciprocal relationship. We support each other and are supported in turn. I know it is different than yours, A-Huan, but that does not make it any less of a genuine connection.” 

“I would never think otherwise!” Lan Xichen said, mildly offended. They came to a stop at a crossroads where several different, narrower pathways branched off into other cave passageways. “I am honored that you would share such knowledge-” 

“Honored, surprised—whatever,” Nie Mingjue said, gruffly. “Is that thing supposed to keep swaying like that?” He gave a jerk of his head towards the incense burner. 

All eyes turned towards it. 

The incense burner swayed ever so faintly in Lan Xichen’s dangling grasp. As if to mirror it, the glowing magical orb swayed in perfect synchronization with it. Lan Xichen tightened his grip. 

Their Guardian, Lan Yi, was not the kind to overlook the requirements of ritual, respect, and propriety. There were rules and regulations set in stone to dictate when, how, and who could approach such an honored and revered one among them. 

But, there were also extenuating circumstances, and surely, there could be some measure of understanding for a temporary lapse in perfect decorum. 

“Wei Ying,” Wangji murmured, head snapping to the side, eyes blazing bright gold. “This way—I can—for a moment-?” 

Nie Huaisang was beside him at once, taking a delicate whiff of the stale air currents and frowning. “I don’t scent anything, but there are more shadows clustered down this path than any of the other options.” 

“Less light too,” Nie Mingjue said, grumpily. “I don’t like this. Huaisang, don’t let go of Wangji. There’s no telling what might happen if something decides we ought to be separated.” 

Lan Xichen stilled when one burly arm curled around his waist, as if it belonged there. 

It did, but he was still a tad miffed from the earlier conversation at the breakfast table. There were old memories and old wounds that had come up to the surface and he had honestly believed that it was all behind him. 

Behind them. 

“…A-Jue,” he said, mildly. 

The arm squeezed lightly, before Nie Mingjue’s hand drifted down to rest rather possessively on his hip. Their steps were a bit smaller, but he was still able to move freely, albeit with a very persistent Bonded stuck to his side. 

Lan Xichen suppressed the urge to sigh again. He simply held up the incense burner, then tossed the glowing light orb up overhead to allow it to hover and light the way without requiring his assistance. 

He then wove his now empty hand around Nie Mingjue’s waist to emphasize the gesture. 

It earned him a soft snort. 

“Wuxian wants to talk about it,” Nie Mingue said, keeping step with Lan Xichen as their little group moved towards the chosen path. “Meng Yao. He picked up on that at breakfast and he wants to talk to me and you.” 

Lan Xichen made a soft, startled sound. “Really? I—well, that’s alright, I suppose. There’s not that much to tell.” 

Nie Mingjue gave him another squeeze. “There’s a lot to tell, but you can tell your side and I can tell mine.” 

“There’s an air current here,” Nie Huaisang said, his voice a tad distorted from where he was forging on ahead with a hand clutching at Wangji’s flowing sleeve. “Fresher than all the rest. I think it’s got some humidity to it. The shadows are clearer here. I think they’ve moved.” 

Nie Mingjue gently disengaged from Lan Xichen, following Nie Huaisang’s example and grasping one of those long flowing sleeves as a steering method instead. He hurried over to take a look at the even narrower passageway where the air current swirled teasingly around them. 

“…I can almost sense him through there,” he said, slowly. “Huaisang?” 

“Oh. I didn’t—yeah. I can. Through here. That’s—strange though, isn’t it?” Nie Huaisang’s brow furrowed together. “Da-ge.” 

“Keep moving,” Nie Mingjue said firmly. “There’s no telling what’s going to happen if we stay in one spot. Something’s shifting, I can feel it.” 

Wangji stiffened. “Xichen,” he said, tersely. 

Lan Xichen straightened up, nearly jerking Nie Mingjue to a stop. His eyes burned the same white-bright-gold as Wangji’s, both of them turning with eerie precision to stare through a wall of solid, deep blue rock. 

“Lan Yi…” they murmured, together. 

“Lan Yi?” Nie Huaisang glanced between them, almost antsy in his surprise. “What was that? What are you two—Da-ge!” 

Nie Mingjue shivered, violently. 

Lan Xichen’s lip curled in a soundless snarl, the sudden tension ebbing when confusion replaced the instinctive response. “Wangji…?” 

“The signature is gone,” Wangji said, stiffly. “It was there—I sensed it, Xichen.” 

“And now it’s gone,” Lan Xichen said, slowly. “You don’t think—surely there’s not a-” 

“What was it he said?” Nie Mingjue drawled, his words weighted. “Something about their Clan Guardian being in trouble? What is it the Jins have again, a peacock, right?” 

“Da-ge!” Nie Huaisang hissed. “Stop being mad and come over here. I think I found a shortcut.” 

“There are no shortcuts,” Wangji said, automatically. But he dutifully allowed himself to be towed over to where Nie Huaisang was scuffing at a strangely chipped bit of the blue rock. 

With a soundless click, it swung inward to show a hidden passageway leading down into the murky unknown. A hint of lightness that might have been an exit, seemed to be somewhere in the great gloom of it all, but it was hard to tell. 

Too much dryness in the air, too many little crumbling stones crunching underfoot as they moved together, and lastly—only enough room for them to pass through one at a time. 

Lan Xichen deftly inserted himself at the head of the group, the incense burner swaying in front of him. “I’ll go first,” he said, pointedly. “Mingjue, you can be-” 

“Huiasang,” Nie Mingjue said, nudging him forward. “You’re next. Wangji, after him. I’ll bring up the rear. It’ll be easier in case something is trying to herd us in a particular direction.” 

Lan Xichen’s face fell, but he quickly marshaled his expression and gave a sharp nod. “Of course. You would know best how to defend us. A-Sang?” 

“After you,” Nie Huaisang said, offering a tentative smile. “It’s probably best if the incense burner is going in front.” 

Slowly, they proceeded through the cramped passageway. 

As they ventured deeper into the chilly depths of the mountain’s caverns, the passage began to widen, first overhead, until it was nearly tall enough for indoor wings, then gradually at the sides, until they could comfortably move and reach for each other. 

The shadows within the passageway were spiky, sneaky little things, nipping at their fingers and feet, but a few sharp growls from Nie Mingjue had them all settling down. A hint of Nie Huaisang’s terrifying glower had everything else fleeing at first sight. 

Neither Lan made any comment. 

It wasn’t until the passageway opened up into the most beautiful room of all, that a round of exclamations went up in varying degrees of volume. 

The cavernous expanse before them was something out of a child’s fairytale with the beautiful slabs of shimmering crystal fused into the wall and the gentle blue light streaming down from overhead. 

Everything sparkled and shimmered as if there were no other option but to shine bright and shimmering for all to see. The air was clean and fresh now as if they’d passed through some invisible veil. 

A hint of seawater seemed to lurk in the fresh air, but here, there were no crumbling stones and it was as neat and well-kept as if it were a sacred space. 

Lan Xichen scarcely dared to breathe as he took in the incredible sight, feeling quite small and insignificant for once in his life, as the sheer size and overwhelming might of old magic wrapped around him. 

The incense burner flared to lift, pouring out almost triple the original production of the lightly scented smoke. Alarmed, he turned to call Wangji and found his breath stolen away again by the sight that greeted him at the far end of the cavern. 

There, in the distance, were curved stone steps leading up to an illuminated platform of pale blue stone. Directly in the center of said platform were large, gleaming white bones, perfectly arranged and still standing, mirroring the posture of a great dragon in repose. 

Wangji’s breath hitched. “Wei Ying!” He said, a beat later. 

And oh, there he was. 

Relief was short-lived as he realized just exactly what he was looking at. Lan Xichen could only stare as he processed that the black blob near the great dragon skull was none other than the shadow-wreathed Wei Wuxian rising with something cradled in his arms. 

His head jerked up and a wide smile stretched across his face, a gentleness suffusing the entire cavern as he started down the steps towards them. 

“Lan Zhan!” He beamed, allowing that lovely smile to blanket all of them with his open cheerfulness. “You won’t believe it—I met your Guardian, she’s amazing, by the way, and I was only just in time—look!” 

And there, cradled in his arms, looking for all the realms as if she belonged there, was a beautiful little girl in pristine Lan Whites, with glowing white eyes and shining silver hair. Her little hands were clawed and heavily scaled—almost like little paws, where they dug into Wei Wuxian’s arm, clutching at him for balance or reassurance, it was hard to tell. She sat a tad awkwardly in the cradle of his arms, but that was explained away by the very real and very obvious tail—a stubby fat tail, like that of a child’s incomplete dragon transformation. 

Dragon transformation. 

Ah. 

Lan Xichen’s quietly ordered understanding of his Clan’s Guardian turned upside down and rearranged itself on the trampled remains of his surprise. He had no words. 

Beside him, Nie Mingjue was similarly frozen. 

A sheepish laugh slipped out. Wei Wuxian cradled the silent dragon-child closer to his chest. “She just hatched. I couldn’t leave her there.” 

“Hatched?” Nie Huaisang wheezed. “Wuxian!” 

Notes:

ehehe. Didn't you like that? I knew you would!!

LWJ is now having a lot of Thoughts and Feelings seeing his Wei Ying with a cute lil kid in his arms. I guess we should pour one out for him too...ah, these Lans...

Chapter 83: In Which Lan Qiren Would Like A Vacation Please

Summary:

Poor Lan Qiren. He really needs a vacation. All these surprises are not good for his blood pressure.

Notes:

I've been trying to finish this chapter for ages, but unfortunately caught a cold that knocked me flat out. i'm doing better now, so yay, but also i hate cough syrup.

this chapter was supposed to be wwx's pov, but lqr just snuck in there, so here we go!!!

Lan Qiren found himself staring at his nephews and their Bonded for the second time that day, completely and utterly speechless. 

Well. 

Not entirely for lack of subject matter, but more, he wasn’t sure where to start. Perhaps he should’ve had something more to say instead of sputtering in place when Wei Wuxian had emerged from the water, perfectly dry and cradling the most adorable little dragon child in his arms, crooning and murmuring indulgently to her like a—no! 

Lan Qiren stopped himself right there. His bafflement was turned to Nainai, who had somehow managed to find a nice, soft blanket to spread out on the ground and sit comfortably beside Wei Wuxian, while producing a handful of snacks—emergency rations!—for the solemn child to nibble on. 

And really, what a solemn child! 

They almost reminded him of Wangji, when he’d been so young and so meticulous about everything, that he’d been desperately worried. Xichen, after all, had been an open and friendly child, happy to stick his snout into anything, if it would sate his curiosity. His love-sick brother had even mentioned the possibility of a third child, though tragedy had struck before such luck could happen. 

He barely even heard what Xichen had to say about the state of the hidden paths through the underground caves and the mention of decaying stone, stale air, and stunted magic. None of that was good, but also, none of it made sense. The last year’s reports of things in the underground caves had been good—glowing mentions of healthy air, replenishing wild magic, and—oh. 

Those meddlesome Elders would’ve been in charge back then and he wouldn’t put it past them to have altered a few reports. Perhaps a timely expose of the decaying state of things would’ve been enough to turn everyone against Xichen, on top of the curse and everything else. Perhaps it had been part of their plan all along to take control. 

After all, a weakened Guardian or one that was being tortured into compliance would certainly be helpless to a certain degree. Especially if their boon was meant to bring about the Clan’s happiness or ensure health, withdrawing such a blessing would only cause death, despair, and destruction. No Guardian would want that. It would go against their very nature. 

Words trickled back into his awareness and Lan Qiren could feel his blood pressure rising and falling with surprising sharpness as he processed Nie Huaisang’s latest information drop. He’d tried to listen, but his mind was racing and now, all thoughts screeched to a stop. 

“-she’s what?” He sputtered. 

All eyes and heads turned towards him. 

Lan Qiren found that Lan Lihua was immediately beside him, guiding him to sit on one of the large stone slabs bordering the bathing and recuperating area among the private springs. He let himself be guided and sat, dumbly. 

Wei Wuxian peered over at him, curiously, the smile still present, but a tad hesitant now. “I—well—Shufu,” he said, cautiously. “This one is Lan Yi. She has told me herself before the rebirth cycle completed itself. She asked me to look after her until the aging is complete.” 

Lan Qiren opened and shut his mouth. 

Yes. Speechless. Oh by the heavens and the celestials and-!

Wangji stood tall and elegant, one hand behind his back, but his golden eyes fixed on Wei Wuxian as if they could not be guided anywhere else. There was a barely restrained air to him, as if he were about to vibrate out of his own skin and somehow, was only just keeping it together. 

As Lan Qiren was no fool, he could guess that Wangji—and the rest of his Bonded—were likely to be in similar states to certain degrees, as the sight of Wei Wuxian with such a beautiful and quiet child had definitely been an out-of-body experience. 

“…complete?” Xichen asked, sounding adorably confused. 

Lan Qiren struggled to tune in again. He was missing vital information here! And he didn’t dare ask anyone to repeat it before his brain had properly recalibrated itself. He was starting to wonder whether he’d had any real idea of what was happening right under his nose up to this point. This was too much! 

It was all too much! 

“Calm yourself, Qiren,” Nainai said, fixing him with a knowing look. “You always did like to think of the worst possible outcome straightaway. Good for future planning, but not necessarily the most encouraging. Come now, this is new and unprecedented news. We should treat it as a good thing, yes? And perhaps, it is best if we move this conversation indoors? I worried for the little one, but she is taking this much better than all of us. I do not think she would mind if we were to move on.” 

Nainai, of course, had infinite wisdom and the knowledge of how to command a room and a space with only the necessary words and a mere smile. At her suggestion, nearly every Lan was readying themselves to leave and the Nies had come forward to help Wei Wuxian. 

Wei Wuxian seemed to be listening with the same absent-minded sort of manner as Lan Qiren. He gave a nod to his Bonded, before scooping the child up into his arms—the reborn Lan Yi!—and tucking her easily against his front as if he were used to doing so all the time. 

Perhaps he was, Lan Qiren mused, allowing Lan Lihua to help him up from his rock seat. As a first disciple, Wei Wuxian had probably spent a great deal of time with younger children of different ages, helping, coaching, and taking care of them in some capacity or another. He had seen a general closeness at Lotus Pier where the shidi and shimei seemed protective of Wei Wuxian, but the visit had been too short to make anything of it. 

For certain, there was some measure of that in the Lan Clan, but there were childminders for that sort of thing and the youngest members were always under careful watch, so they would be well tended to, should any issues arise. 

Ah. 

But it did make his old heart ache and throb with old familiar memories. Seeing his precious nephews for the first time—holding them, even, in his hands, when they were so very small and innocent to the realms—those were revered moments that he would never, ever trade for anything. 

They were all hustled along back to Xichen’s main office as Sect Leader, where there were extra rooms for entertaining, a larger room for holding private discussions with larger groups, and privacy-warded rooms for important conversations. 

Nainai suggested the privacy-warded room and no one protested. 

Tea and snacks were bought. Cushions were set out. Extra sets of warding were scribed and activated. 

Wei Wuxian settled down on the cushion right beside Nainai, his smile a tad bashful but also grateful. In his lap, Lan Yi squirmed for a minute, then seemed to think better of it and settled down, once she realized that her small, pudgy hands could reach the table just fine. 

Nainai portioned out a bit of crunchy rice crackers and some salted, roasted seeds, while Lan Qiren found himself pouring a small cup of milky, sweet tea. 

Wei Wuxian stared at both of them, before accepting the offering with murmured words of explanation to Lan Yi about what it was and whether she was alright with that. Her little face screwed up in concentration and she tried to speak, before giving up and twisting around to pat a hand at Wei Wuxian’s tanned cheek. 

He leaned down so she wouldn’t have to stretch and gave a few hums of acknowledgment. When she turned around to face her newfound bounty, he simply braced her with an arm around the waist and waited while she helped herself to the snacks with care. 

“Speech is difficult right now,” he said, slowly. “Because of the amount of magic in her body. She is—working at solidifying a proper shape. Her dragon attributes for one and the physical traits, are consuming a great deal of energy in any other form, hence her current state. She would like to thank the Lan Clan for their assistance and also for—the tea and snacks.” 

Lan Yi, delicately nibbling on a rice cracker, gave a dignified nod. She nipped at the tea later and then allowed that strangely wizened stare to rest on each face at the table. 

Several knocks on the door were followed up by a few imperious demands for Elders requesting to be present during the conversation. 

Lan Qiren rubbed his forehead. “If they aren’t Elders on the list of approved Clan members, do not let them in,” he said, stiffly. “This is not some spectacle to be gawked at and right now, it is best if we decide on a plan of action. I am sure there is a—sensible way to handle this.” 

“That’s probably best,” Wei Wuxian sighed. “She doesn’t want to make a fuss.” 

“I don’t think you can avoid that,” Nie Huaisang said, flicking open his fan. His dark eyes fixed on the door and where Lan Lihua was opening it to speak to several excited and somewhat rumpled Lan Elders. None of them forced their way in, but from the excited—slightly lowered—voices, it was clear to see that they were aware of the sudden appearance of Lan Yi. 

News had traveled fast. 

Lan Qiren wasn’t sure whether he wanted to applaud or go into qi-deviation at the way that his Clan worked. Neither option seemed appropriate for the current setting. Sometimes, it was truly staggering the sheer amount of irony and ridiculousness that came from a Clan that was supposed to be known for no gossip and level-headed restraint. Honestly, the heavens must be laughing at him right now.

Before any further conversation could take place, a messenger appeared, panting and sweaty with a missive for Xichen, bearing the Lanling Jin’s golden peony crest. 

Nie Mingue pressed his lips together, his scowl manfully held back, subsiding when Wangji shot him a look. 

“Xichen?” Lan Qiren prompted, before reaching across to refill little Lan Yi’s sweetened milk tea. 

“It’s—A-Yao,” Lan Xichen said, brows furrowed. “Things have changed. It’s become more complicated. The Jin Guardian was—poisoned. Apparently, the attack was simply a cover. They meant to poison the Guardian and did so. Thankfully, they were able to stop the spread of the poison, but the Guardian does not appear to be healing. He begs of me to come or spare someone who might play Healing in addition to the original request. He hopes that it will have a positive effect, as nothing else they are trying, seems to be working.” 

Nie Mingjue scoffed. “Poisoned? By them, no doubt. A Guardian should be well-guarded. How could attackers get through the best wards money can buy?” 

“Da-ge!” Nie Huaisang said, smacking his brother on the arm with his fan. There was a warning note in his voice. 

Lan Xichen’s face fell once more. He skimmed to the end of the letter and sighed, before passing it over to Lan Qiren. “If Shufu would not mind,” he murmured. 

Uncertainly, Lan Qiren took it from him, skimming the hastily scrawled, yet somehow tidy script within. It appeared as if the letter had been stopped and started a few times, but the postscript on the bottom was what really made his eyebrows arch clear up to his hairline. 

“Jin Guangyao has been named the Guardian Keeper? Xichen, that’s—there hasn’t been one of those for Centuries! Even if there was some sort of mishap that might have caused the poisoning, such a thing is a grave crime! It is not the sort of accident that will go unpunished and in the midst of-” 

“He is asking for our help,” Lan Xichen said, conflicted. “We do not know if it is an accident or deliberate, but-” 

“You don’t poison someone by accident,” Nie Huaisang said, ducking behind his fan when his words drew everyone’s attention. “What? You don’t! And if you do, you certainly speak up about it or at least, you try to cover it up, by saying there was never any poison at all.” 

“Huaisang is right,” Wangji said, frowning. “If Jin Guangyao has become the Guardian Keeper, then something has happened. A Guardian Keeper was last named and acknowledged during the Grand Rebirth.” 

Lan Qiren nodded, pleased. “Yes. It was a time of great sorrow and chaos. There was much upheaval and loss. The Guardians keep things in balance and a Guardian Keeper is a sacred responsibility.” 

“But the Guardians choose the Keeper, correct?” Lan Xichen arched a brow. 

Nie Mingjue pressed his lips together, turning away. 

“True,” Wei Wuxian said, quietly. He hugged little Lan Yi to his chest, the ends of his ponytail spilling over his shoulder. There was something calm and sad in his gaze, but the corner of his mouth turned up a bit, when Lan Yi patted his cheek. “But if the Jin Guardian and our Lan Yi were not in the best of states—perhaps we should wonder about the other Guardians?” 

Nainai hummed. “Wuxian is right. Perhaps, before we make sudden decisions—a few letters might be in order?” 

Notes:

Xichen: Shufu needs a vaction.
Wangj: :|
Xichen: Didi, no. He does.
Wangj: :|
Xichen: we do not need a second honeymoon!
Wangj: :|
Wuxian: :D
Xichen: okay, we can have a second honeymoon. Then Shufu's vacation.
Wangj: :|

Chapter 84: In Which Wei Wuxian Tells A Bedtime Story...Sort Of

Summary:

Wei Wuxian unwinds for the night.

This involves telling a story. Hm.

Baby Lan Yi does not know if she likes this story at all.

Notes:

hello my darlings!! i am back with a new chapter and mostly in good health. i hope you all are well! please take care of yourselves, hydrate, eat a snack and enjoy the new chapter!!

Wei Wuxian combed his fingers through little Lan Yi’s silky smooth hair. He smoothed it back from her forehead, then sectioned off the pieces for a sleek braid for the nighttime. He tied off the end with a bit of ribbon she handed over and then let her inspect his handiwork for any mistakes. 

He was glad to be away from the heaviness of the conversation going on about the different guardians and the thinly disguised expressions from his Bonded that seemed to be hiding a bigger secret than either of them had let on. 

A secret that he would definitely be trying his best to uncover before any of them dared to set foot outside of the Cloud Recesses. By the Void, they were newly bonded! No one in their right mind should ever suggest separating a newly bonded Circle or even just a newly Bonded addition to an established Circle. 

It’d be lucky that he was a newly bonded addition, but that still didn’t make it right. It only meant that because his Bonded had a foundational start before his arrival, they wouldn’t suffer too much if there was a brief separation for the sake of duties and responsibility. 

Didn’t mean any of them had to like it though. 

He’d excused himself with the mention of helping Lan Yi settle down for the night, only to find Nainai and Lan Lihua suggesting that they handle the little girl’s nighttime routine—even if she was the Gusu Guardian. 

Unable to really refute that—mostly because both women had looked so hopeful and happy at the chance of spending time with such a solemn and adorable child—that he’d checked to see if that was an acceptable option. It would give him some more time with his Bonded, which would be excellent for secret-prying, but also require some measure of intimacy that he didn’t wish to engage in with a child present. 

Well, a child-shaped Guardian. 

It would also be good for her to spend some time with other members of the Gusu Lan, so she could see what they were up to and how her protection and influence were present in the clan. 

“You can still come with me tomorrow,” he’d told her. “We can have breakfast!” 

So, Lan Yi had considered it with the same grave air as everything else, before agreeing on the grounds that he did her hair for the night—as an excuse to have another conversation away from prying ears. 

He wondered how long it would take everyone to realize that she was definitely more aware of what they were discussing and how it would affect the Gusu Lan, than she appeared. Such a small and delicate appearance was definitely quite distracting, but it also meant that no one bothered to stop him as conversations switched over to what ought to be said in the various letters to be sent. 

She hummed, low and deep in her throat, wizened eyes turning to fix on him with a heaviness that did not suit such a small and chubby body. 

He sighed. “I don’t know. I’ve never met Jin Guangyao. I’ve met several Jin and I can’t say that I’m very impressed about any of them, but there can only be one Guardian Keeper at a time, right?” 

Gravely, she nodded once. 

“I’m worried too,” he said, plainly. “But I’m sure we’ll figure it out. We have a little time, don’t we?” 

She gave a little shrug. 

“Well, if something is happening on such a large scale, it doesn’t bode well for the rest of the Guardians. I’ve barely even heard anything about them. I wouldn’t have known about ours at Lotus Pier if Madam Yu—if she—hadn’t tried so hard to get out of properly caring for them.” 

Lan Yi tilted her head almost entirely sideways. 

Wei Wuxian smiled, gently. “It’s a long and ridiculous story,” he said with a bit of theatrics. “And newly transformed guardians need lots of sleep and rest so they can regenerate their powers and grow nice and strong, yeah?” 

She blinked up at him with wide, open eyes, and just the barest hint of a shimmer. 

He laughed. “Alright, alright—storytime. Then you’re going to say with Nainai and Lan Lihua for the night?” 

Lan Yi nodded again. 

“Alright! It’s not really that long or ridiculous though,” he began, toppling sideways onto the bed beside her. He only held up an arm when she snuggled up into his side, to pull a bit of the blanket over her little feet and tail. 

A pleased little chirp came from her. 

“See, at the time, I only knew that no one was supposed to go into the back ponds behind her wing of the estate. It’s built over the water in some cases and hers was closer to land than anyone else. Jiang Shushu said that she wasn’t used to the water, so it was best for her to have a space closer to land. He liked the water though, so he was in the proper Sect Leader’s rooms, always.” 

Wei Wuxian flicked a hand and little shadow puppets began to dance on the blanket in front of Lan Yi. His shadows had been antsy and plentiful since returning from the caves, dragging along new bits of shadow that were hastily trying to acclimate to his control over them. It was reassuring and unsettling at the same time, as some of those shadows were older than any he’d ever known. 

And some of them were so new, he couldn’t figure out where they’d come from. 

The thought was pushed aside for later musing, however, because the issue of the guardians was now front and center in his mind. “See, it looked like this—and I used to stay over here—close to the servant’s quarters, because I wasn’t—they didn’t consider me to be a proper Jiang. I wasn’t even an official ward or anything, I was just—me.” 

Lan Yi growled. 

“Anyway, one day, it rained so bad that we had some flooding. The kind of the flood that’s usually handled by talismans and anchored wards, but apparently no one had bothered to renew the carved radicals along the docks or refresh the talismans burned into the walls. In fact, no one had renewed anything at all since I’d come to Lotus Pier. At one point, I thought it was because I was doing all of it that no one else was—I realized later, after the Pits and when I came back—that it was simply because no one ever did at all. We an old talisman Master, you see, but he never had a proper apprentice or a replacement. He had a cousin that was supposed to come and refresh things every couple of years—a contract that he agreed to as a favor.” 

The shadows danced up and down accordingly on the bed. 

Lan Yi gave a little hum of consideration. 

“Well, guess who thought that contract was too expensive to renew? And guess who never bothered to keep on renewing or looking for a replacement? Exactly. Now, I was—what? Well, yes, we didn’t. No one did, but—no. No, there wasn’t. Well, that’s why it flooded again. But this time, it was worse. The last time, we had some lingering protections, this time—she tore down everything I put up. Everything I renewed. Shijie was lucky, because I realized that I had to hide it by then, so her rooms and mine weren’t ruined like everyone else, but I don’t think she knew why. My rooms have always been a cluttered wreck, so even if they were untouched, no one would barge in there for longer than a minute, tops. Always worked in my favor, you know?” 

Lan Yi snuffled in answer. 

“Well, the first time—I went to go and see, you know? And at that point, there was too much water everywhere and I slid off the docks and into the pond and I met the guardian.” A tiny smile surfaced on Wei Wuxian’s face. “We startled each other and then had a nice little chat. They told me to come back, so I snuck away and I returned later. Managed pretty well for about a year—before the droughts started, anyway—and one of those times, I was caught. Since the esteemed madam couldn’t stand taking care of a Guardian herself, but she also couldn’t bear the thought of a servant’s son doing such a special task, she assigned it to Jiang Cheng and he insisted I go with him. The usual visits for offerings, to show respect and that sort of thing. They normally stayed close to the Sect, but there was a hidden cove they preferred. The guardian is a frog, you know? A very fat, lazy frog. Very friendly too, at least to me.” 

Lan Yi rolled over to stare at him, her gaze critical. 

“No, they are! I’ve had conversations with them. Trust me. I would know what a frog looks like.” 

She shook her head again—once—in that oddly decisive way. 

Wei Wuxian grew wary. “No, they’re a frog. They’ve always been a frog. I’ve never seen or heard of anything other than—well, yes, they were in the hidden cove. They were there more often than not. I think they just floated towards the sect when it flooded.” 

Lan Yi growled. 

“No, I didn’t. Just like I told you in the caves—they were apologetic, but they couldn’t help. The drought was bad, Great One. Lotus Pier’s specialty import is all lotus-related. Lotus pods, seeds, flowers, handcrafted goods, and of course, lotus silk and medicinal tinctures. It would’ve crippled the entire territory if we didn’t do something. People were hurting.” 

Lan Yi sat up, frowning severely. 

“I don’t know,” Wei Wuxian said, honestly. He sat up alongside her, keeping an arm over her shoulders when she snuggled into his side, fiercely contemplative. “My shadows have heard that they’ve cut off all outside communication from Lotus Pier. I don’t know what that means for them, but I think everyone would be fine. Jiang Cheng is probably better off now that I’m not there to steal the spotlight from him and Shijie’s engagement is finally in place again, so that means good things. It’s all they ever wanted. Me, out of the way, and them able to do whatever they liked.” 

Lan Yi clicked and chirped at him. She reached up with small chubby hands and patted at his cheeks, her gaze sadder than it should’ve been. 

Wei Wuxian tried for another smile, but settled for leaning forward so his face rested in her small hands. “You would be the only one to think so, Great One,” he said, softly. “The only one to think that my presence is more than enough and not what I can do for someone beyond simply existing.” 

Notes:

Mama!Wuxian is in full mama bear mode!! he's telling stories, giving cuddles and also realizing that a lot of the 'normal' stuff at LP wasn't really that normal after all. (he would prolly share some snacks too, but he didn't think of the emergency rations here...)

Chapter 85: In Which Nie Mingjue Tells A Story

Summary:

It's time for WWX to get that story out of his Bonded...NMJ is up first!!

Notes:

hello my lovelies!!
i am only running on three hours of sleep, but otherwise ok!! that last chapter was a little rough, ya? hopefully this one is a bit better!! im so excited for the twist here. let me know if you saw that bit coming!! hehe.
here is another fun chapter with lots of drama, some PLOT and a bit of wwx/nmj having some almost-sexy times.Idk if Nie Zonghui is older, but he is older for the purposes of this fic, bc da-ge deserves to have an older cousin who can dote on him a little bit.

"Just because he made one mistake-" Lan Xichen tried.

It earned a sharp growl from Nie Mingjue, one that was deep in his belly and filled with more emotion behind it than any other sound he'd made for the entire day. The conversation had gotten out of claw again and he had no idea what was to be done about it. Too many new feelings about old memories and even after all of that time, the hurt remained as raw and real as ever. He'd never been able to explain that to his beloved Xichen, but perhaps, explaining those sorts of feelings just weren't possible when it came to this. 

Any other issue and Xichen's neverending patience would practically manifest right there, as he gently and calmly would wait for Nie Mingjue to figure out the best way to explain himself, even if the words were not exactly right or a little ruder than intended, they'd known each other long enough for it to work. 

"One mistake, Xichen? Is that what we're calling it? The only good thing he ever did—and that's questionable, really—was to save you. I still can't decide if it was accidental or deliberate, because saving you should've been an automatic response and it wasn't. You nearly died." Nie Mingjue clenched his fists into hard curls to keep from gesturing wildly. There was too much emotion still trapped in his body, as if it were only yesterday he'd received the awful news. 

Lan Xichen's pale face went a few shades whiter as he shrank back from his soulmate's passionate words. "I-I know that it wasn't an ideal situation, but he did try and-"

"I tried," Nie Mingjue said, bluntly. "Huaisang tried. So did Wangji. None of them could get to you in time. None of us. He was the only other one there. Can't you see?"

"If it were any other person," Lan Xichen began.

"Yes," Nie Mingjue said, sternly. "If it were any other person—listen to yourself. If it were, do you know how the odds might've changed? I saw you fall. I felt you flicker. Do you have any idea what that would've done to me? To us? If you hadn't made it?"

"Lots of things go wrong in training exercises," Lan Xichen said, weakly. But there was a fine sheen of sweat beading on his forehead and he looked as if he barely believed the words tumbling out of his own mouth. "The whole point is to prepare ourselves for what could happen outside of a controlled environment. It's not your fault that it didn't go as planned. Mingjue—you know I do not blame you for that. I never could."

"And yet, you could believe that snake over me?" The question, so deadly, so softly spoken, might as well have been the final straw. 

"He's not—A-jue!" Lan Xichen's outstretched hand faltered as Nie Mingjue jerked out of reach. His hurt was palpable and heavy in the room, echoed through their bonds before either of them could try to temper it.

The door to their quarters clicked open and Lan Wangji's unhappy face drew their attention at once. His lips thinned in disappointment, before Nie Huaisang wriggled around him, squeezing through the doorway and ducking under their Alpha's arm with a chirp meant to encourage and cheer.

"Da-ge, you're so grumpy!" he said, with faux cheeriness. "You really should go soak in the hot springs. It's good for you. Go, go, go!" He stepped between the pair, deliberately turning his back to Lan Xichen and pressing both hands on his brother's shoulders. "Hot springs. Now. You know you want to."

It was the slight zing of displeasure from Lan Wangji's bond that had both of them breaking apart. Lan Xichen ducked away from his younger brother's sharp, but knowing gaze and immediately folded down into a meditative pose facing a corner of the wall. Nie Mingjue allowed himself to be half-pushed, half-guided out of the bedroom and towards the outer halls to the hot springs.

---

"Da-ge..." Nie Huaisang said, tiredly, when they were both lounging in the stinging heat of the steaming hot springs just within their personal courtyard.

"I know," Nie Mingjue said, the same exhaustion echoed in his own voice. "Believe me, I know—but he keeps on claiming the same-! It wasn't—it wasn't like that. You know it wasn't like that and-"

"And Xichen will always believe in the good he sees and think the best of people unless it literally plays out before him that it can't be anything else. You've tried for years to get this through to him and you know how he is," Nie Huaisang said, softer. "Can't you let it alone? You once told me that was something you admired in him."

Nie Mingjue scoffed. "It still is. But do you really think I could ignore this? He's going to hurt him, A-Sang, and I fear that I will not be able to stop it in time."

A quiet sigh came from Nie Huaisang, who drifted closer to cuddle into his side, his dark eyes wary and his shadows gathering in a protective bubble around the edge of the hot springs. "That's not your responsibility. He has to make his own choices. We have to support him. We don't have to agree. I'm just asking you to try. It's not helping anyone right now and we already know to keep an eye out. Snake or weasel, whichever he proves to be. Wuxian isn't privy to this yet, though and we're confusing him and upsetting Wangji."

"Are you micromanaging our Circle, A-Sang?" Nie Mingjue couldn't keep the affection from his voice. "Pretty sure we're fine for now."

"Fine would not be the looks he was sending both of you when he begged off for the night," Nie Huaisang said, flatly. "You'd best come clean and tell him what happened before Xichen does."

Nie Mingjue huffed. "And that will put things in my favor? Stop scheming about this. I'll tell him whatever he wants to know, as soon as the opportunity presents itself."

"Really?" Mischief curled through their bond. Nie Huaisang eyed him for a moment, then peeled away from his side to swim-walk to the stone steps that led out from the hot spring. "Wuxian! Come join us—well, come join Da-ge. Since you're here, I can get out now before I die of heatstroke."

A contemplative Wei Wuxian appeared at the far end of the path, a thick towel slung over one shoulder and thin slippers on his feet for walking on the outer paths. His expression softened into something amused at Nie Huaisang's words and he reached down, obligingly to help him up and out of the water.

"Heatstroke?" he teased, draping the towel around Nie Huaisang with a bit of theatrical flair. A teasing kiss was pressed to his forehead. "I don't know. You don't feel that warm to me. Maybe some cold fruit salad?"

Nie Huaisang perked up. "Yes?"

Wei Wuxian laughed. "Lan Yi wanted some, so I had a bowl delivered to our room. She's with Nainai and Lan Lihua now, but the bowl's in the front room on the table. I put a preservation charm on it, so it's nice and cold. Help yourself."

"Fruit!" Nie Huaisang crowed. He leaned forward, holding the towel up with one hand and gifting Wei Wuxian a hug with the other.

Fondness hummed contentedly through all of their bonds as Wei Wuxian waved him off, then perched atop one of the large boulders at the edge of the hot springs. His expression remained open and kind as he began to strip off his clothes.

"Want company?" he asked.

"Yours?" Nie Mingjue asked, honestly. "Always."

Wei Wuxian flushed a very pale pink, but he gamely continued on, shedding his clothes with efficient fingers. When he was bare and naked, golden skin on display, he paused to scoop up a bit of water to splash on his feet, before easing into the hot spring with a muted groan of delight.

Nie Mingjue gave him an appreciative once over and then opened his arms in silent invitation. It only took a few seconds for Wei Wuxian to drift straight into his arms.

The full-body hug that followed resulted in Wei Wuxian straddling Nie Mingjue, arms hooked around his neck, and lips locked onto that delicious mouth. Kisses were traded back and forth until Wei Wuxian was rolling his hips in a leisurely motion.

Large hands clamped down on his waist, holding him in place.

"Not in the water," Nie Mingjue murmured, even though his own arousal thundered through his body. His large hands flexed on that tempting waist. "Wangji will kill us."

Wei Wuxian laughed, soft and breathy, before shoving his face into Nie Mingjue's neck to breathe in his scent and suck and nibble at the wet skin there. "Alright. Distract me then. Tell me what's up with you and Xichen. I don't know anything about this Jin Guangyao and already, I don't like him."

Nie Mingjue hesitated.

Sharp claws dug meaningfully into his side—adding pressure, but not breaking skin. Wei Wuxian continued to mouth at his neck, but his body had grown still in a way that was quite telling.

---

"It was a training exercise in Qinghe," Nie Mingjue began. "We host them every so often, mostly during the five-year-cycle training periods, like how Nevarah has that Gheyo showcase every five years or so. It's a way for the younger ones to get some field experience in a controlled environment and it brings new Circles into the public eye and calls out eligible ranks outside of a Hunt."

Wei Wuxian, now situated in a less provocative position on his ACE's lap, gave an encouraging hum for the story to continue. He snuggled close to Nie Mingjue's chest, one hand playing idly with the dark strands of wet hair draped over one burly shoulder.

"This means it's ten times more chaotic than say, a discussion conference, but five times more useful, because you get to meet a lot of new faces, names, talents, and so on. It's quite a feat. Qinghe's pride and joy, if you will. We do take on a fair amount of new recruits, especially those who come specifically to join our ranks. It also means we get a lot of leftovers that didn't quite make it into any of the other Sects."

"Ah," Wei Wuxian said, understandingly. "Jin."

"Well, to be fair, he came to us as Meng Yao. Claimed his cultivation level was low and it was his mother's dying wish for him to join one of the big sects and make a name for himself. He didn't have much going for him—besides his face, if you ask Xichen—but he was very polite at first, quick on his feet, and willing to work. Or at least, that's how he presented himself."

Wei Wuxian hummed again. He petted damp fingers down Nie Mingjue's chest, tracing over invisible patterns. 

"He claimed he didn't have a settled rank. We tested him and it did show that he wasn't—settled. Had all this potential, but nothing pointing towards any specific rank. You know how it is, sometimes? A late inheritance usually means a late settlement, but there are always indicators. I suppose I should've known when he didn't show any at all. Too specific, you know?"

"Takes a lot of control to do that," Wei Wuxian said. "You'd have to be hyper-vigilant. Constantly evaluating everything. Adjusting as you went."

Nie Mingjue scowled. "Don't you start admiring him too," he said, sourly.

"My grumpy giant," Wei Wuxian cooed, teasingly. He leaned forward, grasping Nie Mingjue's jaw to hold him still, before placing a series of nibbling kisses along that stubbled cheek. "I admire you," he said, squeezing that broad jaw with just a bit of extra pressure. "Continue. I'm listening." 

Nie Mingjue made a soft sound in his throat, relaxing into the grip. "Well, he went on a training exercise. One of the ones where Xichen was pretending to be a victim in need of rescuing—everyone took turns doing this, mind you—but Xichen's groups were always popular. I guess you can't help instinct, but the idea that you save someone as striking and stunning as one of the Twin Jades is quite a draw."

"It would be," Wei Wuxian said, a hint of pride showing through. "Xichen is very pretty to look at."

"You're very pretty to look at," Nie Mingjue growled. He held that tempting Wei Wuxian still for a moment to capture those soft lips in a heated kiss. A few minutes of plundering that warm, willing mouth had both of them all worked up again, before Wei Wuxian placed a calming hand on his cheek, his silvery eyes shining, but knowing.

It drew a sigh from both of them.

Wei Wuxian preened. "I am," he said, airily. "Continue."

He squawked when Nie Mingjue gave his rear a good pinch.

Smirking, Nie Mingjue accepted the half-hearted slap to his chest and nuzzled at his temple in a teasing apology.

"It was a simple mission. Strand them in a cave. Work together to get them out. Very simple. As Huaisang likes to say, 'idiot-proof'. I don't know exactly how it went wrong, just that it did. We all checked later, but the original site caved in and we didn't have any evidence of foul play, so the backup location was chosen instead."

Wei Wuxian frowned. "No evidence at all?"

"Nie Zonghui checked," Nie Mingjue explained. "Cousin. Main family line. I would trust him with my life. He has earned that loyalty many times over. He was almost caught in the landslide that buried the entrance. He was very lucky. I think my Sire made him the Heir when A-Sang and I bonded out. He has experience, a little more than me, on account of being older."

Shadows swirled around the rocky edges of the hot spring.

"The backup location was a little harder to get to, but not impossible. We doubled supplies. Triple-checked emergency flares. All the usual things. Exercise commenced. Somehow, Xichen's group—and only Xichen's group, mind you—was accidentally transported to an alternate location through a wild magic rift in the deeper bowels of the cave."

"Full transportation?" Wei Wuxian's eyebrows went up in disbelief. "Just like that? How many people?"

"Xichen and four others. One of them was the Captain of my guard and two of his preferred subordinates. They'd worked together before. It's not like they were inexperienced, you know?"

Slowly, Wei Wuxian nodded. "The fourth one was Meng Yao?"

"Yes." Nie Mingjue sighed, heavily. His head tipped back to stare up at the night sky overhead. "Turns out the cave where the rift sent them was not an ordinary cave. It was the home of a deformed divine beast, otherwise known as the Xuanwu of Slaughter."

Notes:

WWX is very invested in knowing what's going on with his Bonded!! He's so worried! But also a very hot, very wet and very RIGHT THERE situation is in front of him, so of course he's gonna take advantage.

Just a lil bit.

Tiny bit.

Itty bitty...ok, so maybe not really itty bitty, because there's nothing tiny about Da-ge...but cut WWX some slack!!

Chapter 86: In Which Wei WuXian Hears The Rest Of The Story

Summary:

Nie Mingjue would like to enjoy the hot spring, but he's got a story to tell.

Wei Wuxian isn't sure he likes the way this story is going...

Notes:

hiiii everyone!!
i'm still here and i'm ok. lots going on atm, but i'm ok. i honestly thought i'd posted the second half of the nmj story already, but when i went to work on xichen's chapter, i realized i hadn't finished it. oops!! so here we go for nmj's story-telling skills, lol, and now we get some hints of what's going on with jgy!!
enjoy!

Wei Wuxian jolted. A faint memory surfaced in the back of his mind, stories that he’d heard even all the way out in Lotus Pier. 

“I heard about that!" He said, softly, surprised. It had been quite a tale to hear. “That was—that was really Xichen?” 

"Everyone heard about that," Nie Mingjue said, grimly. "Survivors were Xichen and Meng Yao. In fighting the creature, the others lost their lives and in rescuing Meng Yao—Xichen was gravely injured. He was strong enough to send out an emergency flare and we hurried to get to them, but with the way the situation was—things were not ideal. It was a warded cave in Qishan territory. You can imagine the Wen were not very pleased to have us tromping through their territory, but less so when both the Nie and Lan were involved. It was well-known at the time that Xichen and I were in an unofficial courtship, so it was expected that both of our clans would respond accordingly and with sufficient rescuers and supplies in tow.” 

“Of course. Anything less and it wouldn’t look good, even if it was just for appearances’ sake. When I heard the story, everyone talked about how well-coordinated the Nie and Lan were to be able to respond so well.” 

Nie Mingjue grunted. “Necessity is not the same as efficiency. We were—panicked. Wangji was beside himself and Huaisang was—distraught. We did our best to put together an expert retrieval team without leaving chaos behind with the guests and such in Qinghe.” 

“How was Meng Yao when you found them?" Wei Wuxian wanted to know. He resumed the gentle petting along Nie Mingjue’s beautiful, broad shoulders. 

"In bad shape, but not as bad as Xichen. He'd burned himself out, as his cultivation wasn't really much to speak of at all and while he was competent enough to use their supplies to keep both of them alive, Xichen nearly died. Several times. He was delirious with a fever and couldn't tell us anything when we found them. It was a very tense time. I kept vigil by his bedside until Wangji forced me to rest. We took turns after that. That was when I learned that we were definitely compatible." 

"You and Wangji or you and Xichen-?” 

"Tease," Nie Mingjue growled, squeezing him tight, just to hear that squeal of delight. He set his teeth to Wei Wuxian's claim marks and bit with purpose, digging in his fangs, but holding them there in the bite, both to soothe himself and to reassure his Submissive. 

Wei Wuxian squirmed and splashed, but made no real attempt to get away, his laughter tapering off into a contented sigh as he leaned into it. "I'm going to guess that you discovered a few things about yourself then, hm?" 

Nie Mingjue withdrew with a sigh, licking blood-flecked lips. "You taste so good," he rumbled, burying his face in Wei Wuxian’s neck and nosing at the warm, damp skin.

"I know," Wei Wuxian said, proudly. He scritched a hand gently through Nie Mingjue's damp hair, drawing up a bit of his shadows to keep their private conversation only between themselves. "That doesn't explain why Xichen thinks the realms of him and you don't?" 

"The investigation went on for a long time," Nie Mingjue said, quietly. “Yes, it was me and Wangji, but up until that point, I’d never spent time alone with him like that before. Since Huaisang was throwing himself into the investigation, Wangji was the one at Xichen’s bedside. We slew the Xuanwu, of course, Xichen had somehow managed to bind it—Gusu musical cultivation is no slight feat, after all—and then he’d cast something around Meng Yao and himself, before setting off the flare. The creature was then purified and harvested, as any other magical beast, and in its stomach we found—the captain of the guard, along with his two subordinates.” 

"Ah," Wei Wuxian said. 

"Ah, indeed," Nie Mingjue echoed, wryly. "Enter Wangji, who can play Inquiry—a Gusu Lan technique—in which spirits cannot lie to the one playing, if their level of expertise is high enough. Wangji's is—exceptional. Even Xichen admits that he’s not quite as good, though he can still compel the truth from any spirit he summons. Wangji gleaned that the captain and his two guards were taken unaware. Swallowed whole. Digested in that cursed slop in its stomach. See, the cave had a pond. It connected to the outside, but was only accessible through the water. I don't know how they discovered that or why they thought it was a good idea instead of breaking through the ceiling or something, but they went in the water to try and swim out. Only to be eaten alive. Meng Yao claims he was no swimmer and volunteered to stay with Xichen, so as long as the others promised to return for them. They would have, had they gotten out." 

"So when did Xichen send the emergency flare?" 

Nie Mingjue offered a grim smile. "Guess which part of the story never quite makes sense?" 

"Ah," Wei Wuxian said, again. 

"Many parts of the story don't quite match up, but the end result is that only that little snake and Xichen made it out alive. Wangji refused to let him out of his sight for weeks afterward. Grandmaster Qiren was almost as bad. He refused to allow either of them outside of Gusu for an entire season and would have insisted on longer, but Wangji’s territorial displays grew so intense, the Elder Council intervened.”

“Territorial? That bad? He doesn’t seem like it.” 

Nie Mingjue snorted. “Trust me. He is stubborn and he will not move, unless he wishes to. That stubbornness came out in full force. Grandmaster Qiren can’t move him either, unless Wangji, himself, decides to be moved. He was very upset. He and Xichen have always been close. Even closer than Huaisang and I. They’ve always been that way, as long as I’ve known them.” 

“I see,” We Wuxian said, slowly. “The Elder Council intervened, how?” 

“Before it was—corrupted—there were some good ones in there. Elders who took pride in their status and worked together for the good of their Clan. There’s the reason the Lan have been such a strong Clan for so long, so Grandmaster Qiren allowed them to try. They gave Xichen and Wangji a batch of juniors—very little, new juniors—zero survival skills and a very harsh training regimen. That was enough to break the instinctual urge to hide away into a general need to protect and nurture younglings. It is a common enough practice among the Nie as well, but it worked. On the surface, Xichen might seem quite optimistic and Wangji might seem taciturn and poised, but-” 

“He feels deeply,” Wei Wuxian said, softly. “Stubborn or not and you all do, even if you think you are hiding it well. I can feel it.” He ran a hand along his claim marks, almost absently. “You weren’t bonded then though. What happened after that?” 

“It took weeks to get back to a kind of normal, even after all of that. Days of Xichen and Wangji being the only ones to hold each other back, as they fought their instincts and mastered their element all over again. Eventually, they settled and re-centered themselves. Grandmaster Qiren was distraught through the entire ordeal, but no one could fault him. It took longer for him to readjust and he has been on edge ever since in a way he never was.”

“It would be distressing,” Wei Wuxian said. “That kind of stress can have all sorts of side effects, especially if your element is known to be a little—wild.” 

Nie Mingjue offered a grimace that could’ve passed for a scowl. “That would be an understatement. See, in the wake of that, for Huaisang and I—the curse reacted badly. Possibly due to the emotional upheaval, but who's to say it wasn’t something else? Mine was getting worse and nothing was helping, so—we reached out. I’d always talked about Xichen and we’d sort of circled each other for a few years after our Inheritances came in. It was something of a last resort, because I couldn’t Bond into the Nie and I didn’t care for other prospects. We reached out. Gusu Lan reached back. We bonded and things changed." 

“Everything changed,” Wei Wuxian said, knowingly. “Didn’t it?”

“Exactly,” Nie Mingjue said, pleased. “It was a good change. I owe them, though there are no debts between us, that kind of a chance, freely given—it was a gift, Wuxian. A hand reaching down from the heavenly realms to pluck a flower trodden down in the mud and muck. That’s what it felt like.” He stroked a hand down Wei Wuxian’s damp flank, splashing a bit of water up against their sides. 

“So it was a couple of weeks after the incident? Or a couple of months? Did Meng Yao ever come to Cloud Recesses?" Wei Wuxian asked. He lounged comfortably now, plastered up against Nie Mingjue's front once more, the motion easier now. 

“Months. He came for the bonding ceremony. It was quite an affair, mostly because of the impact of the Nie and Lan heirs and all that entailed. My parentals allowed Huaisang and I to bond out of the Nie and into the Lan, with the Lan making an exception and accepting us as Nie, to be held to our own rules and not theirs. Nie Zonghui is the Sect Heir now, unless Mera chooses to have another child. There were—complications with Huaisang, I do not know that they would ever attempt for a third child after how difficult it was with Huaisang.” 

"Sometimes we take what we get and that's all we get," Wei Wuxian said, softly. “Fate hands everyone a different path. What I mean though is this—does Meng Yao know you're all bonded? All four of you?”  

Nie Mingjue’s brow furrowed slightly. “Yes. Everyone knows. Meng Yao was very—respectful and the picture-perfect example of a perfect guest disciple when he was here. Everyone thought he was wonderful. Right up until it came out that he was the bastard son of Jin Guangshan. One of them, anyway. His Bearer was a famous prostitute. He never bonded her, just—used her and left her once he had what he wanted. She was known for being quite beautiful and very talented in certain ways.”

"It takes three though," Wei Wuxian said, frowning. "Who is the Third?" 

"No one knows," Nie Mingjue said, shrugging. "He's never said. No one's ever come forward and Jin Guangshan accepted him into the fold a few years later, which is when he became Jin Guangyao.”

“Has he been back to the Cloud Recesses since?” Wei Wuxian asked. “Has he sent any gifts or anything?” 

“Not that I know of. He claims to be too busy to visit, but Xichen always goes out to meet him every so often. He never brings back anything, but it always—we always seem to argue when he returns. The Jins have done quite well since they’ve taken him into their fold. He has a claw in nearly everything that they do now. Almost as if he’s the true heir instead of Jin Zixuan, though no one will ever say such a thing.” 

“Xichen believes him.” Wei Wuxian mused. “Or at least he believes his version of the story. He’s never said why?” 

“…we don’t usually get past that point,” Nie Mingjue admitted, an embarrassed flush creeping up his cheeks. “Wangji was irritated the last time we argued and said that if we couldn’t resolve it properly, then we weren’t to argue about it until we were ready to talk it out properly. So we haven’t mentioned it until now. It’s not that I don’t trust him, Wuxian—I do! I trust him with my life, my heart, my brother-” 

“Of course we do,” Wei Wuxian said, firmly. He caught Nie Mingjue’s chin again, holding him steady to allow their gazes to meet. “Of course, you do. How could you not?”

Nie Mingjue started. “It’s not—I don’t want to argue about it. I just—he’s insincere. When he was in Qinghe, I would see glimpses, every so often, where he would look as if he were only just barely keeping himself from flying into a rage. Yet, whenever I approached, whenever I dared to speak in a casual manner to try and get to know him or offer help, he would just—brush it off. Say everything was fine. Say that he was unworthy of taking up my time and any other excuse.” 

“And Huaisang? What did he think?” 

Nie Mingjue gently pulled free of the hand grasping his chin, to capture Wei Wuxian’s palm and place a kiss in the center. “You will have to ask him. I can tell you what he’s told me, but you should ask him. He will probably tell you things he hasn’t told me.” 

“Maybe,” Wei Wuxian hummed. “Do you think he’d tell me, if I asked?” 

“Xichen or Huaisang?” 

“Both.” 

“Oh. Yes.” 

Notes:

Yes, WWX they would most definitely tell you.

NHS would probably want to you to tease it out of him, but LXC would tell you straight out, bc he's just Like That.

NMJ is still having a time of it here, bc yes, he's telling a story, but WWX is being so good to him right now...

Chapter 87: In Which Wei Wuxian Enjoys Himself

Summary:

In Which Wei Wuxian Enjoys himself after being so very good in the hot springs and Lan Zhan might know more than he's letting on.

Hm.

Notes:

Another chapter!! yayyyy!!!

tysm to everyone still reading. enjoy!! I did try my best on the smut. lmao.

Wei Wuxian boosted himself up and out of the hot springs, instead of leisurely climbing out the artfully arranged rocks. He stood tall, shucking some of the water off of his heated body as he watched Nie Mingjue stroll up and out. Fat water droplets clung to half-scaled skin, showcasing every single muscle and ripple of shiny scales stretching taut over broad shoulders and an equally wide waist. Thick ropes of dark hair, unraveled, hung in heavy lengths across Nie Mingjue’s shoulders and down his back. 

A sight to behold, for sure. 

Wei Wuxian looked, appreciatively and rather lustfully, if he was honest. Technically, they were out of the hot springs and that was the only excuse that his handsome ACE had given him. 

“Mingjue…” he purred, sidling up beside him, once he was safely out of the water and rounding to the large rocks bordering the spring for privacy. 

A bundle of wrapped clothes—towels and the like—had been left there, along with a pair of thin sandals, beside a small bucket meant to carry water for washing feet. 

Wei Wuxian shuffled closer, peering sideways. “We’re out of the water,” he said, softly, temptingly. 

“So we are,” Nie Mingjue said, an approving rumbling rattling through his chest. He reached for Wei Wuxian, sliding an arm around his lithe waist and towing him closer. The heat of their bodies grew intense. 

Wei Wuxian went willingly. Sliding his arms up and over that muscled chest to smooth across the claim marks that looked so good on his Bonded. He stretched up to mouth at Nie Mingjue’s jaw, a teasing series of little nips and licks to make his intent known. 

The large hand resting possessively on his hip, shifted to reach around and squeeze and knead at his ass. 

Wei Wuxian purred again, louder this time. He continued to purr his approval to the hot, open-mouthed kisses that seemed as if they would draw his soul straight out of his body. Continued purring right through the large hands roaming, squeezing and teasing, until he was guided to bend right over one of those smooth grey rocks bordering the hot springs. 

Ah. 

Nie Mingjue wedged one large thigh between his legs, rumbling in approval when Wei Wuxian took the opportunity to grind down in search of friction. His golden skin glistened in the faint glow of the lights around the hot springs. 

“Look at you,” he murmured, sucking a mark down Wei Wuxian’s spine, only to place another one right by the first. “So ready for it.” 

“Now who’s teasing?” Wei Wuxian panted, leaning forward on his arms to present himself more clearly. He shifted his legs further apart. “Taking me out here right on the rocks? No care at all for your delicate-” 

“Delicate?” Nie Mingjue growled, deep and pleased. He paused only long enough to murmur the spell for the slick substance to make their coupling easier, then thrust two fingers straight where he’d wanted since he’d first seen Wei Wuxian sauntering towards the hot springs. 

Wei Wuxian whined and squirmed as he was opened and stretched, begging for his Bonded to get on with it in more ways than one. “I’m wet enough already!” He protested, face heating when adding another finger made him squeal. 

“Now you are,” Nie Mingjue countered, generously. He leaned forward to whisper in one ear. “So ready for me. Relax, A-Ying.” 

Oh. 

Wei Wuxian nearly bit through his lip.  

Unfair! Absolutely unfair of Mingjue to whisper like that in his ears—in the open! 

A deep chuckle was followed by a sharp burst of amusement through their shared bond, turning into a thick pulse of contentment that nearly left him boneless with the sheer delight that ran into it. 

Ah. He really was so well taken care of. 

It took no time at all to fit themselves together in the way that made them one. Joined as intimately as could be and finding a motion that worked well where their bodies connected. The hot, filthy slap of skin and the faint crackle of magical energy was pure symphony.  

Powerful thrusts of those wicked hips left Wei Wuxian panting and gasping out with little ‘ah, ah, ah!’ sounds as Nie Mingjue set a pace to satisfy both of them. He didn’t let up in the slightest, even as Wei Wuxian’s pleas shifted to babbles of ecstasy. 

Claws dug into the stone, skin shifted to scale. 

Bruises showed and faded along Wei Wuxian’s hips, where those broad hands held him in place at just the right height for a proper railing. 

The slickness and slide of skin on skin became the background noise to Wei Wuxian’s pleading whines and Nie Mingjue’s approving rumbles. When they finally crested on yet another wave of pleasure, it was seconds apart. 

Wei Wuxian panted softly, as he collapsed onto the rock, cheek pressed to the stone as he tried to catch his breath. He yelped when Nie Mingjue shifted, still inside of him. 

“Mingjue!” 

“Shhh,” Nie Mingjue soothed, guiding him upright to hold him properly. He placed soft, encouraging kisses all along Wei Wuxian’s marked shoulders, pushing a bit of his own magic into him to aid with healing. 

A few mumbling grumbles later, Wei Wuxian was back to purring and ready for round three.

---

Wei Wuxian tugged the covers up and around Nie Mingjue’s sleepy form. He patted that sturdy chest, then tugged gently on one of the little braids from his crown. It’d been an adventure getting back to their living spaces. 

Between the hot springs soak, the delightful sex, and the story about Xichen, Wei Wuxian had a much better idea of exactly how complicated relations were between the Jin and Lan. He was inclined to believe Nie Mingjue’s side of things outright, because the man didn’t seem to have a single ounce of theatrics or slyness in his entire body. 

And it was quite a nice body too. 

No, he could see that Nie Huaisang had some cleverness and sneakiness in the way he could be so subtle, but also almost as invisible as their shared element. 

It made him wonder who else saw it. 

The sudden flash of golden eyes piercing straight through him, had him freezing in place. 

Lan Wangji wasn’t fast asleep, after all. 

A gentle, inquisitive poke to their bonds left him frozen in place. 

“Wei Ying.” 

“Lan Zhan,” he answered, automatically. A warm flush crept up his neck. “I didn’t mean to wake you.” 

The usual brightness of his golden gaze was now tinged with sleep, but there was a faint sort of knowing there. As if Lan Wangji had known where he was and what he’d done.

“Did not. Waited.” 

“Oh. I—the hot springs,” he said, a tad helplessly. The warm flush washing over him from crown to claw left a sort of pleased delight behind. “Not really tired yet.” 

“Mn. Huaisang said.” 

“He didn’t come back either?” Wei Wuxian cast a glance at the bedroom door. His hands twisted in the sheets. 

Lan Wangji blinked, once. “Patrol,” he said, quietly. “Restless.” 

“Does he do that often?” Wei Wuxian frowned, contemplatively. “I thought we had enough people on patrol again. Regular rotations and all that.” 

“He worries,” Lan Wangji said. “And he is upset.” 

“About Jin Guangyao? Mingjue told me about the training exercises and the rescue. He was pretty upset about it, but mostly worried for Xichen.” 

“It was not—clear, when it happened. Brother is kind. He tries. Sometimes it is not enough.” 

“Did he tell you what happened?” Wei Wuxian asked. 

“Yes. Both sides are different.” Lan Wangji’s brow furrowed. “No definitive conclusion.” 

“Nothing at all?” 

“Shufu says the evidence was unclear, but he requested copies of all reports. They should be in the library. If Wei Ying wishes to check.” 

“Wei Ying wishes,” Wei Wuxian said, cheerfully. “I’ll do that tomorrow. Xichen wants to go as soon as he can, so tomorrow, right?” 

“Most likely.” 

“Will he come back?” Wei Wuxian tipped his head towards the bedroom door. “Tonight?” 

“…no.” 

“Would he mind if I went after him?” 

“Wei Ying is smart,” Lan Wangji said, softly. “He knows.” 

“Ah, Lan Zhan.” Wei Wuxian grinned at him, unable to help it. “I’ll find him, yeah? I want to hear his side of things. Good night.” 

“Goodnight, Wei Ying.” 

Wei Wuxian rose from where he’d perched on the edge of their large, shared bed in Lan Wangji’s room. As tempting as it was to climb into the bed and wriggle his way between Nie Mingjue and Lan Wangji, the undercurrent of restlessness beneath his skin, refused to let him call it a night already.

He couldn’t help but notice that two people were missing and he wondered which one his luck would draw first. A patrol route could be anywhere and Wei Wuxian hadn’t taken the time to figure any of that out since his arrival in Cloud Recesses. 

There’d been more interesting things to deal with. 

Nie Huaisang would doubtless have a very interesting version of things to share, but Nie Mingjue said he’d been part of the investigation. Knowing that there were copies of the official reports in the Lan Library was helpful. It gave him a good starting point for his own private investigation. 

And knowing what he did of Huaisang, well, that made him want to wait and hear his side of things last, which meant he had to find Lan Xichen first. Wei Wuxian shut the bedroom door behind him and reached out with a handful of shadows. He nudged them free from swarming underfoot and pictured his graceful Beta in his mind’s eye. 

“Find Xichen,” he directed them, tugging gently on Xichen’s bond, so he wouldn’t be caught unawares. “Take me to him.” 

Notes:

LXC, meditating: :(
*WWX's shadows come to find him*
LXC, surprised: :)?
*WWX appears*
LXC: :O

Chapter 88: In Which Lan Xichen Needs A Hug

Summary:

Lan Xichen needs a hug.

Wei Wuxian needs answers.

Perhaps they can both have what they need...

Notes:

hello my lovelies!! got you a nice bright spankin' new chapter right here!! wooooooo!!

this is, of course, a two-parter, as lxc tries his best to tell his side of the story and wwx is trying to listen QUIETLY and PROPERLY, through the whole thing, bc he's gonna support his Bonded, so there!!

lol. A sad and slightly cute chapter, I think?? anyway, ty to everyone still reading~ enjoy!!

Lan Xichen counted his breaths with the steady repetition of one who knew how to coax their troubled body into some semblance of compliance to appear suitably composed and competent when necessary. It was an unfortunate sort of habit he’d cultivated, much to his Shufu’s everlasting despair. Even Wangji hated it, saying that he ought to always be honest and truthful, instead of putting on a mask that left him feeling worse for the wear afterward. 

Yet, it was a habit of sorts he’d never quite managed to break. 

And so, he sat in the stillness of his own courtyard in their shared living space, settled underneath a sturdy ginkgo tree, half-hidden by its delicate branches and sheltered beneath the gentle sway of its fan-shaped leaves. It allowed both a bit of privacy and some quietness for his churning mind and restless spirit. 

He'd contemplated meditations in handstand, but the physical exhaustion of the day had settled heavily about his shoulders, made worse by the very real rejection from A-Jue in the wake of such a charged situation—Wei Wuxian’s disappearance. Perhaps he shouldn’t have said anything at all. Speaking up had never ever gone well. 

Not since that moment when A-Jue had first laid eyes on him from that awful day and they’d realized how close they were to losing each other. How close they’d come to having nothing at all, instead of this strange sort of forever. So of course, the words had gone like a knife, stabbing straight to the heart of an open wound. One that maybe, would never quite heal.

And oh, that had hurt.

Of course, it was his own doing. He'd known that speaking up for Jin Guangyao again, it would only spark the familiar ember of distrust and discord among their little Circle. He'd doubtless caused some measure of confusion and disturbance now that Wei Wuxian was added to their precious paradise and already, dread clenched tight around his heart at the inevitable conversation that would have to take place at some point.

Surely, no self-respecting Submissive would allow such a thing to go by, unnoticed. A subtle slight, but a noticeable one, surely, if Wei Wuxian was inclined to take it that way. He was supposed to be part of the solid foundation of their triad, a compliment to Wangji and a support to Wei Wuxian. That was the way a bonded triad worked—together. 

And yet. 

The apprehension curling in his gut was mixed with an equal part of insecurity that perhaps, he would be found wanting.

An unsuitable Beta with a fickle temperament or lack of clear loyalties, in spite of his Earthen element and Lan upbringing.

Oh.

That hurt too.

He sucked in a deep breath, held it, counted to seven, and breathed out through his mouth as slowly as he could. It didn't ease the tightness of his shoulders or the worry churning in his veins, but it did allow him to sense the shift in his Bonded.

Nie Huaisang was doing something that had made him mute his bond—Lan Xichen could feel it as the deliberately dulled echo of their usual emotional connection. Lan Wangji had turned in for the night, evidenced by the steady calming pulse of his bond in the way it always was, as he drifted off to sleep.

And of course, his precious A-Jue had been a tumultuous roiling simmer of unrest, disappointment, hurt, and irritation, and then, it had flip-flopped rapidly into so many different emotions and sensations, that he'd muted things on his side, to keep his heart from yearning for what it could not have. At least A-Jue had someone to offer comfort on such a night. 

He should not be alone after the fright they’d shared. Wei Wuxian would likely need to be within their sight for the foreseeable future, just to keep their instincts from turning a tad too possessive and overprotective. At least they were channeling it in a healthy way, reaffirming their bonds and connection to each other. 

Lan Xichen suppressed a shiver at the thought of indulging in the second-hand emotions that would certainly be his to enjoy, if he dared to let himself try. It was tempting to unmute it now, to tentatively check on whether Mingjue had gone to bed as well, but opening it a sliver was as good as flinging the doors wide open and he might as well do that now, rather than later.

Ah.

It still hurt, but not as bad as before.

Mingjue had turned in for the night, his bond a contented simmer in the way that meant he was mostly at peace with himself or whatever had gone on during the day or at least, that he'd been convinced to put it aside for the night. There was a steady sort of calmness radiating from his bond and it was faintly echoed in Wangji’s. 

They were together. Good. 

Wei Wuxian was probably with them too. Nestled between both of their warm bodies and snuggled close, so he would instinctively bask in the safety and warmth of their combined presence. 

A pang of regret struck him.

He hated going to bed when things were unresolved between them, but it seemed that he was the only one who thought so. Mingjue was the one who could compartmentalize so well, despite Lan Xichen being the one with such a strict upbringing for bedtimes and morning rising.

The soft sigh pulled from his lips carried a bone-deep exhaustion with it. 

Right. He should be meditating. Something to calm the mind, the soul, and all of those expected benefits. 

A playful curl of shadow slithered out from the decorative rock garden in front of him, floating across the rounded white stones and pure sand to reach him. It circled around one knee, then darted up to curl around his shoulders, before pooling in his lap like a spoiled pet.

It drew a reluctant smile from his lips.

Mingjue was rarely that playful with his shadows, at least, not after an argument like earlier, but the gesture went a long way in soothing the rawness of his hurt. Perhaps it wasn’t as bad of a spat as he’d thought. At least, if Mingjue was sending him shadows, then he wasn’t so hurt as to close off all communications between them. 

Maybe he would allow an apology, before Lan Xichen had to leave tomorrow. He could wait until breakfast, until after, until-! 

He faltered. 

The little shadow squirmed in his lap, rolling over as if it were a particularly fat kitten with little stubby paws and a chubby tummy on display, to be gently tickled and petted. Little wisps formed at one end, almost like ears. 

Slowly, he reached down and stroked a finger across the wispy softness.

It was a testament to the trust of his Bonded that he could actually feel the shadow. A soft, gentle thing that wriggled with happiness under his hand. The faint warmth radiating from it eased some of the tightness from his body locked into a single position for so long.

Lan Xichen allowed himself to ease back into the meditative trance only to find more slivers of shadows creeping up on him. They were cautious and almost shy, nudging at his fingers and nibbling at the sleeves of his robes, before piling into his lap as if they belonged there.

Bewilderment gave way to confusion, for Mingjue had never sent him more than one or two shadows at most and this was—more than that.

So much more.

The faint crunch of gravel underfoot was the only warning he had before he found himself staring up into the gentle, grey eyes of Wei Wuxian.

Still dressed in one of his day robes, all flowing lengths of black, with a hint of red underneath, and his hair pulled up into his signature high tail, Wei Wuxian looked as if he'd been up for hours and still had energy to spare. A fresh sort of scent trailed after him, proof that he’d either had a very good hot bath or he’d just enjoyed the hot springs. 

He walked with purpose, his shadows dancing around him with exaggerated flourishes and teasing little wriggles, as if they couldn't contain their own joy at being close to their wielder, while Wei Wuxian, himself, remained unbothered. 

Drawing close to Lan Xichen's hiding place beneath the ginkgo tree, he simply folded down to his knees and held out his hands, waiting.

Helplessly, Lan Xichen took them.

"Not sleeping tonight?" Wei Wuxian asked, his voice a soft murmur. "Lan Zhan's already in bed. Mingjue's with him. Huaisang is on patrol, though I don't know what that actually means. I imagine that he’ll get tired in time and eventually find his way to bed, but then—that leaves you. Why are you out here alone, Xichen? Why, when you so clearly do not wish to be?” 

"I-I'm-" Lan Xichen faltered.

Wei Wuxian squeezed his hands, firmly. "Take your time," he said, unbothered.

Misery swallowed all hope as Lan Xichen turned away from that understanding gaze. He couldn't wrest his hands free—not without exerting significant pressure—and he was loathe to do so now.

The touch was surprisingly grounding and the longer they remained that way, the warmer he grew. A single point of contact that seemed to coax him to accept gentle warmth that grew into a steady pouring of energy flowing from their clasped hands.

A choked gasp was the only sound he made before Lan Xichen found himself clutching an armful of warm, pliant Wei Wuxian, easily settled on his lap.

Instinctively, he curled forward, half-protectively and half out of need, folding his long arms around Wei Wuxian's slender shoulders and pressing his face into the warm crook of his neck. The scent of freshly bathed skin was stronger now, but he could tell it was mixed with a hint of the shadowy undertone that he always knew as Mingjue.

"Ah, Xichen," Wei Wuxian murmured. “There is so much you keep to yourself, isn’t there?” 

His breath hitched. 

“It is alright,” Wei Wuxian said, kindly. “It’s not a crime to feel.” 

A low whine caught in his throat, because those were nice words, but they didn’t feel nice. They hurt. Because feeling was something that the Lan were always so very careful with. Feelings and emotions were the start of a slippery slope and giving into one’s lack of regulation could never lead to anywhere good. 

Gentle hands petted at the nape of his neck. “Why don’t you tell me about it, yeah?"

Lan Xichen quivered. He squeezed tighter, clutching Wei Wuxian's unresisting self tighter to his chest as if that would communicate everything he needed to say at that moment. He started, faintly, when one careful hand carded through his hair.

The low, pained sound wrenched itself from his trembling lips, no longer a proper whine. Simply an expression of sound that did not know how to be. 

"I don’t want to fight," Lan Xichen whispered. “I didn’t want to.” He selfishly kept his face hidden from those knowing eyes, pressing dry lips to the soft, warm skin of Wei Wuxian's neck.

Right over their shared Claim mark.

Wei Wuxian trembled, minutely. He gave a light, breathy sigh and tipped his head to the side, allowing more access. The hand in Lan Xichen's hair, continued its light, careful strokes.

"I have no excuse," he said, hoarsely. "I should not quarrel with my Bonded."

Wei Wuxian hummed encouragingly.

"I should not," Lan Xichen said, weakly. "I could have imagined it. I could have!"

"But did you?"

"I nearly died," Lan Xichen countered. "Who knows what I saw at the entrance to Death's Courts?"

There was a hint of disapproval in the muted sound of disgruntlement from Wei Wuxian. He straightened up as best as he could in Lan Xichen's embrace.

"You saw something different?" Wei Wuxian asked, his voice deliberately calm. “Will you tell me? From the beginning?"

"There is not much to tell," Lan Xichen said, tiredly. He allowed Wei Wuxian to twist away in his arms, startling faintly when two warm, calloused hands caught his face between them, holding him steady.

“But I still wish to hear it from you. Not from another, not from a report, from you, Xichen.” 

“Why?” 

“Let me be the judge of that. You were on a training exercise," Wei Wuxian said, matter-of-factly. "There was an incident. You were trapped with four other people in a situation that was perilous at best and a death trap, at worst. What happened?"

Lan Xichen strained forward, pressing harder into those hands as if it would help to hold him together instead of flying apart in the face of such sincerity. "I don't know," he said, pleadingly, almost. "It was—it all happened so fast."

"Yes, and?"

"...I did not think he meant it, at first, but I was so busy trying to figure a way back, that I didn't realize he wasn't doing the same. I had no reason to suspect him, Wuxian. You must understand that. He was—kind to me. Kind in a way that others rarely were. I thought him to be unique. I thought—perhaps—I’d imagined it.”

“I see,” Wei Wuxian said, carefully. “What was he doing?"

Lan Xichen heaved a sigh. “You have to know that it wasn’t so simple. There was so much—chaos. When it happened, afterward and during—the entire time, it was a sudden switch from a simple practical exercise to survival. I was looking for weak points in the cave itself. It was a cave, you see, and there should've been corresponding Earth points that I could reach—and only I could reach."

"As an Earth elemental," Wei Wuxian said, nodding slowly. "Alright."

"There weren't," Lan Xichen said, simply. "There were none."

Wei Wuxian blinked at him in confusion.

"The only way that could happen would mean that someone tampered with things beforehand. It was a cave of stone. Pure melted stone. Blackstone."

Wei Wuxian's expression twisted into one of horror. "A Fire Element?"

The expression on Lan Xichen’s face must’ve been rather frightening, because Wei Wuxian clutched him tight, his eyes growing significantly darker as his shadows rose up around them. 

“Very few Fire Elementals know how to make it and even fewer are capable of it. To remove an elemental hearthstone is not and easy feat, though I could not say for sure that it is what it was. I do not know how, but no matter what I did, I could not reach the Earth. None of it. I'd never been so cut off from my Element before, but we train for that. So I tried to reach other things. Tried to find a way through the barrier that prevented us from 'porting back, when I couldn't break free from the cave itself."

Wei Wuxian gave an encouraging hum. Reassurance sparked faintly through their bond.  

“And then he was there. Along with the others,” Lan Xichen explained. “I have a rather fleeting recollection of it all, in the first moments. The backlash from one of my spells knocked me out. Dazed me, really. I was—there—watching, helpless to do anything but observe. I couldn’t do anything at all, Wuxian. Not a single thing. I watched them argue, I watched them dive into the water, I watched him wait—a minute, perhaps—no longer. Before he turned away. He had a talisman, I think? Something to transport us out of there and—when he tried to use it, there wasn’t enough energy. It burned and I blacked out.” 

Notes:

awww, our poor darling Xichen is really going through it here.

three guesses for whether wwx is gonna smack some sense into him or kiss him senseless.

hmmm. both? both is good...

Chapter 89: In Which Lan Xichen Tells The Rest Of The Story

Summary:

Lan Xichen has a very different story to tell.

Wei Wuxian is SURPRISED.

Some cuddles are had.

Notes:

hello everyone!!

I didn't think I'd get a chapter out this month, but I did it! I really did!! lmao. Please enjoy the rest of xichen's story and a bit of wei ying's reaction to it. I didn't want the chapter to get too long, so i kind of cut it off at the end. it's wei ying's turn in the next chapter, so stay tuned!!!

The words rang hollow as they dripped off of Lan Xichen’s tongue. He slumped forward, more deliberately into Wei Wuxian’s arms, as if there was no longer any chance of him holding himself up. He could see it, clear as day, the entire scene replaying before him as it had a thousand times. 

Too clear in his mind’s eye to be mistaken and yet, too awful to contemplate otherwise, because if he was such a terrible judge of character—what else had he missed? What other horrors had he unknowingly introduced to his Bonded, to their homes, to the innocents that looked up on him—on the Gusu Lan—to provide a fair and just opinion?

“Xichen…” 

“Please,” Lan Xichen choked out, pressing his face to Wei Wuxian’s shoulder. The familiar warmth helped to ground him. “Let me just—just listen?” 

Wei Wuxian pressed his lips together. He petted a hand down his trembling Beta’s neck, a hint of a warming charm in his fingers as he tried to soothe the tremors away. 

“It didn’t work. He tried it. A couple of times. I didn’t think I was really watching him, because the snapback from the magic—the last spell, it wasn’t a proper kickback. It was—painful. I thought I saw colors around him. Auras? Many of them. All different sorts of colors and I couldn’t make it out clearly. I thought I imagined it, because I’ve never seen such a thing. Never heard of it mentioned anywhere either. I’ve checked the library.” 

Wei Wuxian stilled. He reached around to capture Lan Xichen's chin, coaxing him to sit upright again and tipping up that lovely face to the side until those shimmering golden eyes met his own serious ones. 

“He had a talisman? Like a transportation talisman?” 

Lan Xichen blinked at him. “Perhaps? I couldn't be sure, I am no expert on talismans, but the markings were sort of familiar. It looked like it, but not one that I have ever seen.”

“And did it spark? Did it burn? Glow? What exactly?” 

Delicate brows furrowed into a line, betraying the seriousness of the moment. “I would say, it sparked a bit—at first. Then nothing all the other times? He's not—very—strong. It could’ve been a talisman or a compressed charm shaped like a trinket, a pretty bookmark, maybe? It would be—similar. He could activate it without exhausting himself."

"But it didn't work," Wei Wuxian said, half to himself. "He set everything up, but the failsafe—it didn't work. I trust your eyes, Xichen. Especially if you thought you could read markings. It would’ve had to be at talisman.” 

Lan Xichen hesitated.

"What?"

“Transportation talismans are expensive. Difficult to come by these days, especially if one is Dragel, because-” 

“Because then we’d just use a proper transportation portal,” Wei Wuxian finished. “Yes. That’s right. We would. It’s easier, costs nothing and is easier on the body if you’re magic sensitive. What else?” 

"...I think he knew I was awake."

“The whole time?"

"...yes."

“What makes you think so?” 

“I blacked out from the pain. Because he tried to move me and couldn’t lift more than an arm.” Lan Xichen gave a rather self-deprecating laugh. “He could’ve tried a spell or another talisman, I suppose, but he didn’t. He got down on his hands and knees, fluttered his hands over my face, swore a lot, then tried to get me to sit up.” 

“That doesn’t sound like he knew you were awake.” 

“The bodies washed up.”

“…Mingjue said they were digested.” 

Lan Xichen’s golden eyes seemed to darken straight to black and then right back to white-gold. A hot flash of raw emotion zinged through their shared bond, before it was swiftly wrestled back under control. 

Wei Wuxian’s jaw dropped. He pressed himself even closer, wrapping his arms and legs tightly around Lan Xichen’s shaking form as if he could simply hold him together. “Easy, easy,” he murmured, squeezing tight. “Let it go, Xichen. You’re not there anymore. You’re here. I’m here. We’re outside, we’re together. Everything is alright.” 

“It’s not,” Lan Xichen said, shuddering. “Wuxian, it’s not alright. I can’t reconcile what I saw. I can’t tell a version that makes sense. Every time I speak of things—of him!—I upset them. I upset everyone. I don’t want to-” 

“Shh,” Wei Wuxian soothed, squeezing tightly again. “Just finish the story. Finish your version. You said bodies washed up?” 

“…I looked at them. I looked past him. At them. He turned to see what I was looking at and he barely spared them a glance. Looked at them, then back to me and shifted to hide their bodies from view. Then he stared at me for a long time and got to his feet and went to water.” 

“You blacked out after that again?” Wei Wuxian guessed. 

“Yes.” 

“And when you woke?” 

“There were no bodies. I will leave you to guess at why there were none, but well, I was running a very high fever, according to the Healers, but it had pushed me to such a point that I was desperate to get back to home. To family. To Wangji. There is a spell that is known only to the main family among Gusu Lan. It calls us to each other.” 

Wei Wuxian’s grip slackened and he leaned back enough to make sure that he was listening properly. “You called Lan Zhan?” 

Lan Xichen’s mouth twitched, as if he’d like to smile, even though it didn’t fit the tone of the story. “No,” he said, softly. “I called Shufu. Because I knew if he came, everyone would come with him—and he did. They all came. I lost track of everything once I saw them. Could not make myself focus on anything else. I didn’t know until much later, that I’d almost died. I remember none of that, just that there was so much pain. So much emptiness.” 

“Ah, Xichen,” Wei Wuxian said. He let his arms hang loosely from where they’d been looped over Lan Xichen’s shoulders. He swayed side to side, almost absently, as if he wasn’t really thinking too much about his own actions. “That is a very distressing story. Thank you for telling me anyway.” 

“…thank you for listening,” Lan Xichen said, honestly. “I tried to explain some of it, a bit. But once we were all bonded and Wangji was so deeply in the grip of his protective Alpha instincts—it only brought grief.” 

“He cares,” Wei Wuxian said, simply. “We all do.” 

“I know,” Lan Xichen said, even softer than before. “I went back to Gusu and did not leave, even after we were Bonded. We heard bits and pieces of news, all kinds of things. But the most interesting part was that, Meng Yao, as he was called before—he went to the Jins. They accepted him whole-heartedly, and he was credited as being one of the survivors from the Xuanwu of Slaughter.” 

“A survivor?” Wei Wuxian said, absently. “Not a hero? I thought you’d get some credit for taking down the creature and all that.” 

“What? Oh, no. Not a hero. See, it was kind of dead, but it was also kind of alive?” Lan Xichen grew sheepish. “I’d never used the spell before, since it is largely forbidden except in cases of life or death. I didn’t know how strong it was and I—might’ve accidentally killed it.” 

Wei Wuxian stared. “Accidentally?” He wheezed. 

Lan Xichen turned rather pink at the ears, before the light flush dusted across his cheeks in a very distinctive blush. “I didn’t know it would work like that!” He managed. 

Mirth danced in Wei Wuxian’s grey eyes. “You accidentally killed the Xuanwu of Slaughter and what—your friend didn’t even notice?” 

“…it was an explosive spell. It knocked him into a wall. I went to check on him and passed out. When I woke up again, I was in Gusu. Can’t really say what else happened there and Shufu did not tell me what the spell had done until he came to lecture me once I was up and about.” 

Wei Wuxian burst into bright peels of laughter. He nearly toppled right out of Lan Xichen’s lap as the amusement consumed him from crown to claw. “I can’t believe-!” He wheezed, clinging to Lan Xichen’s shoulders for balance. “You accidentally—that was, a deformed divine creature! It’s not a training dummy in the practice fields-!” 

“Believe me, I am aware!” Lan Xichen said, strained. The blush was a deep flush of color now. “Shufu was very thorough in his lecture and he said it was a fitting punishment that I should not be rewarded with accolades for a momentary lapse in judgement..” 

Wei Wuxian tried unsuccessfully to smother his laughs. He wound up biting at the clothed shoulder closest to him. “That’s the most ridiculous lapse in judgement I’ve ever heard of,” he declared. “They don’t know, do they? No one knows that’s what really happened in there. I think Mingjue definitely would’ve bragged about it, if he knew, and Lan Zhan-” 

“They don’t know. The spell called Shufu first. I believe an Elder or two might’ve come with him, but they chose to call it an emergency flare and well, he is my Shufu.” 

Wei Wuxian clucked at him, still quivering with laughter. “You are full of surprises, Xichen,” he said, gently. “I like that about you. What happened after that? Obviously your friend was alright. He was taken in by the Jin, yes?” 

“Oh yes. They were very pleased to have him, especially with his newfound reputation. He was very quickly set into their ranks and rising up through them to where he is now. You know, they said that one reason Meng Yao was unable to do more to help was that he’d come into his inheritance while I was—while we were in the cave—and it took too much out of him, so he couldn’t do much.” 

“Mingjue said he helped you. Used up the supplies and things.” 

Lan Xichen hummed. “Perhaps. I do not begrudge a fellow living creature for trying to do their best to stay alive. I would hold it against them, if they willingly chose to act duplicitously for the sake of personal gain at the expense of others. I am caught between this, as what I know and what happened is at odds with what was officially recorded.” 

“That doesn’t explain why you would be so nice to him though,” Wei Wuxian said, slowly. “Xichen?” 

“It’s my responsibility. I should’ve seen through anything that was not—clear. It’s possible that my using the spell, triggered his inheritance. He presented as a Submissive, Wuxian. If Shufu was any later, he might’ve died, because he was in such poor shape. None of that would’ve happened, if I wasn’t the one in the exercise. I only volunteered, because I thought it would be—fun—if Mingjue was the one to rescue me. He always participates in whichever assignment Wangji or I, take. It should’ve been fun. It turned into something else.” 

“Aiya,” Wei Wuxian said, clapping his hands to Lan Xichen’s still pink cheeks. “You Lans are so stubborn! How is that your fault? You made a choice based on your own preferences and feelings—which is not a crime, by the way—and someone else chose to do something, based on that. It’s not your fault. It’s not anyone’s fault. Sometimes things are just—bad. You don’t get to pick a better option, you don’t get to complain about it and you don’t get to do it over. It just is.” 

Lan Xichen tried to speak, but couldn’t as his handsome face was squished between two very insistent, but warm, calloused hands. His words came out as gibberish. 

“What I want to know is why you’re still being nice? Especially if it upsets our Bonded so.” He gave Lan Xichen’s cheeks one final squish and let his hands slide down to rest on those broad shoulders again. 

“…if the only scrap of kindness that is shown to you, dies a quick and immediate death, do you think there is goodness in the world?” Lan Xichen asked, instead. He scrunched up his face, but kept his hands resting on Wei Wuxian’s waist, instead of reaching up to pat at his own cheeks. 

“You’re going to have to tell me plainly, without metaphors,” Wei Wuxian said, flatly. “Try again.” 

“He’s had a miserable life. A miserable existence for most of that life. But he was kind to me in way that most people were not. Many treat me and Wangji as our titles betray us—the Twin Jades of Lan. We are practically an entity, not individuals and certainly not unique at all.” 

“He saw you as Lan Xichen,” Wei Wuxian said, carefully. 

“So I thought I should return the favor and see him as Meng Yao. I was lucky with my lot in life, Wuxian. I had good parentals, for the most part, I had Shufu, when they were gone, I have Wangji and now, I have my Bonded. I have you. I do not think I would be a fraction of who I am, had I not experienced such kindness, such steady support and above all, such simple, unwavering love.” 

Wei Wuxian smiled. He reached out, gently smacking Lan Xichen upside the head. “You’re allowed to think and choose whatever you like,” he said, softly. “I think it does take a great deal of strength to be kind, regardless of circumstance or what life has dealt us. But you do have a point. It is easier to be kind, when we see that kindness mirrored to us firsthand.” 

Lan Xichen’s true smile was a little crooked, but so very very sweet as he gazed down at Wei Wuxian, still sitting firmly in his lap. “It is,” he said, just as soft. “Isn’t it?”

He leaned forward, his lips ghosting across Wei Wuxian’s forehead, right where his forehead ribbon would’ve rested, if he wore one. 

Sparks of approval and love filtered through their bond. 

Wei Wuxian gave a pleased little sigh and tugged Lan Xichen down to a more useful height. “Be sad later. Kiss me first. You’re not leaving without a hundred kisses. Maybe more. Start counting!” 

A laugh sputtered out. Lan Xichen slotted their lips together with a muffled murmur of “one.”

Notes:

OHO!!

I bet you did not see that coming, did you?

SHUFU KNOWS ALL!!!
(and yes, our darling Xichen is secretly very powerful!!)

Chapter 90: IN WHICH WEI WUXIAN IS VERY WELL-LOVED

Summary:

It's LXC x WWX time!

...there's no plot in this chapter, really, i swear!!

Notes:

helloooooo my wonderful readers!!

i finished another chapter!! I did i did!! it's the lxc and wwx chapter, bc u know that our Xichen better be giving our A-Xian some good lovin' before running off to the Jins, even if it's just for a little while. lmao!! idk that i actually have some plot in here, bc i kind of got carried away with the rest of it. oop.

anywayyy, please have some soft silly dragels being very silly and soft with each other bc they are perfect!!

It took somewhere into the thirtieth round of toe-curling, heart-fluttering, hands-tangled-in-hair kind of kisses before Wei Wuxian was satisfied enough to allow a very relaxed Lan Xichen to pull away long enough for a few proper deep breaths.

Lan Xichen was certainly making good on that request for a hundred kisses and Wei Wuxian was inclined to let him keep on with it. After all, kisses were far more preferable to the veritable waterfall of new information swimming around in his brain. There were so many new details there, that he didn’t know where to start in sorting it all out.

Multitasking was also a bit hard, considering that Lan Xichen was definitely a very good kisser and Wei Wuxian couldn’t really think of a reason why he shouldn’t just shelve the Meng Yao problem for a few hours and indulge as best as he could before morning came. After all, there was no telling how long it would take for things to be investigated and settled. 

“I expect you to come back,” Wei Wuxian said, warningly. “As soon as you can manage it and if you can’t—then I will come to find you.” 

“…is that a threat?” Lan Xichen asked, nosing along his neck and placing soft, careful nibbles along the warm skin there. 

“Is it working?” Wei Wuxian countered. He hummed encouragingly at another playful nip. His neck was probably marked up like his bonding night, but he couldn’t think of any reason why that would be a problem. 

“Working so well,” Lan Xichen mumbled, teasing his fangs along wet, sensitive skin. “Want you to be there. Close. With me.” 

“Good. I want that too. So don’t stay over there too long, alright?” 

Lan Xichen made a soft sound of agreement, pressing even closer as if to meld their bodies together right there out in the open. 

A faint thread of yearning seemed to linger in the background of their bond, tentative, but present. Obvious enough that Wei Wuxian decided he could deal with that first. His hands were tangled in that long length of silky black hair, fingers curled around the edges of that forehead ribbon, teasing as if he would pull it loose, but not quite doing so just yet.

There was just something so good and calming about Lan Xichen that made his Shadow element purr deep in his belly, eager to intertwine them as much as possible.

An actual purr might’ve slipped out as Wei Wuxian peered up at him from beneath heavy-lidded eyes. Yes, this was definitely the best idea he’d had all night.

Lan Xichen gazed at him with a flushed face, kiss-bitten lips and eyes that had settled on such a deep, rich brown, that it was no wonder the air felt so charged between them, as if a single spark might set them both aflame. He drew in a ragged breath, one large hand splayed at Wei Wuxian’s lower back, pressing them together, so there was barely any space at all between them.

Wei Wuxian helpfully leaned forward to gnaw on that chiseled jawline. Not delicate little nibbles—of course not!—but it wasn’t his fault that Lan Xichen was so—delicious. A few playful, savage bites were more instrumental in letting his Beta know just what kind of a mood he was in.  “You had best,” he began, nosing his way down Lan Xichen’s neck in search of his Claim Mark. “Take me to your bed, before I get ideas out here in the open.”

Lan Xichen snorted. “Ideas?” He asked, innocently. “What sorts of ideas?”

“The kind that would give your Shufu a qi deviation,” Wei Wuxian said, flatly. He scraped his fangs over the newly found Claim Mark and clutched at those ridiculously broad shoulders with his clawed hands. “Your bed or right here under this tree. Take your pick. You’re not leaving me without-”

“Without a hundred kisses?” Lan Xichen teased. “I was making a good dent in that. We were at, what—forty?”

“Mean,” Wei Wuxian retorted. He curled his fingers around the forehead ribbon and yanked.

There was a faint, hitched breath and then his world abruptly tilted as he was swooped up into Lan Xichen’s arms. His shadows reared up in alarm, quieting into curious flutters as they swiftly crossed out of the meditation courtyard and headed straight towards the individual rooms. 

Oh his poor little heart couldn’t take it. 

Wei Wuxian had very little time to orient himself before he was tossed upon a large pillowy mattress, soft blankets and fat pillows lining every corner with the faintest hint of incense perfuming the air. It was almost like a nest, a literal nest, that Lan Xichen had all but delivered him into, for the sole purpose of keeping him there for the next couple of hours—at the very least. 

He squawked in protest, but it was really to add flavor to the whole thing, rather than any real disappointment over the change in location. It was such a nice sort of nest and everything was just so soft, he felt as if he were melting in a puddle of clouds. Wei Wuxian made grabby hands for the swiftly undressing Lan Xichen standing at the foot of the bed, his eyes aglow with a fierce, hazel hue.

A delighted shudder ran through him from crown to claw as he watched all of that pale skin revealing itself layer after layer. Each filmy white and pale-blue layer was charmed to fold itself and settle on a chair by the laundry basket in the corner.

Broad shoulders, a tapered waist and absolutely pristine skin made up the perfection of his beautiful, soft-hearted Beta. 

Wei Wuxian gave a trill of appreciation. He fumbled with his own clothes, before irritably charming them off and away somewhere in the general direction of the floor. He wanted his hands on that body and he wanted it to happen now! Why was his Bonded all the way over there when he could be right here and close enough to be touched, licked and-!

Lan Xichen laughed, flicking his fingers at the bundle of clothes to have them folded and floating over to the same chair where his own were neatly stacked. “Impatient?” He teased, slowly easing onto the bed.

The hungry expression on his face had Wei Wuxian scrambling back to bump into the wall, mischief blooming at once. It was the kind of expression that said Lan Xichen wanted to play just as much as he did. Oh, what a gift Fate had given to him! 

“No?” He tried, unsuccessfully stifling a giggle. A shiver of delight ran through him, easily reflected in the way his shadows were teasingly swirling around both of them, a few bolder ones balancing on the edge of the nest itself. 

Lan Xichen’s gaze lightened even more, a thrum of soft contentment racing through their bonds. He prowled towards him, easily capturing a rather unresisting Wei Wuxian, caging him with arms and legs to properly bite and mouth at the Claim marks on his tanned neck.

All too soon, he was whining and scraping blunted claws along Lan Xichen’s back and sides, trying to encourage more than those lovely sucking, scraping bites that made his insides tingle.

The first two play bites were more testing, than anything, as if to check the strength of his fangs, before the final and third bite broke skin. 

A low groan of appreciation escaped as Wei Wuxian went boneless underneath him, content to lie pliant and receptive to the pleasurable ministrations generously bestowed on him. Lan Xichen drank greedily from the bite on his neck, 

“X-Xichen!” He whined, digging his claws in a bit more. It was a wordless plea for more. 

A huff that might’ve been a laugh, was the only indication he got, before large hands slid around his waist, effectively guiding him up and manhandling him around until he was on his hands and knees.

His cranky half-growl of protest was immediately silenced by a firm bite to the nape of his neck and those same large hands guiding his legs further apart, presenting his ass for the main event.

Wei Wuxian wriggled and whined some more, his words failing him as he pressed back just to feel Lan Xichen’s body surrounding him on all sides and gently pressing him down. Just enough to feel grounded, just enough to sate the instinctive urge to lash out and just with the right amount of pressure.

The bite was finally released, and Wei Wuxian gave an interested purr, hips pressing up, back arching slightly. He gave a little wiggle, tugging on Lan Xichen’s bond until the familiar whispered words of a lubricant spell was murmured right by his ears.

From the hand kneading at his ass, to the questing and probing fingers that were now slick and purposeful in their quest to circle and probe at his entrance, it was just enough to pull even more of his instincts to the surface. Wei Wuxian bit back a moan as one finger slipped in, then the other, the glide easy and memorable.

Lan Xichen didn’t waste any time with long-drawn out prep, but rather, worked him open with the kind of efficiency that reminded him of Nie Mingjue.

Briefly, Wei Wuxian was reminded that the two of them had been together for longer than the rest. It seemed, practice made perfect.

He didn’t bother muffling the next groan when something bigger, hot and blunt, prodded at his entrance. Instead, he worked on making himself relax, which was quite easy when Lan Xichen began to shower him with kisses and light teasing nibbles again, as if to distract him before pushing in, sheathing to the hilt.

A choked gasp escaped. 

Lan Xichen hummed, amused, and did it again.

“You like doing that!” Wei Wuxian grumbled, swatting half-heartedly at him again, as the memory of their last time replayed in his head. “Brute! Beast! Manhandling your Submissive as if-ah!”

Another choked gasp escaped, turning into a soft groan as that next thrust hit all the right points. 

Lan Xichen didn’t give him time to complain or protest as he set up a steady, precise rhythm that had his gasps turning into breathy moans and little huffs of amusement. Each sensation was drawn out and fed back through their bond, heightening the experience in a way that made it spill over into a pleasurable loop all over again. 

He wasn’t as big as Mingjue, but he was certainly longer to make up for it and from the leisurely roll of his hips and the easy way with which he held himself up, Wei Wuxian had the impression that he could maintain that—for a very, very long time.

That was, of course, proven when Lan Xichen did that.

Teasing him tortuously for what seemed like hours upon hours, wringing one pleasurable release from his body to the next, until he was nothing more than a very happy, but entirely exhausted puddle of Submissive.

“Xichen, Xichen, please-!” He whined, trembling from overstimulation as yet another controlled thrust that pushed up him against the sweat-soaked pillows and blanket. “I can’t—not another one—I can’t-!”

“You can,” Lan Xichen purred, calm as ever. “Just one more? For me? You’re so pretty when you cum, A-Xian.”

Wei Wuxian clenched, shuddering as another release wracked his body, sending him through a series of pleasurable aftershocks that bordered just on that sweet edge of pleasure-pain. He gave a helpless little whine and melted further into the blankets. He had the sneaking suspicion that Nie Mingjue might’ve gone a bit easy with him after their talk in the hot springs. 

Sloppy kisses were peppered along his shoulder and back, before Lan Xichen cast a freshening charm around them to turn the sheets back into a cool and dry state with the pillows plumping back up to their original softness. He wrapped his arms around Wei Wuxian to gently roll them to the side, so as not to squish him entirely.

Wei Wuxian hummed, a staccato purr rattling out of his chest as he slipped into a half-doze.

Really, Lan stamina was no joke!

More soft kisses and gentle pets were gifted to him, as Lan Xichen’s wandering fingers pushed light healing spells and skin soothing charms all over him with care.

“You are too good to me,” he murmured, nibbling along the curve of Wei Wuxian’s neck, half-savaged and swollen with the amount of bites and sips of blood stolen between orgasms.

Wei Wuxian purred louder, his words taking a bit of time to reformulate. “You too,” he said, stubbornly, eyes still closed. “So good to me, Xichen.” He pressed a sloppy kiss to the hand that he could tug up to his mouth.

Lan Xichen relaxed against him, a solid wall of warmth and comfort, unbothered at the way Wei Wuxian went from kissing his fingers to gnawing on them. He simply let it happen, content to appreciate each little bite and nip.

Eventually, Wei Wuxian had napped enough for his busy mind to come back online. He had no idea how much time had passed, but it was enough for his body to feel as if it could match any amount of mischief he was in the mood for. So, he gave an interested hum when Lan Xichen nosed at his neck again.

“No more biting,” he said, a tad regretfully. “I was paying attention before and I already gave a good bit to Mingjue. I didn’t eat that much either.”

“Then bite me,” Lan Xichen suggested, pushing his hand forward to present his wrist. “It won’t matter then.”

Wei Wuxian huffed, twisting and wriggling until he could face Lan Xichen, still comfortably cuddled close in his arms. Grey eyes studied him with care. “You can bite,” he said, contemplatively. “Slow sips.”

Lan Xichen trembled, then leaned down to kiss him with a murmur of “ninety-two” and then the light press of warm lips to an equally warm wrist. His fangs slipped beneath soft skin, a light draw pulling the first few mouthfuls of blood to the surface.

Wei Wuxian reached up with his free hand to gently stroke a finger across the parts of his beloved’s face that he could reach. A thought struck him and he smoothed a thumb across Lan Xichen’s bare forehead.

“Yes or no question, Xichen,” he said, quietly. “Did Meng Yao know that you were a Beta?”

Notes:

PLOT RETURNS NEXT CHAPTER!!

...if there was plot in this chapter, it was accidental, i didn't do it on purpose u guys. I just wanted them to be happy!!!

also, RIP WWX bc that Lan Stamina is no joke...

Chapter 91: In Which Wei Wuxian Makes A Guess

Summary:

Wei Wuxian gets cuddles. Lan Xichen helps share the braincell.

More PLOT!!

Notes:

hello my lovely readers!!!

I hope all that fluffy smut did not scare everyone off last chapter, lol. I tried!! it was hard!! anyway, back to plot stuffs, and some pillow talk of sorts as wwx and lxc think and cuddle for an entire chapter. they are putting pieces together! please applaud!! lmao.

Lan Xichen twitched, almost as if he were shrugging in answer to the question. He wasn’t quite willing to give up the bite just yet, but he was doing as requested and taking teasing little sips of blood. He usually only paid attention to other’s ranks when it affected his own in a manner more distracting than usual. As a Beta, few things actually ever bothered him and he was naturally an easy-going individual by nature, amplfied by the settling of his Beta Rank. 

When Wei Wuxian continued to wait, he gave a tiny sort of huff, the best he could manage in the moment. If this was the last chance he had to sneak a few sips before they were parted, he was not going to give up the bite just yet. 

“He didn’t know?” Wei Wuxian guessed, rubbing a hand up and down Lan Xichen’s side in a soothing manner. “How could he not know? Usually before you settle, you have an inkling. I mean, for me, it was pretty obvious when I didn’t take a noticeable slant in any other direction. Everyone thought I’d be some kind of Gheyo, you know? And then I hit the Gheyo Submissive lot and, well, Lotus Pier wasn’t quite the same again.”

Lan Xichen gave another awkward shrug. 

“Do you think it’s possible he knew though? I mean, suppose he did? I know there are some ways that can keep a rank from settling, but the longer you push it off the more unstable you get and the worse the inheritance. It comes in with a vengeance, I’m told, if you try to force or suppress it. Apparently, the only way to get around that is to endure, which also includes letting it happen on your own time.” Wei Wuxian mused aloud, his shadows wavering alongside him, as if they wanted to reach out and pet Lan Xichen’s contented self. “Maybe he did know. Let’s suppose he did?”

“Mhm,” came the mumbled answer.

“If he did, then it’s entirely possible that he meant to trick you into a courtship. I mean, the main reason for suppressing or trying to suppress an inheritance is the misguided attempt to force yourself into the rank you want, instead of the one you feel coming on. It doesn’t work, but I guess some people need to feel in control?” Wei Wuxian hesitated. “I mean, it was already known that you were attached to Mingjue, right? Did he not consider that the two of you would be a package deal?”

Lan Xichen sighed, gently disengaging and licking the flecks of blood from his lips. He laved at the bite and then rolled to his back, pulling Wei Wuxian up to rest on his chest. “It was sort of known in the way that it was the worst-kept secret,” he said, quietly. “Control is not the only reason one would try to suppress. Sometimes there is immense pressure from the outside and inside. Family is meant to support, but when you do not have all the proper supports, you can feel quite alone.” 

“…that’s true,” Wei Wuxian allowed. He relaxed into Lan Xichen’s hold. “I wanted to be whatever would make my parentals proud. I got this.” 

“I love you as you are,” Lan Xichen said, firmly. “And I am honored to be Bonded to you and celebrating that bond that was forged because of the rank you hold. You wear it well and I am most grateful.” 

Wei Wuxian flushed pink. “Ah, Xichen,” he whined. “Don’t be so sweet to me yet. I need to know this. It’s bothering me.” 

“We can’t have that, can we?” Lan Xichen wrapped his arms around him tight, squeezing ever so gently, with a hint of his Earthen Element to weigh them both down in a grounding sort of manner. “I do not know if he meant to initiate a courtship, but it never would’ve worked. I gave him no indication of interest or mutual attraction. I took great pains not to do so. I do not know if he would’ve read something into my actions regardless, but on my part, I was no more effusive than to any other guest that passes through Cloud Recesses.”

“Oh?”

Lan Xichen strained up just enough to kiss Wei Wuxian’s temple. “Ninety-three,” he murmured. “I’ve always known that I would want no other Alpha than Wangji. Granted, I know that few would believe me, but it is the truth. From the day he came into his inheritance, something settled more fully in mine. I trust him on a level that I cannot properly put into words and it is a trust that he mirrors beautifully to me. A trust that absolute between us, but also, that of an Alpha and a Beta. Some days I barely believe I deserve it, but he makes me strive to live as if I do. For him, there is little I would not do and—well, anyone who did not accept Wangji, could never be suitable for me.”

Wei Wuxian twisted to gaze up at him, well, mostly at his chin and what parts of his cheek he could see. The angle was a bit awkward, but he appreciated the closeness of being draped across each other. It was quite soothing, even after everything they’d done in the past few hours. He was silently grateful for cleaning spells and cooling charms as they snuggled together in the fresh sheets. 

The words replayed in his head and Wei Wuxian jolted, suddenly annoyed and irritated on his Bonded's behalf.  “…he didn’t like Lan Zhan? How can you not like Lan Zhan?”

“Right?” Lan Xichen said, satisfied. “Wangji may not be the most—approachable—to many, but he has all the qualities that would make any Alpha more than worthy of unparalleled admiration across the realms. He is a light. I can explain it no other way. To match his personality though, I have tried to mirror similar levels of detachment to some degree by not being terribly friendly in turn, so that there is not too much disconnect when we are out in public. It works, sort of. He can interact, when he must, and I am not forced to be eternally cheerful and accommodating, but it is—tiresome, some days. Many refuse to see us as anything other than a single entity.”

“No wonder it struck you so deeply,” Wei Wuxian said, softly. “When he treated you differently.” 

Lan Xichen huffed, tightening his grip on Wei Wuxian’s middle, so he would stay in place. “Yes. It was refreshing. I realize that I should not be judging him on a single instance, but I suppose I wanted to hope. I wanted someone that would be an ally for all of us, but hope is a dangerous thing.” 

“Dangerous, but necessary.” 

“I suppose. You know, Wangji has never tried to hide his designation, but mine is more—subtle, as you can imagine. Few have accurately read my designation as a Beta rank since I came into my inheritance. It was not well-known for many years and I rarely ever had the chance to mention it or clarify it in a public setting.”

“It’s probably because you both have the same sort of presence,” Wei Wuxian said, absently. “Dominant presence, I mean.” He floundered a second later. “Your aura, I mean-”

“That’s very kind of you,” Lan Xichen said, humored. He shifted to kiss the top of Wei Wuxian’s head again. “Ninety-four. That’s a compliment, please accept it.”

“…accepted,” Wei Wuxian said, blushing. “I guess what I mean is, do you think Meng Yao thought to find a way in to the Lan? Through courtship with you or Lan Zhan? I know that only works if he didn’t know you were a Beta, but it is possible. Ties with the Lan to the Jin would be significant, wouldn’t it?”

“Quite. There hasn’t been any Lan-Jin Bondings in centuries, from what our records show. Lans have a tendency to be a bit heavy-handed and not necessarily just because of our Elemental preferences, but the Jin chafe under such weight.”

Wei Wuxian frowned. “So it would be a big deal?” 

“Probably. With the comments that Jin-Zongzhu makes about the Lan Clan in general, I can’t say that it would ever be a legitimate possibility though,” Lan Xichen said, contemplatively. “As far as Mingjue and I, it was known that neither of us were physically marked, though the intention was known. Meng Yao would not have been the first, but truly, he did not make any obvious overtures of that sort. Not to me, anyhow.”

“And when you met him again, after you were Bonded to Mingjue and the others?” Wei Wuxian asked. “How was he then? Did he try anything?” 

“No, actually. He was polite. Same as ever. Though he did offer that if I never needed an ear to listen, that he was more than available and that he would like to gift me something precious in congratulations, but that he could not offer much at the time, due to his position.”

“Really? What did he give you?”

“…robes. A very expensive set of robes with some truly eye-waveringly obnoxious gold embroidery. Real golden thread, I’m told. Only the one set though. Just for me. I—I must confess I’ve never worn them. A bit too opulent for my tastes, but it would’ve been unkind to reject it as it was presented as a gift from Clan to Clan. We cannot get rid of it either, considering the cost of them, so it sits in the treasury and, well, it is counted as an asset, if only because of the cost of it and the materials, should it be stripped down to the component level.”

“Courtship gifts usually include armor, clothes, jewelry, weaponry and a scale or two, right?” Wei Wuxian said, squirming a bit to feel those sturdy arms squeeze him close again. “Clothes would definitely count. Did he ever give you any of the others?”

“Just the clothes,” Lan Xichen said. “And only after I’d Bonded to Mingjue and the others, so it wouldn’t count. Especially since there was no formal notice of intent or otherwise.”

Wei Wuxian frowned. “That doesn’t make any sense. Why is he asking for your personally now? Surely he knows what it looks like?” 

“I believe he is too clever to not know, but since he has never acknowledged it and I do not confirm it—this is where we are now.” Lan Xichen sighed. “Do you want me to do something about it?”

“Like what?” 

“I could—clarify—somehow,” Lan Xichen said, haltingly. “I would think of something, if you wished it.” 

“No,” Wei Wuxian said, slowly. “I trust you and I trust your judgement. If he’s letting this go on for so long, there has to be a point. Some kind of end result. It’s like he just—hovers?”

“I wouldn’t call it hovering, as I’ve had potential hopefuls hover, but Huaisang doesn’t appreciate it when he insists on just needing my help for something. Kind of like he’s doing right now, but he’s never made any deliberate moves, so to speak, since that fateful day. I don’t want to hold it against him, but I suppose I do, even if he  is not a threat to me.”

“Is he courting anyone else?” Wei Wuxian lay his head directly over Lan Xichen’s heart, his ear pressed flat to hear the steady heartbeats. “Has he ever courted anyone else?” 

“Not that I know of. At least, he has never told me and there have been no formal announcements. Lanling Jin would not hesitate to celebrate and declare such an event, with the amount of prestige it is sure to bring them.”

Wei Wuxian gave one last considering hum. That was something to chew on for awhile. He began to sort out the information again, before a truly impressive yawn escaped. “You are my pillow,” he said, sleepily. “Do not leave without a proper goodbye.”

Lan Xichen stifled a laugh. “Was that farewell not thorough enough for your liking?” The teasing words earned him another smack, followed by a featherlight press of lips across the underside of his chin. “Ninety-five.” 

Wei Wuxian didn’t deign to answer beyond that, instead, he settled in for a proper sleep.

Everything else could wait until the morning.

Notes:

LXC's got five more kisses to give!!

and WWX does not want him to leave without receiving them first. lmao. they're so ridiculously cute.

Wanna bet that JGY was angling for that Lan-Jin connection? Hurray for more PLOT!!

Chapter 92: IN WHICH LAN XICHEN MUST BE ON HIS WAY

Summary:

Sleepy Wei Wuxian is sleepy.

Lan Xichen must leave for Koi Tower.

Notes:

guyssss, i wanna write a chapter from jgy's POV so badly, lmao. it wouldn't work at all, but i kinda wanna. next chap is prolly gonna be NHS? I think? or lan zhan, since he needs a chap.

anyway, have some reluctant to leave his sleeping darling behind-Xichen, and some very SLEEPY Wei Wuxian who wants more cuddles and kisses please, except for—is that Huaisang? nvm, he has questions. lol. there are going to be questions for our fave sneaky Nie.

also, those lan bros are being such lans.

Wei Wuxian was a heavy sleeper, something that Lan Xichen discovered to be both an anomaly and a precious moment to be hidden away for future daydreaming purposes when he woke promptly at the familiar time ingrained in his very being since his childhood years. He went from fast asleep to gradual and then full wakefulness, registering the delight of a lovely warm weight draped across his chest and a soft purr so faint, it was only his enhanced hearing that brought the delightful sound to his ears. 

Ah. 

He shifted enough to wrap his arms around Wei Wuxian and snuggle him close for a precious handful of minutes longer. Now that he was up, he’d have to start getting ready for the day, the trip, and the difficult task of leaving his newly Bonded Submissive behind. 

Every single instinct in his body cried out for him to stay. To remain close, intimately so, if possible, and to send some other unattached person to deal with whatever schemes were sure to await him at Koi Tower. 

Oh, he did not want to go. 

The reluctance that had simmered all night in his bones, now swam to the surface, weighing him down with every bit of heaviness that his Earth element could muster. Ergen’s heart, it wasn’t fair! 

How could Meng Yao ask for him at a time like this? Yes, it wasn't really a surprise that he'd been requested, but he'd just mentioned how busy things were in the last bit of personal correspondence exchanged between them. And even if he hadn't, Meng Yao knew. Everyone knew that he, Lan Xichen, Zewu-Jun, was always busy in many ways for many reasons. 

Frustration welled up in his chest and he deliberately tamped it down. It had been an extremely private ceremony, mostly because there was no telling what kind of magical backlash could’ve happened if they hadn’t sorted themselves out. The Elder Council—well, the previous Elder Council—had been greatly concerned about contingencies and all sorts of half-baked schemes in the event that the emergency bonding failed. 

It was an incredible twist of Fate that Wei Wuxian had come to them and gradually opened his heart to share and receive the care and affection they happily bestowed on him. He cast a light refreshing charm over both of them, a bit of a reflexive habit upon waking. Something to freshen his mouth, tidy his sleep-mussed hair and serve as a quick substitute for a bath. 

Ah! 

Lan Xichen squeezed him tight once more, straining forward to press a kiss to Wei Wuxian’s head. “Ninety-six,” he murmured, adding another one. “Ninety-seven. Wuxian—A-Xian, I must be up and going.” 

There was no response at all, until Lan Xichen attempted to wriggle out from underneath Wei Wuxian’s grasp and discovered, quite quickly, that he could not. 

For all that his lovely Submissive could sleep like the dead, he’d promptly roused enough to protest the moment Lan Xichen had attempted to leave properly. He’d tried unsuccessfully to disentangle himself from the complicated embrace of arms and legs, only to earn himself an earful of whining, growly Wei Wuxian, complete with a devastating pout and a bevy of shadows to weigh him down to the bed.

Oh dear.

Now he really didn’t want to be going. 

“Wuxian,” he tried again, this time with a gently coaxing tone. “I do not want to leave any more than you do not wish for me to go, but circumstances are what they are.” He heaved himself upright with a grumpy, sleepy Wei Wuxian still clinging to his front. 

Another unhappy rumble worked its way up and out of Wei Wuxian’s throat. 

“Yes, yes, I know,” Lan Xichen said, rubbing his back. He pressed another series of kisses quickly on that handsome, sleepy, upturned face. “Ninety-eight, ninety-nine, one-hundred.” 

Wei Wuxian turned his face away at the hundredth kiss, pushing a hand towards Lan Xichen’s mouth. “Start over,” he mumbled, shadows roiling around the bed and floor. “Not enough.” 

A laugh caught in Lan Xichen’s throat. He swallowed it down and opted to gently sway the still-pouting Wei Wuxian back and forth in his arms for a few more heartbeats. “It will never be enough,” he said, softly. “I will always want to kiss you and be kissed by you. It is a great challenge that will plague us for the rest of our lives. A most fortunate one though, as I think we will both enjoy doing our best by it for as long as our lives remain. Now, you said to wake you before I left and I am trying to do so, A-Xian.” 

Wei Wuxian heaved a sigh, half-muffled in Lan Xichen’s shoulder. His hands, tightly wound in the fabric of Lan Xichen’s night shirt, were clenched into fists, as if he were fighting both himself and the exhaustion pulling him back to sleep. 

They were silent together for another moment more. 

Lan Xichen eventually resorting to soft clicks and croons to ease free of the tangle of blankets and sheets, wrapping the ends around Wei Wuxian’s slender shoulders. He paused a few times to suck and bite a few marks into that lovely golden skin, pushing all of his warmth and care into the renewed bond between them. “I will return as soon as I can, hm?” He murmured. 

“Too early,” Wei Wuxian whined, looking adorable and pitiful in the way that it was quite clear he didn’t wish to be parted. 

“Need some help?” Nie Huaisang stood in the doorway of the bedroom, lounging just so against the doorframe, his eyes a tumultuous stormy hue, shadows frothing at his feet.

Both of them jolted. 

Wei Wuxian blinked owlishly at the unexpected appearance and his shadows flared up in a mirrored response to the slight startlement. It didn’t seem very troublesome, given that they settled almost at once, a few of the more playful wisps reaching out to twine around the more adventurous bits from Nie Huaisang’s own shadows. 

The energy in the room grew noticeably heavier. 

Lan Xichen fought the urge to duck his chin to his chest in an unnecessary show of deference. His grip on Wei Wuxian tightened reflexively. He wasn’t exactly in the mood to deal with the sharpness of either of his Nie Bonded after the events of the previous night. There was too much hurt only half-soothed by Wei Wuxian’s acceptance and care. 

The other half would require conversations and explanations that he was ill-prepared to have in such a short time-frame, given the amount of time it would take to get things ready for a trip to Koi Tower. He could not use the transportation portal in Cloud Recesses, as it was a security risk, and would instead have to venture down to Caiyi Town to use the private transportation room there. 

Every major sect did the same, however, so that was no great inconvenience—merely a necessity. He was simply one of the few who would be able to handle multiple portals on his own energy without having to purchase additional boosts or use energy crystals to help it along. Still, despite all of that power, the security of his own rank, and the reassurance freely given, threads of guilt lingered. 

Nie Huaisang did not always draw on his Gheyo presence, but once in awhile he did and the effect was always almost as devastating as Nie Mingjue’s. It was slightly sharper and more pointed, definitely not something he could ignore. But the stubborn set of his jaw suggested that he wasn’t in the mood to have it out or clear up anything between them in the short amount of time remaining. 

Ergen’s heart, his morning was already a wreck. At this rate, he wouldn’t have time for meditations, his usual stretching routine, a quick greeting for Wangji and Shufu and breakfast. He definitely needed the breakfast. 

“He’s not going to let you go without some kind of substitute,” Nie Huaisang said, pushing away from the doorframe to come over and stand by the side of the bed. “You’re still going then? Can’t find someone else?”

“…I already said I would,” Lan Xichen said, carefully. He stroked a hand down Wei Wuxian’s half-tangled ponytail. It would need careful combing before he was ready for the day. His own hair was tied back in the customary plait that he’d spelled it to, when they were through with their bedroom activities. “And he asked for me. If I do not go, what do you think will happen?” 

Nie Huaisang shrugged. “Nothing significant, I expect. It’s not like he’s going to come over here and demand that you go—is he? You really don’t pay attention, Xichen. He hasn’t set foot in Cloud Recesses since you Bonded to us. Just sends messages and summons you like a dog!” 

Wei Wuxian flinched. 

His soft grey eyes were wide and unclouded, swiftly darkening to a near black, right along with the light in the room. His grip on Lan Xichen, tightened fractionally. “He hasn’t come here since?” He asked, his voice a tad raspy. 

Lan Xichen automatically freed one arm to summon a water bubble, holding it up for Wei Wuxian to sip at it. “Are you up now? How about some breakfast?” He asked, a wary eye kept on Nie Huaisang. 

Nie Huaisang gave another shrug, as if that was easier than actually bothering to answer. His own eyes were quite dark, but not yet pitch-black, suggesting that while his element was in control, he wasn’t any happier than Wei Wuxian about Lan Xichen’s impending trip. “Breakfast isn’t until later,” he said, lightly. “You know that, Xichen.” 

“Stop that,” Wei Wuxian said, flicking away the last of the water orb. He fixed Nie Huaisang with a Look. “No fighting. I was going to look for you last night, but I was—tired.” He yawned, before sliding off of Lan Xichen’s lap with obvious reluctance.

Amused, Lan Xichen kissed him in apology. “I will be back as soon as I can manage it. I promise.” 

“I know,” Wei Wuxian said, easily. “And you know that if you take too long, I’ll come and get you. So we’re good. Be safe.” 

“I will. You too,” Lan Xichen said, reaching up to gently press his fingers against the half-visible line of claim marks on Wei Wuxian’s body. He made sure to caress each of them, eyes fluttering half-closed as they both shared the twin sensations of bonds reaffirming and resettling as they should. “You can rest more, if you need to.” 

“Maybe,” Wei Wuxian said. His expression turned into something rather serious. “So you have something to look forward to—I have a secret to tell you—all of you—but I cannot tell you, specifically, until you return. Are you alright with that?"

Lan Xichen blinked once, twice as the words settled. "Is it something that would shock me?"

"Honestly? I don’t think so. Everyone else's reaction to you reacting to it—possibly.”

"Ah. In that case, you may keep the secret, and I look forward to hearing it upon my return." His lips curved into a faint smile. “And I may require at least a hundred kisses to make up for it."

Wei Wuxian flushed pink. “That was not—I—here, one! Now, go! Travel safe." He darted forward to kiss Lan Xichen’s cheek, then skipped back a few steps, slung a handful of shadows at Nie Huaisang and hauled him out of the room without a backward glance. 

The belated squawk of protest drew a laugh, as Lan Xichen listened to them leave. 

He cast a few neatening charms up and around the room and then decided it’d be worth the hassle of a moving morning mediation. A clothes-swapping spell brought his traveling robes over one of his fancier sets of daywear and he used another one of his traveling spells to have his things neatly packed and ready to go. They were easy enough to store with a spark of spiritual energy and he set off in the direction of Lan Wangji’s rooms as soon as he was finished. 

It spoke to the years and the ease between them, both as brothers and now as Bonded, when he didn’t even have to raise a hand to knock on the door, before Lan Wangji stepped out to greet him, already fully-dressed with Bichen held in hand. 

“Brother,” he greeted, in his solemn way. “Moving meditation?” 

“You know me so well,” Lan Xichen said, smiling. “Yes, if you don’t mind?” 

Lan Wangji merely took the lead, heading out to their private courtyard, specifically the section where they typically practiced together. A slow-carefully moving sword dance of sorts meant to help them practice coordination, movement and refinement of their Earth element. The fact that it was also such a calming practice made it meditative in the eyes of their Clan and so, it was an acceptable substation for the regular sitting meditation. 

A flicker of satisfaction thrummed through Wei Wuxian’s bond and Lan Xichen let his smile linger. 

Notes:

OHO!! WWX has a Secret. Hmm. Whatever could it be??

also, lol, now WWX has to count some kisses...

Chapter 93: In Which Lan Wangji Worries About His Brother

Summary:

It is time for Lan Xichen to head to Koi Tower.

But first, breakfast.

Meanwhile, Lan Wangji has some thoughts.

Notes:

helloooo my lovely readers!!
got another chapter for you! it feels light on plot, but its one of those chappies that have to get written to move the story along. oh boy. I don't know how to write a breakfast scene, lmao!! so please ignore the blandness of it all. I knew I needed to get lqr in there and of course, we have to have some Twin Jades' dynamics going on the whole time, which is very fun to write, so there's that. I ended up using 'Xiongzhang' for lxc, bc it just felt so wrong when i tried to say "elder brother" or just 'brother' in some of LWJ's dialogue, so i hope no one minds that too much!!

enjoy!!

The Lan brothers fell into a meditative mirror of each other within minutes of arriving at their preferred meditation spot. It was easy to slip into the familiar patterns and habits that had governed them for their entire lives. Their moving meditation was over after two complete repetitions in their favorite meditative flow, allowing both to feel refreshed and centered once more. 

Upon finishing, both Lans bowed respectfully to each other at the close and straightened up, swords sheathed. It had been a moving meditation with swords drawn and movements kept fluid and flexible for pattern that was more of a study in measured breaths and muscle memory. 

It had been a good exercise for both body and mind, allowing them to reconnect with each other as well. Old habits had become cornerstones in their shared cultivation practice with their shared Earth Element. 

Lan Wangji was the first one to speak as they made their way towards Lan Qiren’s living quarters. A private meal shared together was the usual farewell whenever one of them ventured outside of Cloud Recesses. Lan Qiren would surely take them to task if they did not at least show their faces to bid him farewell before departing. 

As much as he would rather track down Wei Wuxian to see how his night had fared, there would be time for that later. Right now, there was too much to be read from the conflicted expressions on Lan Xichen’s face.

“Did Xiongzhang choose the disciples?” 

A hesitant smile settled on Lan Xichen’s face, turning vaguely placating at the end. “For a full retinue? I had not planned on it, Wangji. They would only require things to be more formal and this is merely a favor to-” 

“Xiongzhang is already going alone,” Lan Wangji said, matter-of-factly. He allowed the weight of his Alpha rank to seep into his voice so Lan Xichen would understand the seriousness of the matter. “He should not.” 

It worked, because Lan Xichen twitched in the way that said the reprimand had landed and he did not like it. 

“It’s not that simple, Wangji,” he said, tiredly. “There are things that can be best avoided if I do not draw attention to-”  

“It is simple. Xiongzhang is being stubborn.” 

“And so what if it is?” Lan Xichen did not flick his sleeves, but he did fold his hands together in a rather proper gesture. “Wangji, if I turn up in Lanling with an entire delegation, everything will be-” 

“Official. As it should. Lanling requests help through our council. Xiongzhang is in high-demand. They should be respectful.” Lan Wangji waited, patiently, for Lan Xichen to gather himself together. He could sense the growing frustration, a culmination of new feelings and revelations understood in the night. 

It seemed that Wei Ying had found him after all. 

Good. 

Maybe he hadn’t needed to make such a point so early in the morning, but he would rather not let something like this weigh heavy between them before any kind of temporary separation. 

“It will put him on guard,” Lan Xichen said, sounding even more tired than before. He turned away from the path, taking the longer route that would circle them around two small hills before depositing them at Lan Qiren’s doorstep. “I do not want him on guard, Wangji. I want answers. He will not answer me if he feels that there are too many ears around.” 

“Mn.” 

“Not like that!” Lan Xichen quickened his pace by a half-step, as if widening the distance between them would give him enough space to organize his thoughts. “You know I do not prefer to—it is not in my nature to distrust what I have already decided on, but—I have questions. I must have those answers. I will not get them if I go as you are suggesting.” 

“Still dangerous,” Lan Wangji said, quietly. “Xiongzhang is reckless.” 

“Only where you are concerned,” Lan Xichen said, grimly. “You, Mingjue and Huaisang. I would never risk anything more.”

“Xiongzhang should value himself more,” Lan Wangji said, quietly. “I will not risk it.” 

Lan Xichen blinked at him, stunned. 

“Take Lan Lihua and Lan Ming. Nie Haoran will go if Xiongzhang speaks to Mingjue before he leaves.” 

Now Lan Xichen turned pink from the neck up. He looked away for a moment, hands clasped tightly in his sleeves, gathering himself together. “I will not get around that, will I?” He asked, ruefully. 

Lan Wangji merely looked at him, waiting. 

“Right, right, you are more immoveable than the mountains of-” 

“Xichen?” Nie Mingjue stood at the head of the path, looking a bit hesitant, but still worried in that way of his. “Wangji, you’re here too. Good. I was coming to find you two before breakfast passed. Have either of you seen Huaisang for this morning? I can’t find him in any of his usual haunts.” 

“He came to my room,” Lan Xichen said, starting towards him. “I think he was looking for Wei Wuxian.” 

“Who was also in your room?” Nie Mingjue asked, amused. “What a busy night you’ve had.” 

“It would’ve been busier if I’d trusted you more,” Lan Xichen said, quietly. He startled when Nie Mingjue gently pulled his hands out of his sleeves to hold in his own large, calloused ones. “A-Jue…” 

“I was not in the best of tempers,” Nie Mingjue admitted. “And we were all worked up. I—am not happy with you going to Lanling. I believe you should not travel alone. Wangji even agrees with me and-” 

“Nie Haoran?” Lan Xichen countered instead. “Really? Your favorite bodyguard?” 

Nie Mingjue cleared his throat, gruffly. “Yes. Well. He is fast and strong. You think the best of everyone, Xichen, and while that is never to be a fault, it does make me worry for you.” 

“What is there to worry about when I know you are looking out for me?” Lan Xichen asked, pulling one hand free to reach up and poke playfully at his Bonded’s morning scuff. “Did you just roll out of bed, Mingjue?” 

Lan Wangji hummed, gliding past them. He would give them a few minutes to reconcile and take a moment to make sure that Lan Qiren was in a good mood as well. He approached the quiet house and waited for the disciple waiting by the door to announce him. 

At a murmur inside, he was admitted without issue. 

“Shufu,” he greeted, falling into the appropriate bow with perfect posture. “Xiongzhang is with Mingjue.” 

Lan Qiren, seated by the low table in the room, gave a nod of acknowledgement. “Wangji.” He gestured to the cushions arranged in their usual spaces. “Will Wuxian and Huaisang join us? I hear that the little—child—has been asking for Wuxian since waking.” 

Lan Wangji poured tea with careful movements. “Were there any disturbances in the night?” 

“Nothing from the night reports,” Lan Qiren said, exhaustion showing faintly at the edges. “Patrols were unbothered. No breaches in the wards. It looks as if everything held up alright. There will be more work done on that today to ensure that we are as protected as possible. It worries me that the Jin reach out to us for the sake of their Guardian. That is not—ideal.” 

“Shufu is correct,” Lan Wangji said, simply. 

There was a lot he didn’t agree with and too many questions popping up now that there was the possibility of answers. 

“And still no word from Lotus Pier. I am concerned, but there are ways for them to reach out, if assistance is needed. I am moreso troubled by the fact that Qinghe Nie is reaching out to request a formal meeting now that the bonding has been completed.” 

“Sect Leader Nie?” Lan Wangji asked, frowning. 

“Indeed,” Lan Qiren said, irritated. “They wish to check whether the Madness is entirely gone and if the bonding has stabilized everything as the Seer’s originally believed. A trip may be in your future.” 

“Shufu,” Lan Wangji said, severely. 

“Wangji,” Lan Qiren said, mildly. 

Lan Wangji could not add a second complaint to that. He knew that Lan Qiren understood his reasons and reluctance for leaving Cloud Recesses more than anyone else. That did not mean he had to like it, even when being warned of what the future would hold. 

When no more protests were forthcoming, Lan Qiren sailed on as if there was nothing at all wrong with dropping such important information before breakfast was even served. 

“It will be an official visit. They are requesting it through official means.” 

“Nie Zonghui,” Lan Wangji said, rather unhappily. It wasn't that he had a problem with the Nie Sect Heir, but more so that he was not in the mood to parade his Bonded anywhere, for any reason. 

“Yes, he is the Sect Heir, but he is also a beloved cousin. I believe he wishes to ascertain that all is well and harmonious between your Bonded. That will be your responsibility to demonstrate, even if only by example,” Lan Qiren said. “Now, I have seen to the two disciples you requested for Xichen’s trip. I can spare Lan Lihua and Lan Ming has agreed in addition to the usual group. Lan Yun would also be an excellent choice as both a junior scribe and-” 

“A-Jue is already sending Nie Haoran, Shufu. I will be fine,” Lan Xichen said, firmly. “You are concerned and I acknowledge that. But there is no reason to prepare as if you are sending me to war. I have been to Koi Tower many times and I have always returned in the same state, have I not?” 

Lan Qiren harrumphed—quietly—and arched a pointed brow in silent prompt. 

With a graceful smile, Lan Xichen bowed flawlessly as Lan Wangji had and Nie Mingjue followed in behind him. 

Both looked considerably happier than before. Lan Xichen had brightened and Nie Mingjue was clearly hovering just a little bit. They settled around the table in their usual places, as the breakfast dishes were quickly sorted out. 

Silence descended as the meal was eaten. 

Once Lan Qiren had set his chopstick down, the others followed suit scant seconds later. He fixed his stern expression on Lan Xichen. 

“You will take the disciples assigned to you. I have already made arrangements. You are the Sect Leader. Traveling with less than a full entourage suggests things that would make Gusu Lan vulnerable to outside speculation. You are Bonded, but that is also something that certain individuals may not see as a deterrent. If things are as dire in Lanling as Jin Guangyao has made it out to be, you should not be traveling alone, least of all into such a place.” 

Lan Xichen sighed. “I understand, Shufu. I simply do not wish to trouble anyone and I have—there are a few things I must clear up.” 

“They will be discreet,” Lan Qiren said, sternly. “As they always ever have been. I expect daily updates until you return and if extra assistance is required, you are to send for it at once. We will do our duty and you have many other responsibilities to tend to.” 

Lan Wangji nodded in an echo of those words. “Xiongzhang must be careful.” 

A flicker of emotion danced across Lan Xichen’s face, gone almost as quickly as it had appeared. He inclined his head again, as if that was an appropriate answer, choosing not to say anything at all. 

The furrow in Nie Mingjue’s brow suggested that he’d caught the oddness of the gesture as well, but chose to say nothing. 

“You will be careful,” Lan Qiren said, firmly. “I did not raise you to be a wilting flower and you have seen the kind of trouble that can come upon us, if one is not careful and vigilant.”

Breakfast was over and Lan Wangji accompanied them to the front entrance where he lingered only long enough to reluctantly accept the rather strangling embrace bestowed upon him. 

“Tell Huaisang goodbye,” Lan Xichen murmured, withdrawing at last. He looked rather composed, but there was a definite darker hue to his normally golden eyes, suggesting that his Earthen element was in turmoil. 

“Not Wuxian?” Nie Mingjue teased. “What has he done?” 

Lan Xichen scrubbed his fingers across one of Nie Mingjue’s bristly, stubbly cheeks. “He has done nothing. He is blameless and deserving of immense affection and attention. Do not be mean to him, A-Jue. You and A-Sang! That means none of your death-trap training maze runs!” 

Nie Mingjue quite nearly pouted. As it was, he bowed his head to allow Lan Xichen to keep poking at his face. “But he might like them! They’re perfect for his element, Xichen!” 

“And we’ve all gone through so much that neither of us want to be out of each other’s sight for a prolonged period of time. I already said my farewells last night. He was in good spirits this morning. No manufactured life-threatening experiences before he knows that you do not mean it! And by that, I mean you must tell him straight to his face.”

Lan Wangji blinked. That was—interesting—advice. He directed his puzzlement to Lan Xichen who caught it a half-second later. 

“That goes for you as well, Wangji. Seek him out. Talk to him. Show your affection. Even a fraction of it will go a long way in reaching him. I have also been warned that he will come for me if I take too long, so please keep an eye that he does not come rushing to Lanling alone.” 

The voices of several Lan disciples gathering in the distance floated over to their ears. All of them were outfitted in thick, sturdy traveling cloaks and beautiful robes bearing the Gusu Lan Crest in prominent places. They looked pristine and well-matched. 

“Be well,” Lan Wangji said, simply. He knew Lan Xichen would understand. 

He was proved right when a warm smile graced his Xiongzhang’s face. 

“You as well,” he said, simply. He turned, nuzzling Nie Mingjue’s cheek, offering that reassuring smile to Lan Wangji and then withdrawing in a graceful sweep of elegant robes. 

Notes:

I think LXC would make sure to say a proper goodbye to NMJ, at least to make sure to tease him a bit before leaving.

(he's definitely getting a lot of mileage out of NMJ's morning scruff, as it proves that he dressed in a hurry to make sure he didn't miss LXC's departure. lololol!!!)

Chapter 94: In Which Nie Huaisang Is Not Himself

Summary:

Nie Huaisang is having a lot of thoughts.

And maybe some feelings. Mostly thoughts though.

Notes:

hellooooo my lovely darlings!!
i am back with another chapter. its been so long since i got to write nhs, that it does feel a little hectic, but i want to show him being a worried lil bean. bc yeah, he can scheme and stuff, but at this point in his life, he still has his da-ge, he has lovers/Bonded, and he now has wwx and new problems to solve, so he's not quite the scheming nhs we see at the end of mdzs.
poor lxc has no idea how many things he set off with this impromptu trip, lmao. enjoy!!
also, if u are anywhere in the world where it is flooding/freezing right now, plz be careful and safe!! take care of urselves!!

Luring Wei Wuxian out to join him in the dining hall had gone a bit sideways as Nainai and Lan Lihua had shown up—on their way to see Lan Xichen off. Walking solemnly between them had been none other than little Lan Yi and she’d broken the quiet of Cloud Recesses with pelting footsteps before careening into Wei Wuxian’s middle. 

He squawked—theatrically pinwheeling his arms as if she were big enough to topple him over—and then managed to somehow swoop her up into his arms and hug her close. She flung her skinny little arms around his neck and hid her face behind the bobbing flourish of his simple horsetail, tightly tied up with his red ribbon. If she said something, Nie Huaisang didn’t hear it. 

Come to think of it, he hadn’t really heard her say much of anything really. Wei Wuxian had been the one doing all of the translating and part of him had assumed she was just speaking very quietly or speaking through her shadow. 

Except, that meant that he should’ve been able to pick up on that, as he shared the same Shadow element as Wei Wuxian. 

Lan Yi straightened up after a few minutes of quiet melancholy, then leaned back enough to pat at Wei Wuxian’s face for attention. She pointed out Nainai and Lan Lihua, gesturing off in the direction of the front gate. Nainai was happy to oblige and Wei Wuxian simply listened as they relayed the necessary information, a thin privacy bubble spun to life to keep the news between them. 

Apparently, Lan Lihua was to accompany Lan Xichen as part of his retinue to Lanling, along with Lan Ming, who had already gone ahead to the front gate. Nie Huaisang almost wondered how they’d managed to pull that off, when he’d spotted Nie Haoran heading down the path towards them. If one of their own was traveling with Lan Xichen, then it meant that he’d made up with Nie Mingjue. 

Good, he supposed. 

Very good. 

A flicker of irritation simmered underneath his skin and he forcefully tamped it down into nothing. He couldn’t afford to have emotional distractions now. Lan Xichen would have to learn how to grow a proper backbone and stand up to whatever he found in Lanling—hopefully, before whatever possible threat had appeared, dared to snatch him up in its jaws. 

Staging a rescue mission outside of familiar ground wouldn’t be impossible, but ideal and impossible were two very different situational states that he did not care to compare when his Bonded were on the line. Of course, if Lan Xichen happened to find himself in a situation of his own making and had to rely on his Bonded to get him out of it—well, that was another thing entirely. 

It wasn’t like Nie Huaisang was going to engineer that in some way or another. He wasn’t. Really. He wouldn’t. Da-ge would skin him alive and roast him for dinner. Or some other such barbaric punishment. 

The firm jab to his side was unexpected. 

He jerked, turning a wounded expression to Wei Wuxian only to find both him and Lan Yi giving him matching looks of disapproval. 

Ah. 

He might’ve forgotten to temper his facial expressions again. Sometimes, it really didn’t pay to keep his fan tucked away. Such a handy little thing for when his face didn’t quite match the murder that simmered under the surface. Unlike Da-ge, his rank had a slightly more bloodthirsty streak to it. 

Or at least, that was what he told himself when the urge to rip and tear into something passed the usual levels of normality. Really, he’d been so good sticking around in the Cloud Recesses lately. An excursion or two would be a good thing. A chance to stretch his legs and show his fangs, so he wouldn’t forget how to be ruthless. 

Wei Wuxian made a quiet humming sound, tugging gently on their bond to gain his attention. 

It made his stomach twinge, faintly, as he realized the pair was still waiting for a response. Wei Wuxian’s expression shifted from openness to something vaguely more concerned and that was more than he wanted to deal with. 

There was too much to unpack there and he didn’t feel like doing the heavy lifting again. Patrolling for the entire night had only just barely taken off the edge of remembering the aftermath of Lan Xichen’s rescue. 

The way he’d nearly lost Da-ge. The way they’d all nearly lost everything. 

And then that little weasel of a-! 

“What?” He said—most definitely not sulking. 

“What did you do?” Wei Wuxian wanted to know. He shifted his grip to hold Lan Yi more securely with the help of his shadows. They twined playfully around the pair, somehow making them appear slightly terrifying instead of vaguely adorable. 

“Nothing, nothing,” Nie Huaisang said, quickly. He shuffled back a half-step, not quite out of striking range, but enough to give him the faintest edge of a headstart—if he needed it. “Nothing at all.” 

Wei Wuxian sighed. “Right. Did you have breakfast?” He jostled Lan Yi, smiling when she frowned at him with her serious little face. 

“We had something,” Nainai said, warmly. “You two should go and get something before the dining hall closes though.” She tipped her head in the direction of the path leading back towards the dining hall. “There’s still plenty, if you move along.” 

“Are we moving along?” Wei Wuxian asked, knowingly. His words were directed to Nie Huaisang, a familiar glint in his silvery-grey eyes. 

“…go on ahead, I’ll catch up,” Nie Huaisang said, blandly. He could see the moment where Wei Wuxian clocked the wording, considered it and then thoughtfully decided to leave it alone. 

Instead, he gave a slight tip of his head and bounced Lan Yi in his arms again. “More breakfast?” He asked, his voice softening just for her. “I think I could eat everything in the dining hall, yeah?” 

Lan Yi patted his cheeks again, squishing his face between her little hands. There was a hint of mischief present there and her expression grew pleased when Wei Wuxian managed a sputtering laugh, distorted due to the face-squishing. 

Nie Huaisang left them to it, slinking away to trail after Lan Lihua. He studiously avoided the knowing look from Nainai and pretended there wasn’t anything wrong at all with keeping himself hidden away from prying eyes as a slight crowd gathered to see off their Sect Leader. 

Lan Xichen had gone from being sentimental and a bit sappy with Da-ge, to straightening up and speaking clearly and firmly to all of them, Lan Wangji included. 

By the time the rest of his travel retinue had arrived, Lan Xichen was calm and composed as he descended the stairs for the trip to the Caiyi transportation hall. Nie Huaisang watched with a sharp eye from his perch in the trees by the entryway, just out of reach, hidden by his shadows. He was sure that Lan Xichen would probably guess that he was close by, but hiding wasn’t really his main intention. 

He simply hadn’t wanted to join in the messy situation that breakfast would’ve been and he was still too frustrated with Lan Xichen’s indecision to handle a proper goodbye. 

Well, a goodbye like Wei Wuxian had chosen, anyway. It didn't matter if he wanted one, if Lan Xichen wasn't receptive to that. 

He stayed, perched in the tree, growing moodier by the minute. He stayed long after the group had left and the others had wandered off to attend to their respective duties. The tree was sturdy and high up enough that with the aide of his shadows, he could truly stay there, well-hidden for some time.  

Experience had taught him that Lan Wangji would not call him out on it, so as long as he did not persist in giving a cold shoulder where it was unwarranted. Well, by Lan Wangji’s standards, anyway. He could resign himself to that for now. By the time he saw Lan Xichen again, his irritation could have faded into the usual level of deep annoyance and whatever other emotion he could spare by then. 

There was only so much he could stomach of listening to all the different excuses that came his way for why Lan Xichen’s precious A-Yao could get a free pass off of the sorts of things that he would otherwise eviscerate for lesser offenses. 

It really wasn’t fair. 

He was so deep in thought, he didn’t notice the shadows swirling underneath him until they swallowed him up to his waist and yanked him away into nothingness. 

***

Nie Huaisang tumbled out in one of the private research corners of the Lan Library, just to the side of a cluttered table with scrolls and copious notes, with little Lan Yi kneeling with perfect posture on a cushion, a child-sized cup of tea cradled in her hands. She gave him the same sort of disapproving look that Nainai had and then arched an eyebrow in a rather judgmental stare. 

He nearly scowled at her, before he realized what had happened. 

Sitting up in a flurry of robes and huffs, he turned his indignant self to Wei Wuxian who was silently observing, a hand pressed over his mouth to stifle the laughter. 

“Sorry, sorry,” Wei Wuxian managed to get out. “But I did send you a shadow or two and you were so deeply attached to that tree, I thought it best to remove you before things got serious.” 

Nie Huaisang flushed pink. 

He hadn’t gotten that distracted in a very long time and the fact that it was Wei Wuxian who had found him—and stolen him!—had not slipped his notice. He heaved a great sigh and buried his face in his hands for a moment, working to drag some of his famous composure back together. It was easy to play a part when he wanted to play the fool, but something about Wei Wuxian just sort of shattered that kind of expectation. It made him want to tell the truth, even when it was ugly and messy in ways he had yet to fully grasp. 

“…what are you researching?” He chose to ask instead, lifting his head and flopping to the floor in a near mirror of Wei Wuxian’s own sloppy pose. He straightened up a half-second later when Lan Yi gave him another Look. 

Really, she was such a fierce child! 

“Reports,” Wei Wuxian said, carefully. The serious air returned to him. “I had some enlightening conversations last night and thought I might do some poking around of my own. I’m sure there’s other things I could occupy myself with, but for the most part—I want to get a few details straight before I start guessing too much.” 

“Guessing?” Nie Huaisang frowned. “About what? The Guardians? That was quite a secret to drop on Xichen right before he left.” 

Wei Wuxian shrugged. “It is something I intend to share, just not something I think he should take with him to Koi Tower.” A shadow passed across his face, his shoulders stiffening, as if to brace for a blow that was to come. 

Lan Yi set her cup down on the table and slipped off of her cushion to go to him. She climbed into his lap and sat back, worried eyes fixed on his face. 

He offered her a sad smile and looped an arm around her waist so she wouldn’t slide off. “I don’t have many happy memories of Koi Tower,” he said, softly. “I don’t have many good memories of the Jin in particular. Some of them are worse than others, but suffice it to say—I’m glad that Xichen didn’t go on his own. I was worried he’d try to do that. I’m glad he has company.” 

“You could’ve asked him to say. You could’ve gone with him,” Nie Huaisang said, as if it were that easy. He deliberately did not look at Wei Wuxian and instead, plucked up the nearest scroll, pretending to read it. 

He was surprised to find that it was a rather old report for a night hunt. 

Odd. 

He would’ve sworn that Wei Wuxian would’ve chosen to research the Guardians…

Notes:

Lan Yi could level anyone with a Look, for sure!

Chapter 95: In Which Wei Wuxian Makes A Discovery!

Summary:

Wei Ying and Nie Huaisang in the library.

What could go wrong?

Or, perhaps, what could go right?

Notes:

hello my darlings!!

i hope you have been well!! i am so happy for a holiday off rn, as i hope to get another chapter or so done, if luck stays with me. Please enjoy some silly nhs and wwx and more plot!! yayyy!!

happy thanksgiving if u celebrate! i am thankful for all of my lovely, wonderful readers!! enjoy the chapter!!

Wei Wuxian could see the gears turning in Nie Huaisang’s head as he looked from the old night hunt report in his hand, to the rest of the material scattered on the study table between them. 

“You’re not researching Guardians?” Nie Huaisang ventured. He snatched his hands back to his sides when Lan Yi shot him another look, of the minor grumpy variety. It took him a half-second to fumble in his sleeves for his usual fan, flipping it open to be the flimsy barrier that it was. 

Half habit, half necessity. 

Wei Wuxian paid him no mind. 

Instead, he gave an absent nod, then patted an empty spot on the table. “Set it here,” he said, reaching for another slim volume that stood out rather crookedly from the stack by his elbow. “Look at this one after. Read that first, then this. Tell me what you think.” 

Cautiously, Nie Huaisang eased forward. 

He set the report down first, skimming through it with the ease of someone familiar with such things from years of reluctant practice. It was a skill that every Gheyo learned, especially among the Nie—as the importance of a well-written report could be the difference between timely, life-saving assistance or a death sentence to an unfortunate few. 

By the time he’d made it halfway through the second report, he could see what had caught Wei Wuxian’s attention. 

It wasn’t an altered report, exactly, but it was certainly an edited one. 

No mention at all of how the Xuanwu was defeated, but merely a bland few lines declaring the Lan Sect Heir to be strong and able-bodied, prevailing in justice and pure-hearted power, serving up a rightful end to a cursed creature that had earned the use of ‘slaughter’ in its given title. It went on for another three lines describing the cave and the escape route, before ending with a rather bland wrap-up of arriving in Gusu. 

Nie Huaisang set the second report down, blinking in surprise to find Wei Wuxian staring at him, chin propped up on both hands. “…what?” He asked, warily. “Why are you looking at me like that?” 

“The report,” Wei Wuxian said, waggling his eyebrows. “Look at who wrote the report?” 

Reluctantly, Nie Huaisang did. 

A scant second later, his eyebrows arched upward. “Endorsed by Elder Juran.” 

Wei Wuxian beamed. “Now wouldn’t you think that’s suspicious?” 

“But the other report-” 

“I borrowed Shufu’s copy. He has originals of certain reports, partially for the sake of preserving accuracy and such things, but also, I think, for a bit of sentimentality,” Wei Wuxian said, softly. “He remembers the moment all too well and so he made sure that there was at least one such account of what really happened in that cave.” 

Nie Huaisang, predictably, bristled, like a wet cat having a freezing cold bowl of ice water thrown over its pristine fur. His fan snapped closed. “What happened in that cave never should have happened,” he said, testily. “And Xichen has always forgiven far too easily for-” 

“Has he?” Wei Wuxian asked, charming as ever. “Because when I spoke to him last night—and yes, we did actually talk-” 

Nie Huaisang snorted. 

“-he had quite a story to tell me. So did Mingjue.” Wei Wuxian eyed him contemplatively. “It wasn’t hard to get it out of them. Both seemed to want to tell me, which then begs the question—you had to have asked. Lan Zhan probably asked too, though he didn’t tell me that outright, but it’s not some grand secret.” 

“It is when that slimy weasel is trying to get his claws into something that doesn’t belong to him!” Nie Huaisang said, sharply. “I won’t let that happen.” 

“Something?” 

“Xichen,” Nie Huaisang growled. “Has a lot to make up for. He sees that pretty, false face, with such a sweet, demure smile and he thinks-!” The fan creaked ominously in his hand. 

“He thinks-?” Wei Wuxian prompted. 

He hastily tamped down the flush of emotion that thrummed through his veins and continued on through his entire body. It was one thing to see Nie Huaisang in action, but another to realize that his Gheyo Queen was absolutely furious—and not hiding a single bit of it. The show of trust, whether intentional or not, was proof of an answer to a question he hadn’t asked yet. 

Silence hung between them. 

Wei Wuxian dared to wait it out, for once. He needed to know where they stood, where Nie Huaisang’s loyalties fell, and if he could—instinctively—handle that. One part of him knew the answer, but the needy, neglected little spot in his chest, desperately wanted a hint of proof. To know, for sure, that such things were reserved for him—and the others—for their Bonded, alone. 

Shadows quivered between them. 

For a long moment, Wei Wuxian didn’t think there would be an answer. 

But the steady, comforting weight of Lan Yi reminded him of everything they’d gone through so recently. He trusted them. All of them. And he would also be depending on them for this newest twist in their latest adventure. 

“He thinks it’s a shortcut to power,” Nie Huaisang said, softly—deadly soft. “And I won’t let him have what he wants. Do not cross me on this, Wuxian. It is not something I am willing to compromise.” 

“I did not even suggest anything of the sort,” Wei Wuxian said, lightly. He ignored the shadows slithering across his lap. “No need to bare your fangs at me.” He gave a light, playful tug on their bond, but was met with a sharp, slashing sort of silence. 

Ah. 

“I am willing to gamble, because I know what I have to lose and I also know what it takes to win,” Nie Huaisang said, rising from the table. “I see variables that most won’t take into consideration. I appreciate that you want to mediate-” 

“Sit down,” Wei Wuxian said, eyes fixed on the reports on the table. “I wasn’t finished.” 

Nie Huaisang stilled. “Pardon?” 

“Sit down. Open your fan. Drink some tea,” Wei Wuxian said, a hint of a challenge entering his voice. His own temper took forever to rise to the occasion, but he always made sure it was only when necessary. Really. “I have much to discuss and if you wish to sulk about it afterward, you’re more than welcome to do so. Better yet, I can find Lan Zhan and tell him. I’m sure he would be happy to listen no matter what I have to say-” 

“Will listen to Wei Ying,” came the calm, decisive voice of Lan Zhan. 

Wei Ying jolted in tandem with Nie Huaisang. 

Neither of them had caught the quiet approach of their very faintly amused Alpha, who stood serenely in the doorway, a tray of snacks carefully balanced in front of him. A heavy bowl of fruit salad, a fresh pot of tea and some small, sugared cakes to accompany it, took up the space on the beautiful wooden tray. It floated in front of him, settling down when papers, books and reports leapt out of the way to make room for it. 

Lan Zhan glided in after it, settling down at the head of the table with far more grace and elegance than seemed possible. There was a hint of something in his golden eyes as he looked both of them over, then gave light tugs in turn to each of their bonds. An invisible nudge to straighten up and pay attention. The faint hint of sandalwood surrounding him, seemed to fill the space immediately. 

Wei Wuxian straightened up at once, though he was back to slouching with a half-minute when he caught the look that passed between Alpha and cranky Gheyo. “Ah, Lan Zhan,” he said, affecting a bit of a whine. “You didn’t have to come all this way just to bring snacks for this troublesome one!” 

“Wei Ying is not troublesome,” Lan Zhan said, placidly. “And he should not refer to himself as such. You should eat well when recovering. Did you find the report?” He dished out a bowl of the fruit salad and scooped up a mouthful. 

“Aren’t there rules about no food in the library?” Nie Huaisang stage-whispered. 

Red-faced, Wei Wuxian gave a low whine. “Yes,” he said, avoiding those knowing golden eyes. 

Lan Zhan merely held the spoon up. “Special permission,” he said, simply. “Wei Ying should make the most of it.” 

“Ah, Lan Zhan, what am I supposed to do with you, eh?” Wei Wuxian accepted the mouthful, chewing thoughtfully. It was really good fruit—his favorites—and special permission meant that Lan Zhan had likely just come from his morning duties. “Shufu had it, as promised. He gave me a copy and I am to return it when I am through, even though it is not the original.” 

“Did Wei Ying find what he was looking for?” Lan Zhan countered, instead. 

Thin shoulders slumped a bit and Wei Wuxian jolted when Lan Yi patted at his cheeks to get his attention. She was being rather quiet now that they had an audience, as if finally realizing that telepathically sharing her thoughts and waiting for his verbal answer might cause more of a spectacle than her original intention. 

“I am well,” he murmured, rocking her gently in his arms, rather absently. “I was just thinking—what if the Xuanwu was once a Guardian? I mean, we know it was cursed. We know it was a deformed beast of sorts, but—think about it!—how do Guardian’s come about, right? How do they choose and cultivate to the forms that we know and recognize now?” 

Lan Yi frowned. 

“Wei Ying has a theory?” Lan Zhan prompted. 

“Wei Ying sure does!” Rummaging through the scattered materials on the table, Wei Wuxian directed a handful of shadows to shuffle things into some semblance of order. Including a scroll with a rather short list, half-smeared near the bottom as if the writer was interrupted and no one had ever come back to finish it all up. “Take a look.” 

They both did. 

Nie Huaisang reluctantly crowding closer to see while Lan Zhan patiently settled it on the newly cleared space and read with a slight furrow of concentration on his perfect forehead. 

“There were other Guardians. Young ones.” Lan Zhan shifted the scroll so Nie Huaisang could read it. “Where did you find this?” 

Guiltily, Wei Wuxian looked away, stuffing the remainder of the sugared cake in his mouth, as if that would keep him from having to answer. 

Lan Zhan merely waited him out. 

“…you can’t be mad, Lan Zhan,” he mumbled. “There’s just a lot of interesting places here. Even in the library.” 

Nie Huaisang blinked at him. “You found the—in the—by yourself?” He straightened up, the fan flicking open to hide half of his face. There was something gentler in his gaze than before, though his bond was noticeably muted, it wasn’t as coldly furious as before. 

Wei Wuxian gave a rather helpless shrug. “It wasn’t hard,” he said, attention shifting back to Lan Yi, who gestured for the interrupted scroll. “Right. Well. She found it and I decided to read it. Apparently, there were far more Guardians than just the ones in the major Clans now. Minor ones? Or young ones that could’ve grown? No idea, because it doesn’t say and that’s a lot more speculation than I care to accept. But, it’s a possibility. Look at the signature, near the top.” 

“Qishan?” Nie Huaisang mouthed the syllables slowly. “Qishan Wen?” 

Wei Wuxian offered a grim smile. “Such young guardians would’ve had a caretaker, right? According to this, the last known Keeper of the Guardians was a Wen.” 

Notes:

NHS: *is grumpy*
WWX: *has heart-eyes*
NHS: *growls*
WWX: ahhh, so cute-!

...that's exactly how the chapter went, right??

Chapter 96: In Which Lan Wangji Settles Things

Summary:

In which Lan Wangji settles things.

Or his Bonded.

Yeah.

Notes:

helloooo my lovelies!!

I have another chapter for you!! yes, yes, very fast, I know. but i sure do miss updating as regularly as i used to, so here's another chapter!! plz enjoy some very calm and collected lwj and a bit of nhs realizing a few things on top of it. also, i just think wwx is the cutest when he's in his element and i think he'd get easily flustered still with lwj's sincerity.

cute!! they're just sooo cute.

anywayyy, happy reading!!! tysm to everyone who has been following along with this story for so long!!!

Lan Wangji silently observed Wei Ying’s careful explanation and expressions about the theory of the Keeper of the Guardian’s and all the possibilities that could mean. He was bright, earnest and passionate about his find, while also remaining somewhat dizzying in the seemingly random leaps from one topic to the next, as he chased down a train of thought and brought it to heel. 

It was truly fascinating to listen to him talk his way into—and out of!—a problem or a corner that didn’t seem to work. He was fully engaged, gesturing occasionally with his hands, though always checking to be sure that little Lan Yi was comfortable on his lap. 

At one particular two-armed gesture in trying to explain the vastness of Qishan, based on what he’d seen in the maps, Lan Wangji gave up and made the slightest beckoning gesture. 

Little Lan Yi blinked at him—once—and then glanced up as if to gauge whether Wei Ying would mind if she left, before sliding out of his lap—with his assistance, of course—and quietly moving over to Lan Wangji. 

She carefully settled in his lap with all the prim and proper movements of a regal young lady raised by the gentry. Her head held high, hands folded neatly in her lap, she mirrored his own posture in observing a more enthusiastic Wei Ying, now that he didn’t have to worry about accidentally unseating his charge. 

A rather disgruntled Nie Huaisang had reluctantly flopped back into his spot across the table from Wei Ying, listening with an air of unhappiness, occasionally punctuated with sharp flicks of his fan. It was clear that he was torn between the possibilities that Wei Ying was so eagerly extrapolating from his research and the slight outrage at their not-quite-a-spat he’d interrupted upon making his presence known. 

Oh, he’d picked up on Nie Huaisang’s discontent from the moment of the first mention of Jin Guangyao. It was a singular topic that never failed to immediately put them all at odds with each other, albeit in rather different ways. 

He could understand the way that Lan Xichen tried his best to see the good in places where it was extremely difficult, but admiring his brother’s generous heart and genuine kindness was not something he wanted to see diminished. It had become quite clear to him that Jin Guangyao had designs on his brother the moment they’d first met. 

How his brother did not see that, Lan Wangji did not know. It seemed plain as day to him, yet Lan Xichen never spoke of him in a romantic context or even in acknowledgement of such admiration. 

A slight furrow settled in his brow as he watched Wei Ying happily apply himself to a clean piece of parchment in an attempt to explain what he was talking about with territory lines and potential elemental energy overlap. 

He could follow that train of thought, distantly, in the back of his head, as the previous realization dawned with startling clarity. 

Yes. 

Lan Xichen never had encouraged or acknowledged any sort of romantic overture from Jin Guangyao in the slightest. If he’d noticed—and honestly, how could he not?—he’d never refused or said anything about it to Lan Wangji. 

Hm. 

“…and that’s why there could be such a large concentration of Fire Elemental Magic in the heart of Nightless City!” Wei Ying blotted at the map with the edge of his sleeve, absently charming it clean, almost as an afterthought. He’d clearly never bothered with proper blotting papers and cloths, the way Lan Wangji had been raised to use since his early days. 

Nie Huaisang was still scowling. 

They’d been at this for a few hours now and the teapot had been drained, refilled and drained some more, while area silencing talismans had gone up in addition to a few privacy spells to allow his precious Wei Ying all the freedom needed to fully express himself. 

What a beautiful and clever mind! 

What a clever and beautiful Bonded he had! 

“Lan Yi?” Nainai appeared in the doorway, her expression soft and gentle, softening even further when the little girl perked up at once. 

She glanced at Lan Wangji, obediently sliding off of his lap when he nodded in permission. Pleased, she reached back and patted his cheek, a handful of words streaming into his mind before he could properly parse it. 

He will be fine. You must not let him alone. There is something terribly wrong and it must be fixed before it is too late. Help him. He will let you.

And then she was gone, her words too strange for one so young and her magic, sharp, cold and sparkling like the first, heavy winter snow. Her shiny hair swung softly behind her as she held Nainai’s hand and trotted alongside her until both disappeared from view. 

Lan Wangji stared after them and then transferred his questioning look to Wei Ying, who had looked up at once, to see the cause of the interruption. 

“Ah, she must be getting tired of snacks,” Wei Ying said, stretching his arms up and overhead with a long groan of relief. “Is it lunch time? What time is it? It feels late. I think I’ve been sitting too long. Lan Zhan, what if my legs don’t work anymore?” 

The teasing question was just that—silly words meant to prompt humor—but Lan Wangji gave a considering hum instead. 

“Will carry Wei Ying, then.” 

He waited. 

One. 

Two. 

Three-!

Wei Ying blushed a beautiful shade of pink straight across his face and down the collar of his very well-fitted Flexi-suit hidden beneath thin black over robes. “Lan Zhan!” He hid his face in his hands, half-flopped over the table. “Don’t say that so seriously! What if I take you up on that?” 

“Wei Ying can, if he wishes to.” 

“Don’t you two start!” Nie Huaisang growled. He snapped his fan shut and slapped it into his palm. “I’m going to find Da-ge and-” 

“Mingjue is at the obstacle course in the back hills,” Lan Wangji said, sending a thrum of contentment through Wei Ying’s bond and an echo of the same feeling to Nie Mingjue’s a scant second later. 

Wei Ying twitched, turning his flushed face to the side to see if Lan Wangji was really serious about the veiled suggestion. He must’ve seen whatever he liked, because he popped to his feet later and left, a shy smile on his face. 

Nie Huaisang was not fast enough. 

He was halfway to sitting, when Lan Wangji cleared his throat with all the deliberation his Alpha rank afforded him. 

It worked, when Nie Huaisang stilled in the sort of way that said if he was not careful, then Lan Wangji would have to do damage control on top of everything else. 

Oh, it wasn’t hard to guess. 

He could feel the echo of those churning emotions and feelings half-suppressed through their bonded connection. It was the feeling of rage though, pure, unadulterated rage, that was hard to ignore. 

In all the years he’d known Nie Huaisang, he’d never known the other man to ever let go of a grudge, no matter how petty. 

And he most certainly did not want him to be carrying that sort of attitude around with their Bonded. Especially not to Wei Ying, who would probably handle it with a bit more grace than Lan Wangji had to spare in the present moment. 

“What?” Nie Huaisang bit out. “You’re all acting like there’s nothing wrong with Xichen rushing over to help as soon as an emergency message comes through-” 

“Xiongzhang made his choice,” Lan Wangji said, smoothly. “He must handle the results.” 

“He’s bonded!” Nie Huaisang practically snarled. Heavy shadows rose up from the ground, crowding around to stand beside him like an army of personal bodyguards. Flickers of red began to appear, as if they were angry eyes, making his displeasure known to the realms at large. “Bonded to us! That Meng Yao has no business ordering him around as if-!” 

Lan Wangji held out a hand, waiting. 

The angry words stopped. 

Nie Huaisang looked from the hand, to his face and then at the hand again. His grip tightened on his fan, almost to the point of breaking. “I have a right to feel what I want to feel!” He bit out. 

And yet, Lan Wangji waited. 

It truly was a bit uncharacteristic of Nie Huaisang to let his true feelings show, especially when he tended to project a dainty, almost helpless sort of aura when he didn’t wish to engage with whoever was around. He’d used it dozens of times to get out of Sect-related business and other official meetings, only to patiently weather Nie Mingjue’s scoldings for doing so. 

But, he was also almost always correct when it came to his interpersonal observations. 

He pulled, lightly, on their Bond and waited. 

The tension grew to the point where the room was so dim from the thick haze of Nie Huaisang’s shadows, that it wasn’t until a cold, thin hand all but slapped his, that Lan Wangji was finally able to respond. 

He gave a sharp tug, toppling Nie Huaisang into his lap with no ceremony at all. Locking one arm around that slim waist, he slipped one large hand around Nie Huaisang’s head and guided it to his neck. An angry puff of air ghosted across his neck, but Nie Huaisang didn’t move, once settled. He allowed Lan Wangji to pry his precious fan from his hand and set it on the table, before he made any moves at all. 

“You are upset,” Lan Wangji began. 

Nie Huaisang snorted. “Really? What gave it away?” 

“With Xiongzhang, but you avoid him instead of speaking of it.” 

“Why should I waste my breath when he won’t listen?” 

Lan Wangji did not sigh, but he tilted his head to the side, allowing his cheek to rest atop Nie Huaisang’s head, careful not to muss the neat braids. “Tell me,” he said, quietly. “Because you let him leave without a proper farewell.” 

Nie Huaisang’s clawed hands dug into the pristine white robes that Lan Wangji always favored. They curled until the fabric strained to give way under such torment, until Lan Wangji, himself, captured one trembling hand and brought it to his mouth. The sleeve fell back, exposing a slender wrist and the fact that Nie Huaisang had chosen shorter sleeves for his Flexi-suit, leaving just enough of his pale wrist on display. 

Well, then. 

Lan Wangji mouthed over the exposed skin, soft-lipped, a teasing sort of pressure. 

And then, he opened his mouth and bit. 

Notes:

LWJ: Wei Ying is good and clever.
WWX: *melts*
LWJ: As a reward, go and chase NMJ around the obstacle course!
WWX: *happily goes to cause chaos*
NHS: *senses danger*
LWJ: BITE!!!!

lmao!! nhs did not see that coming...

Chapter 97: In Which Nie Mingjue Gets Some Company

Summary:

The obstacle course is fun.

Nie Mingjue gets a visitor.

Notes:

hello again, my loves!!

yet another chapter!! wheeee!! some cute nmj/wwx flirting here, not really a lot of plot, but it was just too cute to skip, so please have some of that.

also, i got snowwww!! not a lot, but snow. It's very icy out. anyway, stay warm!!

Nie Mingjue was surprised to find Wei Wuxian perched on the wooden railing outside of the locked perimeter wards around the carefully warded obstacle training course in the back hills. He’d just made it through his seventh run through and was now pleasantly warmed up and a tad sweaty in a few places. Gulping down one of the fruity protein packs had solved the issue of needing to stop for a meal break, but the urge to sink his fangs into something had surfaced much sooner than expected. 

To see his lovely Submissive waiting outside of the marked safety zone for the obstacle course was a sight for a homesick heart that he’d never quite expected before. Automatically, he cast a cooling and freshening charm out of habit—usually it was Lan Xichen that would come to meet him in the middle of his training runs—and he always liked to be a bit fresh for him. 

Now, the slightly amused jolt he’d gotten from Lan Wangji made some sense. 

The earlier query had been a bit out of nowhere, but the result was one he very much liked. It wouldn’t have occurred to him to ask for any of Wei Wuxian’s attention, considering what they were up against at present. Both with the Lan Guardian, the Jins’ issues, and all the other internal happenings taking Cloud Recesses by force—he was surprised, but happy for this development. 

“Mingjue!” Wei Wuxian waved, wildly. A wide grin cracked across his tanned face, showing off gleaming fangs, and eyes in happy little crescents. He was sitting atop the wooden-log railing, feet kicking a bit both for balance and probably, to amuse himself. Clad in the black robes he favored with an obvious form-fitting Flexi-suit underneath, he was a literal vision of happiness in physical form. 

“Wuxian,” he greeted, turning his footsteps towards him. His shadows chattered happily in his ears, taking on a more definitively corporeal shape, in the daylight. 

He received an exuberant armful for his attention and for a moment, gave into it, hugging Wei Wuxian back as hard as he could and leaning back just a bit to lift him off the ground. A delighted laugh sounded very close to his ear and while Wei Wuxian did not quite strangle him the way that Huaisang always managed, instead, he managed to get some purchase on slinging his skinny arms ‘round Nie Mingjue’s neck. 

The happy echo through their shared bond made his tired heart sing. 

Swaying him for a half-heartbeat more, Nie Mingjue reluctantly set him back on his feet. It soothed a smug little spot inside of him to see that his Submissive had so obviously sought him out and had been more than happy to do so. A pleased rumble rolled through his chest, more shadows twining affectionately between them, begging for attention like needy familiars. 

“You’re happy to see me,” he said, leaning down so they could greet each other with the customary nuzzle expected between affectionate partners, and a bit of a discreet diagnostic spell to check that everything was alright. 

The result returned that Wei Wuxian was fine, maybe getting to a slight peckish point—food or a protein packet would be needed soon—and that he was in extraordinarily high spirits for some reason or another. 

“Huaisang is being grumpy in the library and Lan Zhan kicked me out,” Wei Wuxian said, cheerfully. Far too cheerfully for someone who had gotten kicked out of the most boring place in the Cloud Recesses, but Nie Mingjue wasn’t about to say that aloud, where any Lan could overhear. 

He did have some measure of self-preservation, after all. 

“Did he now? Do I need to know what happened?” Nie Mingjue asked, allowing a hint of a stern tone to slip into his voice. “Should I know what happened?” 

“I didn’t do anything!” Wei Wuxian said, eyes open comically wide to project innocence in a way that said he most definitely had a claw or fang in what had happened after he left. “Nothing at all! In fact, I think I’ve found a link between-” he paused, briefly, to spin a privacy bubble around them. “-the guardians and possibly where and when the last Keeper was known.” 

“Nothing at all? Nie Mingjue let his hands come to rest on that tempting waist, giving it a bit of a squeeze. As interesting as that bit of information was, the trickles of amusement in their bond suggested that Wuxian was just having fun. “Really?” 

“Really!” Wei Wuxian beamed up at him, before laughing again. “Alright, not quite kicked out, but more like—I think he wanted to talk to Huaisang and it’s probably good that I didn’t stick around for that. He’s been kind of grumpy? Especially after Xichen’s mention of the Jins.” 

“Ah. He’s in one of his moods then,” Nie Mingjue said, sighing. That was yet another facet of the familiar argument between them. An argument that was now changing and shifting into something else entirely, now that Wuxian was a part of them and taking the time to dissect some of the finer points of that shared discomfort. “He does get that every so often. I can’t exactly blame him, but it—it isn’t-” 

“You’re allowed to feel,” Wei Wuxian said, kindly. “Both of you. And, for what it’s worth, I think Xichen will sort this out on his own this time. Possibly sooner than we’re all thinking.” 

“Really?” Nie Mingjue allowed him to pull away and fell into step beside him. “He hasn’t, and it’s been years. You already know my side of things. You have to know that we tried. We all did, in our own way. Xichen is just—he can be stubborn. Incredibly stubborn, smart man that he is. But once he sees something his way, he doesn’t want to change it. I’ve never understood that.” 

“Betas are known for their stubbornness,” Wei Wuxian said, a hint of teasing in his tone. “And for having unique perspectives on things. They instinctively and intuitively know things that the rest of us would never even consider, because we just don’t function that way. I think it’s important to let them do that, even when we really don’t understand why or how.” 

“Easy in theory,” Nie Mingjue allowed. “Difficult in practice. I don’t like the disconnect.” 

“I don’t think any of us like the disconnect,” Wei Wuxian said, truthfully. “Especially when we know what it’s like to be fully connected and intertwined with each other.” 

“True. I guess—I don’t know why Wangji doesn’t say something, but-” 

“Maybe he didn’t think he needed to?” Wei Wuxian shrugged. “Or, you know, I didn’t know what was going on. I asked his side of the story, you know. It was quite a story.” 

“…very different from mine, I’m sure,” Nie Mingjue said, carefully. 

Wei Wuxian flipped his long hair over one shoulder, entirely unbothered. “There’s always three sides to a story,” he said, softly. “One person’s version, the other person’s version and then, what really happened. We never quite ever get to know all three sides in order to make an informed decision, but that doesn’t mean we don’t get enough information to do so anyway. Trying to do the best or make the best choice with what we know is something that Priya taught me. She says that if we are always choosing with a sense of rightness at the forefront, we’ll make fewer mistakes.” 

“Wise words,” Nie Mingjue allowed. The memory of the diagnostic spell resurfaced. “Did you come straight here from the dining hall? The Lans are picky about skipping meals, you know.” 

“Haven’t even got there yet!” Wei Wuxian said, bouncing beside him with a surprising spring in his step. “I’ll get there soon. Lan Zhan won’t let me starve. He said I could come find you. What is this place? It feels different. I didn’t even know there was a place like this all the way back here and my shadows have had the run of the whole mountain.” 

“You’ve been busy with too many other things to notice,” Nie Mingjue said, indulgently. “I’ve seen your shadows prowling about. It’s an obstacle course, for training purposes only,” he added hastily. “Lots of sharps involved. Speed is required.” 

“Oh? Oho!” Wei Wuxian fairly sparkled. “What do you have to do?” 

And Nie Mingjue, melted straight into a puddle, right then and there with absolutely no chance for survival. His tired heart gave a happy, fluttering little twinge. 

Xichen would kill him—slowly, and methodically for sure—but really, what was he supposed to do in the face of such, well, with such an adorable face so close to him right then! 

“Mingjue?” Wei Wuxian rocked forward on his heels. “I can try it, yeah?”

Nie Mingjue found himself smiling, an honest, slightly lopsided sort of thing. “Yeah. You can.” 

Wei Wuxian gave a little bounce on his next step. His shadows swirled powerfully underfoot, helping to lift him up higher than normal. “I haven’t had a good run since my last grudge match in the Pits,” he said, all but sparkling right there in front of him. “This will be fun!” 

Notes:

NMJ: I love him.
WWX: An Obstacle Course? For me?
NMJ: *loves him even more*
WWX: *off to break records*

he's just gonna decimate that obstacle course. NMJ will have no idea what hit him!!

Notes:

I hope you liked!